He Is A 90 kg Guy Who Just Wants To Enjoy A Peaceful Life But Was Chosen To Become The Demon King

The story takes place in school. delicate, exceptionally beautiful school girl gently brushed back her hair and Shily asked, "What is it?" slightly round-faced boy stammered in reply. like you." His face was bright red, but his eyes were unwavering as he looked straight at her. One hand pressed to his chest as if to prove the sincerity of his words. "Ever since the very first moment saw you," the two stood facing each other in quiet classroom with no other students left inside. The chubby boy clenched his fists and continued pouring out his feelings. And ever since then, while being friends with you, I've always liked you too, Bouet. Bachtuette awkwardly raised hand to cover her mouth, avoiding his gaze. That tiny gesture was enough to make the male lead suddenly realize something. He lowered his head. I'm really sorry. Being confessed by someone you don't like must be really awkward, right? Baktuette was startled by his apology and blurted out, She quickly realized that he had misunderstood her reaction and hurriedly waved her hands, flustered as she explained, "No, no, no, no. It's not that don't like you. It's really not like that." No longer meeting his eyes, she said, "Guin Fong, you're really good person, and besides, Gwyn Fong's tightly clenched hand slowly loosened as he stood there silently, listening to Boach Tuet's evaluation of him. You're very handsome, very talented, and also really interesting." truly Fong said nothing. Baktuet hesitated before continuing. How could possibly hate you? In the sunset light streaming through the classroom window, Gwenfong stood there quietly looking at Bachuet while she clased her hands behind her back and raised her head to look straight into his eyes. But you know, you know, too. The words she left unsaid were probably obvious to anyone. The scene quickly shifted to the sports field outside where group of boys were energetically kicking soccer ball around. Amid that lively, vibrant scene, there was well-built boy with an earring, both hands as pockets, leaning against the basketball hoop pole as if waiting for someone. When he saw the person he had been waiting for approach, he straightened up and asked, "So, how did it go?" Gwen Fong trudged over to his friend in dejection. Seeing him so absent-minded, the other boy had already guessed what had happened and figured there was no need to ask further. He walked over, slung an arm around Inguin Fong's shoulders, and comforted his tearful friend. "Come on, hadn't you already prepared yourself for this outcome long time ago." Gwin Fong had been rejected and said pitfully, "She said she only wants to focus on her studies." His friend looked little displeased. That girl could at least have found better excuse. It's not like she's even that great at studying herself. Crying, Inguin Fong said miserably, "Why did she have to single me out like that?" Just then, ball came hurtling straight toward Eninguin Fong and his friend, but neither of them had noticed. Yet, when the ball flew up in front of Winfong, he didn't even turn his head. He casually stopped it with one hand. The recoil force deformed the ball on the spot, and this lightning fast, immensely powerful move from Guinfong left his friend rather stunned. boy on the field shouted over, "Hey, sorry. Are you okay?" And Gwen Fong still had his hand pressing down on the ball. Standing there with tears and snot all over his face, he muttered, "Why? Why have become like this?" He gave no response at all to the boy on the field. Nor did he notice the shocked friend beside him grabbing his wrist and staring at him intently. Helplessly, his friend said, "Honestly, this is probably the greatest mystery of your life, isn't it? It's not like you hate exercise and it's not like you're bad at it either. His friend recalled that in Gwen Fong loved sports. Even with such round body, he was still very good at basketball. As for eating, he controlled his calories extremely carefully at every meal. Gwin Fong always ate very little. If someone trying to lose weight could manage even half the level of dietary discipline he had, not to mention how diligently he practiced jump rope and ran, then in this world, there really shouldn't be anyone fat at all. On the way home together, his friend looked at Gwyn Fong and asked, "Have you ever gone to see doctor or anything?" And Gwen Fong answered with his slightly broad but solid back. "Yeah, many times." And what did they say? When Fongai, if no matter what do, still can't slim down, then there's 99.9% chance the cause is genetic. The scene shifted to an apartment building, and by then, Gwin Fong had already returned home. As he passed the living room, his eyes fell on framed photo on the table. Genetics. If only that really were the reason. In the picture was couple with amazingly fit figures standing arm and arm together. Beside it was childhood photo of Gwen Fong, probably from elementary school when he was already adorably round. Gwen Fong picked up the photo of his parents, though it felt little unfair. If that were really the case, then at least he might have reason to give up. Another picture also drew his eye, and it were still the same two people, except the man had been replaced by him. Beside him was his mother, tilting her head with gentle smile. No matter in the past or now, his mother had always praised him for being handsome, as if it were only natural. And Gwen Fong reached out and touched the image of his father in the photo. As for his father, he had never met him, but he had heard plenty of stories about him. Frowning, he looked at the photograph of his father and mother. Gwen Fong recalled what he had heard. His father had been famous wrestler and though his career had not lasted long, he seemed to have always won his matches. His strength and the records he set were truly admirable, which was also why he had been able to bring home those glittering golden trophies during his career. Gwen Fong then remembered his mother's words of encouragement. According to her, he wasn't fat at all. Looking at the bowl of energetic, nutritious vegetable salad, he recalled her advice, "Son, keep it up. Watching what you eat is good, but having healthy, strong body is what matters most. Again and again, his mother had reminded him that he wasn't fat. He simply had the kind of physique that built muscle just by breathing. He lowered his head and thought gloomily, "It really is infuriating." Seriously, Gwin Fong opened the cupboard and looked inside, but in truth, that was also correct. Then he turned on gas stove. If useless diet had no effect at all, could it even still be called diet? And Gwenfong looked at the pile of high calorie food he had just taken out. He had dieted for so many years without the slightest result. Instead of driving himself mad with effort and getting nothing in return, wouldn't it be better to just eat as much as he wanted? Irritated, he tore open the red package of processed food. Gwin Fong's face was taught with frustration and anger. Suddenly, he stopped moving. He did not continue tearing the package open. Gwin Fong cursed under his breath. Damn it. then speared cherry tomato with his fork. He sat up straight and began seriously eating the salad his mother had prepared for him. As evening fell, flocks of birds flew toward the sun, and joggers began appearing on the small road by the river. Gwin Fong was also carrying out his own physical training, exercising until his head was covered in sweat. The phone strapped to his arm, gave notification, current distance for kilometers. Gwyn Fong was running hard, thinking faster than any of my previous records. absolutely want. He remembered the averted eyes and the refusal to look at him directly when Bouet rejected his confession and clenched his teeth in anger. He told himself firmly that he would absolutely not give up. Night fell over the city and the street lights along the road lit up one by one. The phone continued to announce current distance 15.4 km. Uploading personal record. Gwyn Fong bent over with his hands on his knees, catching his breath after the long run. He was little surprised. He hadn't expected to run that far. Straightening up, he put his hands on his hips and rubbed his intensely aching body. Then he suddenly noticed somewhat unfamiliar sight. Down here under the bridge, there was actually pitch black tunnel. So there was place like this. It was the first time he had ever seen it. Gwen Fong reached for the phone strapped to his left upper arm. Fine, then I'll open the map app and it'll tell me exactly where this is. Suddenly, voice rang out in the stillness. You're pretty fast, though. You've grown up looking like pig. shadow floating in madare maiden Gwyn Fong freeze. That muttering figure turned out to be an old man with white hair and white beard glowering down in Gwyn Fong. He continued saying baffling things, but it seems that as long as one is still human, one still cannot escape one's own bloodline. As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly leaped down, startling Gwyn Fong badly. In the blink of an eye, he landed only few steps away from Gwyn Fong. Gwin Fong had no idea what was happening, and fearfully backed away, though his eyes never left the stranger who had just appeared. He was shocked, thinking that the spot where the old man had been floating was at least five or 6 above the ground. But outwardly, he tried to stay calm and stammered. "Are you okay, sir?" The old man planted his cane and stood upright. No need to be that frightened. didn't come here to bite you and eat you. am old monster Banan. handle demons in this peninsula region and serve as sacred adjudicator. After introducing himself, Banan began showing him portion of his power. mysterious violet light shone from his eyes and strange aura enveloped his body. Gwenfong cried out an alarm. What is that? Bonan withdrew his sharp gaze. It seems you know nothing at all. Fine then. There's nothing much to say. Muttering to himself, he bent down and opened the bag or whatever was strapped to his back. Bonan said sternly, "You come with me." Having spoken, he did not wait for Gwyn Fong's reply and immediately flicked brown cloth toward him. The cloth spread wider and wider, impossibly large, and came straight down over Inguinfong. The sudden move frightened him so much that he froze on the spot. And Gwin Fong only had time to raise his arms in front of his face, his expression full of terror, unable to understand what on earth was happening. The cloth had now wrapped completely around him, instantly binding his whole body tightly. Wrapped in cloth and utterly unable to move, Gwyn Fong gritted his teeth, glancing around, what on earth was going on? With whoosh, the cloth abruptly unfurled, slamming Gwyn Fong hard onto the ground. Then it swiftly flew back to the old man's hand, returning to its original form. Gwen Fong knelt on the ground, one hand clutching his head. "What on earth is going on?" One of his eyes suddenly widened. Before him stood bizarre temple, and the mountains behind it were all submerged in blood red hue. "Welcome to the demon realm." Nuinfong went rigid all over. Faced with the scene before him, he could only stand there gaping, unable to utter word. Standing behind him, Banan frowned and reminded him, "Look from left to right. Confirm it with your own eyes." Following Banan's words, Gwin Fong swept his gaze around and was instantly scared out of his wits. Only then did he realize that he and Banan were standing in the middle of circle, surrounded on all sides by terrifying demons and monsters. Banan spoke up and asked him, "You see it now, don't you? All of us are gathered here, the inhabitants of the demon world." Fong looked all around himself, so frightened that his face had turned deathly pale, drained of all color. In the past, humans feared them and worshiped them as gods, those dreadful beings that were not human. But now, their existence is dismissed as superstition, treated as nothing more than imagination. Every 666 years, grand assembly is held to choose demon king so that the strongest may wear that noble crown. Banan lean on his wooden staff and looked in Gwyn Fong. Every demon tribe in this world, including those of the Korean Peninsula, must select and send one outstanding young demon as candidate. 666 years ago, there was demon who stood at top mountain of corpses. demon who lifted his head high and became our king. He possessed an incomparably powerful body. And now, 666 years later, Banan was still speaking. When Gwen Fong finally found his voice and interrupted, "Wait, hold on. All right, get your story." In panic, he raised both hands to stop Banan from continuing. "The problem is, why am here?" Banan looked at him coldly. "Didn't already tell you, young man? Every demon tribe must send at least one candidate, counting even the demons living in the human world. You are the only one who has inherited ogre blood." Gwen Fong froze once more, biting his lower lip, completely unable to make sense of those words, stroking his beard by non-revised it slightly. Well, probably only four or five generations back, just tiny bit mixed in. Trembling, Gwyn Fong raised hand. Hey, his face stiff, he pointed at old monster by non as if he had misunderstood something, his eyes full of confusion and bewilderment. Before he could sort through the flood of information assaulting him, dark figure suddenly shot up into the air. Gwen Fong jerked his head up in alarm to follow it. In the next instant, his whole body began trembling violently. second later, the thing came crashing down, landing heavily beside Fong. The immense force cracked the ground open and burst forth in blinding flash. Gwin Fong raised an arm in front of his face and was forced slightly backward by the impact. Through the gap between his arms, he looked at the thing and it opened its mouth to speak. Misunderstanding or not, you still have to pass test first. What appeared before in Windfong was massively muscular monster with no eyes. On its head, there was only gigantic like basin of blood filled with sharp fangs with long thin tongue hanging out. It gave low growl before speaking. Really, old man? Old monster by naan casted firm look. Fina, if you win, you can eat him. The demon instantly grew excited, raising an arm tipped with sharp claws as its tongue stretched even farther out. The wide-mouthed monster, Tula, it said calmly, "Good. absolutely cannot miss this chance to taste human flesh from 666 years in the future." Tula stared at the delicacy before it with eager excitement. Seeing its reaction, Gwin Fong shrank back in fear. The wide-mouthed monster gave him no time to react at all. It instantly charged straight at Gwyn Fong and without the slightest mercy drove kick directly into his stomach, hitting him so hard that all the water in his mouth sprayed out. The kick was unbelievably powerful, sending Gwyn Fong's entire body flying. The boy skitted long distance across the ground before crashing into wall with bang. Bricks and stones exploding everywhere. Banan and the old monster behind him cast glance at Enwinfong whose body was covered in bruises, blood all over him as he trembled and pushed himself up from the rubble. Even if you truly have inherited ogre blood, we still cannot hand the qualification to join the right to mere mortal. Old monster by non looked at Fong. No clear emotion visible in his eyes and urged, "So prove yourself if you still want to live." Gwen Fong remained bent over, gasping for breath. Blood streamed from his mouth, staining his round chin red. Before he could even steady his breathing, another force yanked him away. The wide-mouthed monster grabbed wind fong by the back, lifted him up, and swung him around. The spot where it had seized him had already soaked the back of his white tracksuit in blood. The wide-mouthed monster showed absolutely no mercy, smashing Gwyn Fong into the ground once again. He was completely unable to withstand that blow. His eyes rolled back white and blood kept pouring from his mouth. Stroking its chin, the monster looked at the person it had slammed down. "You really are surprisingly tough. honestly thought you'd go down as easily as dessert." It said excitedly, "Not bad at all." And it suddenly raised its hand high. The previous blow had only just allowed Nwin Fong to recover trace of consciousness. Seeing this, he could only prop himself up with one hand while using the other to shield his face, waiting for the monster's next move. It muttered madly, even gnawing on few hardbones has its own kind of fun. As it spoke, its five fingers curled, pointing those sharp claws downward in Gwyn Fong, who was still struggling on the ground, and without hesitation, it brought its palm smashing down. Old monster by non seemed unwilling to watch the bloody scene any longer and close his eyes. The wide-mouthed monster excitedly kept slamming its hand down where Windfong was. The place it struck had caved in into deep pit. Yet, the boy was nowhere to be seen, and it stopped in confusion. From ancient times until now, beneath that gigantic hand, small figure was tensing every muscle in his body, and little by little, forcing the monster's hand back up. The abilities of the ogre clan had always been difficult to measure. This sudden change made old monster by Naan open his eyes in shock and stare intently. However, their most representative power and weapon was their hands. As if demon power were wrapped around them, Gwin Fong pushed back against the wide-mouthed monsters enormous hand. His entire body had changed. Beneath that giant palm was no longer the original chubby figure, but solid, powerfully built physique with clearly defined six-pack abs across his abdomen. That was precisely the game they loved most. At that moment, even the wide-mouthed monster was startled by his astonishing strength. As long as they were goblins, even without anyone teaching them, they would naturally understand. Yuan Fong seemed to have completely transformed, gritting his teeth, veins bulging across his face, he stubbornly held out against the wide-mouthed monster's power. That kind of talent seemed to be engraved into the body as instinct. Yuan Fong successfully raised monster's thick, powerful, rough arm and slowly adjusted his stance through clenched teeth. Just like the scene from years ago when that burly man held the masked demon, Yuan Fong actually lifted the demon straight over his head and slammed it down. Mountain flip. The creature before him was thrown right over his head and hurled away, crashing heavily into the ground with enough force to shake the earth and mountains. As the dust gradually cleared, Yuan Fong stood upright there with Shura lying unconscious on the ground behind him. By Yuanfong, 17 years old race human. Blood was still flowing from Yuanfang's nose and mouth as he drew in sharp breath. By Yuan Fong, 17 years old race, half goblin. Yuanfang's body was covered in bruises, and the blood at his nose and mouth had not yet been wiped away, but he stood there panting. He had completed his awakening. The scene shifted to the front of convenience store on bustling street. Someone inside the convenience store spoke up. And then what happened? Holding carton of milk in his hand, Yuan phone let out breath and said, "And then it was over." At this point, he had returned to his usual chubby figure. Thinking back on how he had used that move, mountain flip, to take down the wide-mouthed monster. His expression was little dazed. To be honest, what the hell was that dream anyway? Was the one who beat that monster in the dream really me? Tion Lynn chewed on the sausage in his mouth and tilted his head at Yuan Fong. Hearing you tell it, it actually sounds pretty interesting. Anyway, you won in the end. Yuan Fong set the milk carton on the table and replied irritably. What's so interesting about it? got beaten up badly and in the end, only managed to counterattack once. Tion Lynn raised the sausage to his mouth, ready to take bite, but then showed thoughtful look. That's strange. You actually got beaten up in dream. Don't people only do movements they're familiar with in dreams? Tion Lynn looked at his friend and continued taking huge bite of the fragrant sausage. Didn't you say you've never learned wrestling? Haven't you always been seriously practicing boxing to lose weight? Yuan Fong himself couldn't figure it out either. Why had he dreamed such bizarre dream? It was just too strange. That dream had felt far too real. He recalled how in that moment his body had become solid and powerfully built. scrawny person like him had somehow been able to confront monster several times his size head on. It was like knew from the start exactly what was supposed to do. Yuan foam fell into thought. have feeling that if tried it once, I'd definitely be able to do it. Beside him, Tion Lynn had already finished the sausage and grinned teasingly. Don't tell me you're having some kind of episode. Hearing his friend make fun of him. Yuan Fong immediately shot him slightly annoyed look. was just saying it casually, he sighed. Anyway, guess I've just been under too much pressure lately. As he spoke, he crushed the empty milk carton in his hand. Yuan Fong stood up and raised both hands to examine them. Could it be because I'm too obsessed with losing weight? Even in dream, this body still couldn't possibly have six-pack abs, right? The very next second, he suddenly returned to the monster world, and this time, he had brought that six-pack body with him. Yuan Fong stared blankly at his hands, then jolted in alarm again. He lowered his head and stared fixably at them. Then voice rang out. You sensed it again, didn't you? Yuan phone looked up in delight. The one who had spoken was old monster began. Leaning on his cane, he slowly walked over, stroking his long beard as he spoke. thought you'd already woken up, seeing as you were standing there, even in your sleep. Following behind him was an extraordinarily beautiful young girl. Yuan phone looked around for moment, then immediately brightened. This wasn't dream, but suddenly he froze, the corner of his eye glancing to the right. The wide-mouthed monster was still lying on the ground there, its tongue hanging off to one side, so days it no longer knew east from west. That enormous body lay sprawled across the ground, startling Yuan foam so badly that he fell flat onto the hard earth in chaos. He kept muttering to himself, "It's not dream. Then that monster was real. It was that huge, that monster." and with his body actually and my family too. Yuan Fong sat there in daysaze, his mind complete mess. Old monster bien looked at his reaction and said, "What do you intend to do?" The girl following behind old monster bien also spoke up at this moment. To be honest, I'm little disappointed. This is my first time seeing halfhum. Her face was full of displeasure. One hand on her hip, she frowned at you on foam. But now that I've actually seen you, didn't expect you to be this stupid and pathetic. She asked again suspiciously. Does he really have goblin blood? Old monster bien did not argue with her and simply said, "Didn't you witness that battle with your own eyes?" The girl gave contemptuous snort. She was too lazy to even spare Yuan foam another glance and directly made her judgment. An opponent is still an opponent, sure, but at most it was just some monster. It wasn't even worthy of being called proper monster. He couldn't even use decent spell and could only rely on brute force. She glanced at the wide-mouthed monster lying on the ground, then shifted her gaze back to Yuan Fo, still with that utterly dismissive attitude, thinking about how much effort he needed just to deal with something like that. And he's even proud of it. Honestly, only then did Yuan Fong cautiously speak up. Saw the looking at old monster bin and the girl he asked, "The test is over now, right? Then can go home now, can't In an instant, old monster bien appeared right in front of you on phone, startling him badly. Old monster bien said, "That's right. You have proven yourself. already made my judgment while you were asleep. So, let me repeat it." In some nameless shrine in the monster world, no one had expected such thing to happen. That guy had actually managed to defeat that thing. Could it be that he had been hiding his strength all along? The one thinking this looked toward the arena. There stood the tiny Yuan foam beside the unconscious wide-mouthed monster. No way. Countless strange shadowy figures were all staring fixedly at Yuan Foam, growling softly. It seemed the blood of goblin really did flow in his body. It had been very long time since anyone had seen battle between goblins. Yuan Fong stood there upright, but his whole body would not stop trembling. Old monster Bien looked at him silently, then heavily struck the ground with his cane. the monster appraiser of the peninsula, now rendered judgment. Before hundreds of monsters, the one standing there, old monster bien, pointed the tip of his wooden cane straight at Yuan Fo under the gaze of countless terrifying scarlet eyes. declare that by Yuan Fong is not human, but monster. Yuan Fong stood there as if he had fallen into deep sleep. Old monster bien continued, "If no one objects, then this judgment takes effect immediately." He ordered the other monsters to spread this news throughout Busousan. If anyone were to suddenly run into goblin, they would surely find it extremely difficult to deal with. As soon as he finished speaking, great number of monsters rushed off in all directions to spread the news. What happened next was bound to be very interesting. Old monster bien said sternly, "As monster, your name will be added to the register. Without just cause, no one is permitted to capture you, nor are they allowed to harm you. Yuan phone had come back to his senses by then and anxiously said, "That's all well and good, but want to go home." Inside, he thought bitterly. What is without just cause even matter? Damn it all. Are you really stupid or are you pretending to be? The girl once again cut in rudely. Didn't you understand? You are monster. Crossing her arms over her chest, her pretty brows tightly knitted, she said, "If monster does not have recognized strength, cannot conceal its identity before humans, or has not yet lived for 500 years, then it cannot go to the human world." As soon as Yuanfong heard that, he first looked at her, then turned to old monster bien and hurriedly explained, "I've never caused trouble. I've never harmed anyone. If you still don't understand, then it seems have no other choice," said old monster bien. The moment Yuan Fong heard that, his whole body stiffened. In an instant, old monster Bienne was once again enveloped in that mysterious dark purple demonic aura. He spoke in low, grave voice, his eyes fixed on Yuan Foong. Then the only option left is to kill you. Terrified, Yuan Fong hurriedly stepped back. But at this moment, he was so shocked that he cried out, He couldn't understand it at all. He had clearly only taken single step backward. So, how had it turned into light spring of his body that sent him leaping far back in one bound? Yuan Fong landed lightly on the ground without suffering any further injury and looked up at old monster bien and the girl. The silver-haired old man stroked his beard and praised him enthusiastically. "That's right, you saw it, didn't you?" Meanwhile, the girl behind old monster bien folded her arms and turned her face to the side, paying him no mind at all. He continued explaining. Whether you think of yourself as human or not, the nature of your body is that of monster squatting on the ground. Yuan Foam lowered his head in confusion and looked at his hands. Only now did wave of fear rise up inside him. Old monster Ben continued coldly. Among monsters, the goblin race is the one with the most terrifying power. Even though you've only just awakened, your strength has long since surpassed that of humans. If an ordinary person's body cannot withstand power that has already been properly restrained by you, then you could easily destroy them. They would be like puppets torn apart, their limbs scattered, their whole bodies covered in blood as they collapse beneath your hands. Yuan Fong said painfully, understand, but have to wait another 500 years before." Old monster bien immediately cut him off. "You only need to wait half year." Startled, Yuanfong asked, "Really?" The old man calmly replied, already told you before. Once every 666 years, lord of monsters is chosen." That so-called 500-year rule was established by the current lord. 666 years ago, on silent night, man was racing through an ancient forest. At that time, all monsters could freely go to the human world. monster that looked like centipede was relentlessly pursuing him. The man was so frightened that his legs nearly gave out. Snot and tears streamed all over his face as he ran desperately for his life, doing everything he could just to preserve that wretched little life of his. Old monster Bian continued, "When humans encounter us, most of them can only flee." Because he was running in such panic, the man paid no attention at all to the ground beneath his feet and tripped over stone in the path. The forest in the depths of night instantly fell deathly silent, and even the moon slipped behind the clouds. The man fell flat to the ground, his whole body trembling, his heart filled with fear. Whenever we show ourselves in the dark of night, what humans usually face are the blood red eyes of monsters. Suddenly, the centipede-like monster seemed to have its attention drawn by something behind it and turned to look. The man also realized something in terror. sitting limp on the ground. He turned and looked behind him only to see gigantic two-legged monster standing there holding spike club covered in sharp thorns. Old monster Bienne went on, "Depending on race, there are also some monsters that are friendly to humans and live among them. The monster that had appeared afterward was glaring at the other one with extremely hostile eyes. By then, the man had turned around and was looking up at that monster, his eyes full of fear and reverence. He respectfully bowed to the one hornbroken monster. That was the attitude humans had toward us 666 years ago. After what happened 666 years ago, new lord appeared. He was someone who could defeat an entire horde of monsters by himself alone. He climbed top mountain of corpses to stand at the highest peak. But for certain reasons, he disliked such state of affairs. On the day he ascended the throne, the Lord used the blood of the monsters he himself had slain to establish law. Because of that prohibition, we cannot harm humans, nor can we even appear before them. And because of that, humans no longer fear us, and gradually they stopped recognizing our existence. As time passed, modern people gradually forgot those ancient monsters. Those monsters that had once inspired extreme terror slowly vanished from modern life. They simply came to believe that we were nothing more than fiction. Things that had never existed at all. But that will not last forever. In half year, this 666-year era will come to an end. That one will step down, and the law he established will also lose its effect. Yuan foam suddenly froze. Old monster bien remained calm. As he continued, "On that day, when dusk falls upon the human world, it will be the moment all monsters have awaited for 666 years. That will be the night of monsters. When darkness descends, the eerie moonlight will spill over every skyscraper. And monsters will seize the human world. They will return, sending humans fleeing in terror and panic and awakening once more the fear and worship that have long been forgotten. Yuan Fong seemed as though he could already see that scene before him. His entire face was filled with unease and worry. In the next 6 months, you can choose to wait for time to pass or you can hurry and train your strength. The decision is entirely yours. Old monster Bien did not force him, but left him to choose for himself. Yuan phone gradually calmed down and asked him, "How can become stronger? If can become stronger, then how strong would have to be to be considered the strongest?" Old monster seemed to have achieved his purpose. He slightly opened one eye, stroked his beard, looked at him and said, you really are making me see you in new light." "What are you thinking? Yuan phone had changed. Even his gaze have become resolute. If monsters return to this world, what will happen?" he said firmly. won't let them touch the human world. Not even little. For 17-year-old boy, making the correct judgment was not easy. But one thing was certain. That world would definitely become extremely dangerous for humanity." Yuan Fong thought of Tion Lynn, who had always stayed by his side to comfort and encourage him, and of his mother, who loved him unconditionally. At the very least, he could still protect the people he loved. Old monster Bien walked up in front of Yuan Fong and said, "This isn't too difficult. The goblin blood flowing in your body is extremely powerful, though it still does not compare to pure blood lineage. But as long as you learn to regulate half of your power, no monster will dare make move against the people you care about. He looked at you on foam with probing eyes again. Although this is not likely, it is not impossible. If you can win that event and become the Lord, then you'll be able to rewrite the law. Don't talk nonsense. The girl who had been silent all this time suddenly spoke up, making both of them pause and turn look at her. He does have bit of ability, sure, but how could someone like him possibly have chance of surviving? Old man, you know that too. Old monster looked at her as if suddenly remembering something. Now that you mention it, don't think I've introduced her yet. Then let me make brief introduction. Her name is Ruan. Like you, this child is also participant in this event, and she is under my charge. Ruan touched her ear and let out breath. Why did you tell him my name? I'm not going to see him again anyway, and didn't come here to get acquainted with someone like him. looking at the boy before her with little friendliness. Ruin said, "You said you're going to take the assessment and go to the human world. Right. If you change your mind, I'll be furious." Old monster bien slowly gave Yuan foam little more information. This child is like you, though still young. She very much wants to go to the human world. kept refusing her because had other plans, but she insisted on clinging to me and demanding to participate. You on phone was still recalling what the old man had said. Didn't you say monsters have to wait another six months before they can go to the human world? You are to observe her. Old monster bien assigned this task to him. Irritated, Ruin pointed at herself. Why am the one being evaluated? Whether it's transformation techniques or monster strength, countless monsters weaker than me have already slept for 500 years. Old monster slowly turn to face Ran. know that is exactly why it is difficult to judge your ability to avoid being discovered. Basic skills alone are not enough. You also have to learn patience and self-restraint. Ruian crossed her arms and frowned at him. know what you're implying, so hope you won't use that as an excuse to stop me. Old monster be denied it. Nonsense. If thought that, would never have called you here. He slowly walked forward. The event is drawing ever closer, and that old law will lose effect in another 6 months. I'm already busy enough as it is, so why would drag you into this otherwise? Old monster bien walks straight toward the palace ahead. Besides, the timing is perfect. There is no better opportunity than this. We can take this chance to test your ability to coexist with humans without causing any trouble. You know that, too. Gwin Fong was human. He stood there with dazed look on his face, listening as the old monster by Naan spoke to New Yan. This is the best way to assess your ability. The moment New Yan heard that, she panicked. Wait, what? The old monster by Naan turned around. didn't even bother looking at her and directly gave the order. Your deadline is the end of the month. Teach him the basic skills of monsters, including transformation. If after 1 month, see that you have made progress, will judge you as having passed, and you may go to the human world. Gwyn Fong still stood there blankly, completely unable to process what the old monster by Naan had just said. As soon as Nu Yen heard that command, she shouted, "You've got to be kidding me." Her cry echoed through the entire space. Furious, she pointed at the person in front of her and complained, "How am supposed to teach him in just one month? You might as well just say outright that failed." The old monster by non stood there with calm expression, stroking his beard, as he said emotionlessly. "If that's what you think, then you can wait 6 months instead, leaving one month earlier. Won't make any difference, will it?" His words instantly froze new yin in place. As he spoke, the old monster by naan tossed the strip of cloth on his back upward. His gaze serious. Whether you want to give up here or teach him, that's up to you. The strip of cloth unfurled above his head and grew larger and larger. The old monster by Naan's eyes were cold and resolute. Personally, think it'll do. Immediately after that, the cloth wrapped around his entire body, twisting into tiny bundle before the astonished eyes of the two of them. The cloth shrank smaller and smaller, then prepared to vanish in mysterious purple light, leaving behind only the two of them, still staring blankly up at the sky. In the blink of an eye, the old monster by non and that strip of cloth had completely disappeared from the space. At that moment, Nu Yin spoke up. know this is stupid question, but still have to ask. Gwyn Fong turned to look at her, waiting for her to continue. Nuian asked, "You know what monster's power is, right?" Gwenfong answered honestly, don't." Disappointment immediately spread across the young girl's face. Lowering her eyes, she said, see. Looks like there's no other choice." Just then, Gwen Fong suddenly spotted something and instantly widened his eyes and fright. Somehow, at some point, the wide-mouthed monster he had knocked down earlier had woken up. It looked furious, standing right behind New and she had absolutely no idea. She asked blankly, "What's wrong with you?" The wide-mouthed monster growled, "Little Fox." Then it pointed at Gwyn Fong, "He's mine. Where did that old man go? The fight isn't over yet, is it?" And Gwin Fong immediately fell into panic again. Cold sweat poured down his back as he looked up at the gigantic monster. The young girl shot at cold glance. you're still alive?" She angrily scolded the newly awakened monster. "It's because of lowclass monsters like you that were humiliated by humans." Seeing New Yin's attitude, the wide-mouthed monster stared at her in stunned disbelief. Being cursed as lowclass monster, it immediately flew into rage as well. Its hand trembled slightly as it muttered, "You because it was being looked down on, its embarrassment turned into anger, and it directly attacked New Yen. You brat, unlike humans, there was not complete absence of hierarchy among monsters themselves. When Gwen Fong saw the wide-mouthed monster move, he panicked and was about to rush forward. But in the world of monsters, there were enormous differences between them due to race and bloodline. New Yin coldly looked at that foolish monster, not taking it seriously at all. The differences between monster races were determined by average strength, unique skills, and the abilities they possessed. That was how class divisions among monsters had formed. Pure-blooded spirits had long since vanished. So on the Korean Peninsula, exactly which bloodline had the right to be considered the highest rank had always been matter of dispute. This wide-mouthed monster was the same. It too had rank corresponding to its own abilities. So after seeing New Yin's attitude, it began to feel uneasy. If Pride were set aside, they would usually all arrive at the same answer. At some unknown moment, its whole body had already been bound by chain, completely unable to move. It stared in panic at its locked up body. What is this? Those crafty monsters. New smiled contemptuously as she watched its foolish actions. The Fox Clan, with its nine tails hidden away, was race closer than any other to the very top position among monsters on the Korean Peninsula. New Yen stood there, her gaze frighteningly cold. She revealed smile full of killing intent. Go on, do what you were just about to do. milky white foxt tail grew out from behind new Yen's back. She simply stood there calmly looking at the wide-mouthed monster she had bound, utterly incapable of resistance. One surreal scene after another unfolded before Gwyn Fong's eyes, but by now he could not even scream. At this moment, his body was so stiff he could not move at all and could only watch every movement of the girl before him with terrified eyes. He bit his lower lip hard and could only stand there in days too horrified to say word and that did nothing to help the situation in front of him. The circumstances he was facing now were reality that no matter what he would have to find way to accept and adapt to. Nuian glanced in Gwyn Fong, her expression proud. You saw that, didn't you? That is magic. The ability to absorb and use energy and power. She began to explain magic is divided into two types. innate magic and magic learned later. And Gwin Fong could only listen intently. New Yian asked him, "You already know what the first kind innate magic is, right?" typical example would be the spirit magic from earlier. That is an ability unique to certain race. It is engraved deep in the bloodline. Nuian brought up the move he had used to throw down his opponent when he fought the wide-mouthed monster earlier. To use it, you don't actually need to study it specially. Once you understand it, using it is as natural as breathing, but special magic is different. Any monster can use it as long as they learn it. She reminded Enwin Fong how he would have to study and train that kind of skill until he mastered it. To use this, the most important thing is learning and practice before you even talk about whether the skill itself is strong or weak. New Yin pointed at the wide-mouthed monster tied up behind her. You saw that guy who's tied up there, right? He relied on his natural strength and size and refused to train. And now he's been taken down by simple binding spell and humiliated like this. He's just an example, just one of the pathetic things I've defeated while insulting and belittling the Azura over there. Nuin looked at it being tied so tightly that it could not even move finger. She then returned to the main point. Anyway, since things have come to this, I'll teach you. But let me make one thing clear. What hate most is trouble. If what you deliver isn't worth my time, then you'll have to bear my anger. New shot and Gwyn Fong warning glance. So if you still aren't ready, advise you to give up now. This will be incredibly difficult for someone like you who is still human just few minutes ago. If you disappoint me, you really could lose your life. Fong lowered his head and said nothing. After pondering for while, his eyes gradually became resolute. He lifted his head, looked straight ahead, and said solemnly, "Even so, if you're willing to teach me, swear I'll risk my life and learn with all my heart." Resting her chin on her hand, she frowned as she listened to him. "No matter what, have to learn. In my current situation, simply don't have the luxury of thinking about the future." Hearing Gwyn Fong's determination, she revealed an amused smile. "Fine, still think there's high chance you'll fail, but at least it's better than giving up without trying. In that case, we should eat something first, right? Eat. Gwin Fong asked in surprise. New Yin created purple flame in the palm of her hand. Like said, using magic consumes great deal of stamina. This is power that every resident of the demon world is forced to use. She raised the flame before her eyes, glanced at it once, then continued speaking to Gwin Fong. And right now, you don't have much of this kind of power at all. Normally just breathing and eating some food and drink from the demon world would let it slowly condense. But today is your first day here on Inguin Fong's first day in the demon world. The life he experienced was completely different from the modern world. There were no towering skyscrapers here. Instead, forests and streams covered this strange land. New Yin continued, "The food you ate in the human world can't condense this at all. Rice, fish, meat, none of it can increase your power. So, the little strength you were born with is probably all you have right now. Tilting her head, New Yin half closed those bewitching eyes and teased him with smile. You must be starving, right? After going through all that, you're probably about to go mad from hunger. Gwin Fong rubbed his neck, tried to assess the condition of his body, and slowly replied, "Actually, no. I'm not that hungry." But the moment he finished speaking, his whole body suddenly convulsed violently. It was as if Ingwin Fong were being tortured by something so painful that he bent over, staring at the strange purple patterns appearing on both his arms while gritting his teeth and enduring it. This is Both his hands trembled non-stop as dense purple veins spread across both palms. New Yin stood opposite him, hands on her hips, calmly watching the changes all over Gwyn Fong's body. told you earlier, your power is very low right now. You probably only have enough left for about one more punch. She recalled how he had blocked the wide-mouthed monster's arm earlier. shoulder throw like that definitely drained everything. At the time, he had still been human. Yet, with just one move, he had lifted monster several times bigger than himself and slammed it to the ground. That was classic symptom of total exhaustion. New Yin walked over to Gwenfong, who was bent over in pain, gently placed hand on his back, and said, "Actually, the way for you to solve this problem is very simple." Newu Yin moved behind him, pressing her whole body against Gwyn Fong's bare back, and whispered in his ear. See that guy over there? There are rules even between monsters. Nuin fixed her gaze on the wide-mouthed monster bound tightly across from them. The rules state that in valid duel, the winner holds the loser's life and death in their hands. New Yin smiled and softly whispered in Gwyn Fong's ear. Right now, you're struggling against the pain brought on by depleted energy. Her gaze gradually turned cruel, and those seductive words slowly died in Gwyn Fong's eyes read as well. Eat the flesh of that defeated monster, tear it apart, and swallow his power. That is the simplest and most effective way to obtain strength. With his size, he would definitely make the perfect meal for you. The still living, wide-mouthed monster began trembling violently the moment it heard those words. New Yin continued to incite him. Once you finish eating, your hunger will naturally disappear. But Enwin Fong was almost stripped of reason by New His eyes turned empty. Dark purple demonic power blazing all around his body as he started walking toward the wide-mouthed monster. At that moment, Gwyn Fong stepped forward by instinct, not by will. For the first time in his life, he felt bizarre hunger completely taking over his body. Step by step, he walked toward the monster that was trembling uncontrollably in fear. Under the soft urging of the ninetailed fox, the desire was amplified even further. Nuin stood there with her slender hands clasped behind her back, smiling as she watched him approach one step at time. And at that moment, only predator's instinct remained in his mind. And Gwen Fong had completely lost his reason. His eyes were empty, and his whole body moved forward purely on instinct. However, there was one thing New Yong walked right up to the wide-mouthed monster, and his stiff arm twitched slightly. Just then, he suddenly turned his head back, his gaze terrifying to the extreme. That was the greedy instinct of spirit to hunt prey that was better, richer, and more nourishing. The moment New Yin saw that look, she was startled. She had not expected Nwin Fong to turn around and launch an attack at her. New Yin frowned and complained. Look at him. She crossed two fingers and began releasing demonic power. Bind. The enormous demonic power released by New Yin shot directly toward Enwin Fong. Tilting her head, she said irritably, "Honestly, no matter how hungry you are, don't get this carried away." New Yen's attack successfully transformed into chains and tightly bound Gwyn Fong. She raised hand to hold down her bangs so the wind would not blow them around, staring intently at Gwyn Fong, halfbaked thing like he wants to eat me, too. He was bound tightly all over, but his eyes remained empty and soulless. over here. Nu Yian mockingly said, "Looks like in your eyes I'm easier prey than he is, right?" She lifted her head to look at him. I'm going to have to properly correct that bad habit of yours. As soon as she finished speaking, Inguin Fong suddenly snapped the chain restraints apart and regained his freedom. New stared at him in disbelief. It was clearly just chain, yet he had actually crushed it with nothing but the strength of his own arms. After freeing himself, Gwen Fong still stared fixedly at the plump prey before him. He lunged swiftly downward, striking so hard that the floor cracked apart. streak of purple flashed past, and the overwhelming pressure was so terrifying that even New Yin was forced to become vigilant. Looking at Ingwin Fong's irrational state, acting only on instinct, she could not help but sigh. That's right. Even if he's only halfbaked, spirit is still spirit in the end. This is what he wants to prove, isn't it? She raised hand and gripped the fingernail of the index finger on her other hand. Nuian decisively pulled the nail out and blood arked through the air before her. She smiled with interest. Fine, acknowledge you. By now, Gwinfong was probably no longer capable of hearing single word. He lunged forward like wild beast. Using the blood at her fingertip, New Yin drew line. circular magic formation made of blood appeared in front of her, summoning, "Blessing of the noble demon king." She chanted softly, "One punch." The instant the command was given, gigantic arm suddenly appeared from nowhere and viciously slammed punch into Fong. The impact was so fierce that blood spurtded from his mouth once again. Gwyn Fong widened his eyes only to see that the fist before him had spread its five fingers and was now reaching out to grab him at incredible speed. "Guard!" she chanted another spell, and dazzling beam of light shot straight out, blasting away dirt and stone in its path. Gwen Fong brought both hands together in front of his chest and took the attack head on. The wide-mouthed monster was still tied down by several chains, unable to move at all with absolutely no way to dodge. And so it directly took the full brunt of that storm-like assault. The chains on its body were shattered by the external force, and the wide-mouthed monster only had time to let out one miserable scream. The attack did not stop there, but continued surging violently backward. When the light faded, and the debris settled, deep trench had been gouged into the ground, and large section of the wall had been blasted away. Looking at that scene, she murmured in surprise, "And he's still alive." At the very end of where the final attack had stopped, Gwin Fong's figure was still standing there firmly. At this point, New Yale and was standing with her arms crossed as she looked at him. Well, then, even if that guy is dead, this one still won't escape. From moment he dared attack me, he was already courting death. In any case, never really had high hopes for him from the start. She looked at Enwin Fong, still bent over as he stood there, her expression calm. She truly had never expected anything from him. But the moment that thought settled, New Yin suddenly realized something was wrong. Had he just awakened? Gwin Fong's appearance was still continuing to change. At that moment, the red black horn had grown out of his head, and his eyes had turned dark somber black. Even among the most powerful spirits she had ever known, those spirits who had climbed to the top by trampling over thousands. Even mountains of corpses and seas of blood, those capable of awakening innate magic were exceedingly rare. But because of that overwhelming power, Gwyn Fong raised hand to touch the newly grown horn on his forehead, then grabbed it and began to pull. He had revealed the potential to become symbol of the spirit race. Gwen Fong decisively tore the horn from his forehead and turned it into weapon, then looked toward New New Yen also began to feel the pressure coming from the person before her. Her expression tightened slightly, though she still smiled as she said, "Even if you're only half spirit, you really do have quite few tricks. Innate magic spirit hammer." The horn in Gwyn Fong's hand transformed into blackhammer. It could be said that New Yan was one of the top existences in the demon world. At this moment, she had already summoned two foxtails, and trace of surprise flashed across her face. ninetailed fox genius who had grown nine tales before her 100th birthday, carried within her body the noble bloodline of the mighty Fox clan. It was gift inherited from the thousand-year history of the fox demons on the Korean peninsula. That was precisely why she could sense it so clearly. Faced with the astonishing power Yuan Fo was releasing, Ruan quietly swallowed. Meanwhile, Yuan Fo was already preparing to launch his next wave of attacks. his eyes not leaving that prey rich in nourishment for even second. The demon hammer. Just how dangerous was this sinister thing that she was facing for the first time in her life? If it were only matter of raw strength, should have no reason to lose. Ran began to grow uneasy. Cold sweat seeped out as she frowned and stared intently at her opponent's movements. But what exactly was this oppressive feeling? What made her hesitate? What filled her with worry was the enormous pressure radiating from the demon hammer in Yuan Fang's hand. It seemed that Yuanfang's patience had almost run out by now, and he began to take step forward. That tiny movement immediately startled Ruan. Yuan Foam once again lost his reason and charged fiercely toward her. The demon hammer in his hand seemed to have undergone some changes and was no longer in its original form. Demon hammer transformation, thunder strike. Ruian lowered herself into defensive stance and saw the entire space of the demon realm swept over by black streaks. She raised her hand in front of herself and coldly looked toward the young man. Taking her position as the target, all the black lightning produced by the demon hammer converged and crashed down with thunderous roar, turning into pillar of light. The force of that strike shook the ground so violently that gravel and debris flew everywhere. Ruan summoned demon power into her left hand. That's right. This is the feeling. The arm she had just summoned was now gripping the lightning in Madair. After that attack, Ruan had realized it. The oppressive feeling that had made her hesitate earlier was coming from the demon hammer. With the weapon in Yuan Fang's hand restrained, his movements were more or less limited. He still gripped the remaining part of the demon hammer tightly and stared at her from across the distance. That woman had finally started to get serious. She crossed her arms in front of her chest, and her two beautiful fox tails swayed gently with emotion. "Now it's my turn to show what can do." The hand, clutching the lightning, tightened its grip even further. That movement made Yuan Fang's body jolt, and his whole person was dragged along with it. Right afterward, that hand suddenly clenched the other end and gave fierce yank. Yuan phone was flung up into the air like someone swinging on vine in the middle of forest. That hand did not stop moving. Yuan foam was swung around in full circle and then hurled far away. Rian placed two fingers by her cheek and smiled as she said, "Bang." Suddenly, the hand gripping the other end of the demon hammer jerked savagely downward. With loud boom, Yuan Fo, who was holding the opposite end, once again made intimate contact with the ground under Ruin's watchful gaze. She stood there observing carefully without the slightest bit of carelessness. As the smoke and dust slowly cleared, Rian looked at the wreckage she had created and could not help sighing. Looks like this still isn't enough. She thought to herself, judging by how stubborn as bull that guy is. I'll probably have to knock him down five or six more times before can restrain him. But at that very moment, the demon hammer, the thing being held by the hand Rian had summoned, was suddenly yanked hard by something. That force came from the other end of the demon hammer, from the one hidden within the cloud of dust. Yuan Fang's actions startled Ruan, and she immediately turned her eyes toward him. Within the swirling smoke rising from the ruins, figure still stood there, proudly gripping the other end of the demon hammer, meeting force with force. Yuan Fong had completely lost his earlier gentle appearance. In its place were blood red eyes and the horn on his forehead, which he had snapped off with his own hand. He was using only one hand to contend against the giant arm Ruan had summoned. Ruion turned to look at the deadlock over there and she truly could not believe it. With just one hand, he could still resist the great ghost emperor. Just then, the ghost emperor's arm suddenly lost strength and tilted backward. Yuan phone at the other end seemed to notice this as well. He immediately gripped the long handle of the demon hammer with both hands and gave it powerful pull. At last, the weapon broke free from the ghost emperor arms control. It returned to Yuan Fang's side and changed form once again. The weapon could freely alter its shape according to its master's will. At this moment, the hammer shrank back into more compact form. Yuan foong slung it over his shoulder, assuming stance ready to continue the next assault. It was the very reason the demon race had been able to survive in the past. He turned and swung the demon hammer once more. With that motion, the weapon rapidly expanded and transformed again. Demons called the demon hammer the all-purpose weapon. It smashed heavily into the ghost emperor's arm, shaking the heavenly dome into turbulence. Ruion watched with frown. Both its form and its method of attack can change. That makes it very difficult for me to counter that hammer, aside from its supernatural abilities. As she thought, she quickly used the blood on her fingertips to draw another blood formation. The flexibility and true power of this kind of magic were genuinely astonishing. Rian marveled, then summoned the Ghost Emperor's other arm as well. can't let him drag this out any longer and keep increasing his strength. Yuan Fong still stood there, gripping the demon hammer in his hand, continuing the motion as if wielding club. The newly summoned left arm clenched into fist. Ruian's gaze was firm as she pressed her lips together and stared at her opponent. have used great ghost emperor's power technique. Twin chaos strikes. In an instant, countless giant arms simultaneously threw powerful punches, crashing down toward Yuanfo. On the other side, that young man swiftly changed his grip on the weapon. Once again, relying on his will to alter its form, continuously launching attacks to block the heavy blows pouring toward him. Ruian's head throbbed, and she said irritably, "Even after I've used this move, he's still holding on this stubbornly, "Even 100red-year or 200-year ninetailed fox might not be his match. think understand now why the demon race possesses such terrifying power." She looked at Yuan Foam, gritting his teeth and enduring, silently, praising him. runt who only just opened his eyes has already reached this level. But he's already pushed every bit of this magic's power to its limit. Ruan frowned and watched intently. She looked at Yuan Fang's body, tensed all over as he desperately resisted. No matter how tenacious he is, it looks like his magic has already reached its limit. If this continues, he'll stubbornly keep holding on until his bones shatter and his flesh is torn apart. She sighed helplessly. There's no saving him now. Ruing gave that conclusion expressionlessly. Meanwhile, Yuan Fong still fought tirelessly against the Ghost Emperor, trading blow for blow, neither side willing to yield. Seeing that Yuan Fong seemed to have no intention whatsoever stopping, Ruan raised her hand toward the sky and shouted loudly, "Three tales, no, five tales." The blood formation appeared once again at her command, and five fox tales manifested with it. Ruan said in loud voice, "You have every reason to be proud of yourself. Yuan foam still did not stop. He raised the demon hammer high over his head, preparing to bring down heavy strike. Looking through the blood formation, she smiled and said, "Though this is your first time, if it came to real battle, your opponent would have hard time, too." She summoned the Ghost Emperor's true form. The Great Ghost Emperor's power technique, redskinned demon with robust physique and neatly groomed beard and hair, emerged from the summoning formation, holding gigantic long blade in its hand. Rian tilted slightly to one side. One hand braced at her waist, watching the battle with keen interest. Yuan Fo still charged forward madly without any sign of fatigue. At that moment, the Ghost Emperor turned slightly, its blade dragged across the ground, leaving behind deep and chilling gash. Five linked sixiron strike, one slash cut through everything. Faced with that peerlessly doineering blade strike, Yuanfone looked incomparably small. That single blow slashed straight across the young man's body. Having completed its task, the Ghost Emperor slowly dissipated. Yuan foam was struck to the ground, collapsing at top the earth that had been thrown up by the Ghost Emperor Slash. Ruan looked at her opponent's unconscious state inside. seriously, he's beyond saving. Was one step too late? Sorry about that. Really unlucky, but I'm afraid you're about to head to the underworld. The dense purple veins covering Yuan Fang's body were gradually receding. His eyes were hollow and unfocused as he lay there gasping painfully for breath. The backlash from the magic was destroying his internal organs. But that was also something he had brought upon himself. You know that you really are an idiot who doesn't know the immensity of heaven and earth. It was obvious. And yet you didn't even realize your own body was falling apart. She stood there with her arms crossed, somewhat disdainful, watching Yuan foong inch by inch move toward death as she scolded him. She let out an irritated breath. Grandpa is definitely going to skull me again. The aftermath of the great battle was utter ruin and devastation. Just as Ruan turned around to leave, the person behind her suddenly forced out single word with difficulty. Mom. That made her freeze instantly where she stood. Yuan foam lay on the ground as consciousness gradually returned to his body. He cried, tears rolling down his cheeks as he called out in pain, "Mom!" Ruian frowned and turned back to look at him. She found it troublesome, but there was no other choice. She could only help. Honestly, her demon power wrapped around Yuan Fang's body and lifted him off the ground. She pulled Yuan Fong upright and made him stand directly in front of her. Then, she gently raised hand to support the back of his head. At that critical moment, she gave him kiss. Demon power was hidden within Ruan's kiss, and when their lips parted, faint trace of demon power still lingered on both of them. Rian let out somewhat awkward sigh and turned her face away. She let him fall right back to the ground with thud. Her five tails disappeared as well. The magical power of that fox demon pearl is still in my hands. Ruan looked at Yuan foam, lying unconscious on the ground. At that moment, his expression was peaceful, as if nothing had happened. Just now, quiet as though he had merely fallen asleep. Embarrassed and annoyed, Ruan raised hand to cover her mouth and muttered while looking at him, "If you don't properly repay me for this, I'll make you regret it." long time later, Yuan foam opened his eyes. Startled, he jerked upright into sitting position. He was now lying in small room furnished only with few simple items. He hardly looked around. This is suddenly there was sound outside the door and someone pushed it open crack. Ruan pushed the door open and walked in carrying small bowl in her hand. The impatient girl looked at the man before her. While Yu on phone could only smile awkwardly and looked back at her uneasily. The girl then set wooden tray on the floor. On it was small bowl containing purple liquid. Lowering his eyes guilty, Yuan Fong said, "I'm really sorry. remember everything did." After hearing the girl's murmurss, soft as muttering to herself, he clearly remembered every action and every state he had been in at the time. don't know what happened, but even though was still conscious, had absolutely no control of my body. No matter what, I'm truly sorry. You clearly only wanted to help me, yet ended up putting you in danger." He lowered his head and sincerely apologized to Ruan. She, however, crossed her arms, tilted her head, and assessed him with great interest. Then Rian suddenly said something that seemed unrelated to the moment. Drink. Yuan Fong froze when he heard that, then immediately looked up at her and asked curiously, "What?" She pointed at the small bowl she had brought in. "Drink it before it gets cold." Yuan Fong happily picked up the bowl and looked at the liquid inside. okay, thank you." He thought to himself, "Is this herbal medicine?" He did not ask it aloud, nor did he hesitate. He simply started drinking it. But the moment it entered his mouth, Yuan Foam hurriedly stopped and quickly raised his hand to clamp his mouth shut. His whole body trembled as he fought the urge to vomit it back out. Seeing his reaction, Ruin coldly added, "If you dare spit it out, I'll kill you." Yuan Fong forced out the words with difficulty. "What is this made from?" But she only answered calmly, "Who knows?" Would knowing make it any easier for you to drink? won't stimulate you any further, so finish it for me. And another thing, listen carefully while you're at it. Yuanfang's face had turned pale as he forced himself to swallow that mouthful of medicine. His expression wrinkling like dried ju gujube. Tilting her head, she continued her own subject. First of all, you forgot something important. That big mouth demon escaped while we were fighting. All it left behind were few smeared pools of blood on the ground. well, that was your own choice. That big mouth monster fled while badly wounded and is hiding somewhere. As far as can tell, it'll probably hide for about hundred years because it knows what will happen once it gets caught. For half demon like you, it's huge tonic. Yuan Fong had already finished the bowl of medicine. He wiped his mouth and narrowed his eyes at Ruan, who was reproaching him. delicacy delivered right to your mouth, and you still let it get away. Is there any other way to deal with this? He asked softly. Ruan let out contemptuous laugh. Another way? Look at yourself. You don't still think of yourself as human, do you? If you don't intend to step on others to grow stronger, then Yuan Fong interrupted her. That's not what mean. He held up the now empty medicine bowl with both hands. I'm still not used to killing demons or eating demons, and don't want to do that either. But from my point of view, any demon could potentially harm humans. Yuan Foam seriously voiced his thoughts. If make mistake, the people around me will be in danger. If must kill, then I'll kill. If must eat, then I'll eat. He lifted his head, his gaze firm as he looked at the person before him. already told you I'll do everything can. What I'm asking is whether there's another way. Not saying can't eat them. I'm asking, is there really no other way? Yuanfang's seriousness took Ruin somewhat by surprise. Still, she repeated what she had said before. already told you, if you want to increase your demon power, the most effective method is to eat other demons. However, this can only be done when both sides agree to duel. Your case is special. This rule only applies when both demons accept each other's challenge. Because without such rule, the weak would be eaten forever and would have no chance of surviving at all. Rean explained calmly. Besides, easy prey won't be your turn either. Like that big mouthed demon just now. For newly awakened half demon, that wasn't the kind of demon that would be easy to handle. Even though you're only half demon, countless demons have already seen you use demon power. They all saw with their own eyes that you brought down that big mouth demon in single move. And word will spread just like that. Those weaker than you won't want to face you. They'll become weary and choose to refuse. And the ones who do come to you will be the opposite. The ones you'll be forced to fear. Demons you can't resist. Demons with enormous bodies and abilities many times stronger than yours. But if this time doesn't work, then we'll try another way, right? As she spoke, Ryan embraced hand on her knee and stood up. She smiled slightly and beckoned him. Come outside. have gift for you. Outside the house in the demon realm, Yuan Foam stood in the courtyard staring blankly. What gift? Ruan enthusiastically introduced it to him. What do you think? Not bad, right? Before him was monster bound by magical chains by Ruan. Yuan Fang's face went pale as he asked, "Isn't that demon?" She replied, "Yes and also no." To be more precise, they've lost the qualification to be called demons. What Rian had brought as gift for Yuan Fong had its mouth tightly locked with chains, yet drool still kept leaking out. She continued explaining to Yuan Foong, "The causes vary, but some demons lose their reason because of instinct. You once like that, too, weren't you? But they weren't as lucky as you, and on top of that, they've done things that are not allowed." She slowly rose into the air. Yuan Fong raised his head and looked at her. We call them beasts now, no longer demons. We have stripped them of their status as demons. Wong on the Korean Peninsula. That's what we call them. By then, Renan had flown onto the rooftop. Her long hair fluttered in the wind as she stood there looking down below. Are you just going to stand there and watch? Didn't already tell you? It's beast that has lost its reason. Only then did Yuan Fong suddenly realize that the thing had been released and was standing right behind him with look of ravenous greed. It did not give him even second and immediately launched an attack. Yuanfong swiftly leaped aside, avoiding the sneak attack. He began adjusting his breathing. Nu Yin sat on the rooftop, silently watching the battle. At first, thought he would hesitate because of the sudden situation and lose, but he uses his body better than expected. Did underestimate him? Even so, the moment he finds an opening, he'll still run without hesitation. Right now, Gwin Fong was facing dog-shaped beast that had lost its mind. His opponent was from the Fire Hound Clan and had even once been granted name. But because he wanted to prove his family's worth during the sacrificial right, he was arrested for hunting and eating demons. When he was discovered, he was inside cave. demon's corpse lay on the ground. While he was engrossed in savoring the prey he had hunted himself, having crossed the line and no longer able to control his demonic power, he had gone completely insane, his eyes blood red. Traces of blood still stained both hands because he had just stuffed the flesh of his pitiful prey into his mouth. Back in the present, he swung his claws and lunged at Gwin Fong. The young man swiftly jumped backward, narrowly dodging the sharp strike. Startled, he turned his head to look. At some point, the beast had already closed point blank range, trying to bite hardening Windfong's waist, but he barely managed to avoid it. propping up her chin. New Yin watched the battle with bored eyes, just as thought. He can't just swing the hammer around however he wants. didn't expect much more anyway. This was battle win Fong could win. Although his opponent had lost consciousness, it was still being on an entirely different level. The beast crazily hurled its fists at the person before it. Besides, he still wasn't used to how to hold, throw, and use demonic power. Cruel as it was, this was exactly how to awaken his instincts. Nuin narrowed her eyes as she evaluated him. That usually only happened when he was on the verge of death. But right now, Gwenfong suddenly took up boxing stance. Full of confidence, he lowered his body and dodged the monster's attack. The move shocked New She sat up straight, eyes wide as she watched the battle unfolding below. The young man clenched his fist, putting all his strength into it. He drove punch straight into the monster's face. At that moment, Gwin Fong's eyes were icy cold without the slightest trace of warmth. The scene shifted to the modern world. Back then, praise echoed through the boxing gym. The boxing coach he was training with could not stop complimenting him. Your athletic nerves are even better than thought. saw thee. Since you said your goal was to lose weight, didn't expect you to be this talented. Have you thought about learning boxing? Seriously? At that time, Gwyn Fong wore boxing gloves? his whole body drenched in sweat as he desperately trained to slim down. Faced with the coach's invitation, he replied, "Let's talk after lose the weight." The coach laughed, "Lose weight? Hey, if you keep it like this, you'll naturally slim down. Just train for about half year. If you want, this senior can guide your diet and training, too." The coach patted him on the shoulder, encouraging him. With your technique, you could even try going professional, and your weight will naturally go down as well. Of course, hearing the coach's promise, Gwin Fong merely lowered his head and gave bitter smile. If only boxing had really worked, the scene returned to the battle in the demon realm. At that moment, Gwin Fong used the boxing he had once learned, dodged the beast attack again, then shot straight forward like lightning. Unlike those who merely practice martial arts, Fong unleashed barrage of powerful punches at the target before him, so fast that the other side simply could not dodge even single blow. He had not learned boxing for strength nor for fighting. The reason he learned it was actually very simple. just wanted to lose weight. Back then, Fong stared at the number 97.2 kg on the scale, and his heart had held only one goal, to lose weight. It was simple original goal, yet incredibly difficult. No matter how persistent he was, his efforts never received any answer. At the time, Inguin Fong had been deeply disappointed in his own persistence because he had given so much and gained nothing. But he had still never given up. Just like now, he was still pouring everything into fighting that Firehound monster. In total, he had tried 16 sports, seven of them combat sports. When Fong planted one foot firmly on the ground, although he had not trained long, and his weight still had not gone down, he spun around. The beast looked at Gwyn Fong's movement in horror. Gwyn Fong unleashed powerful kick, viciously smashing it straight into that ugly mad dog's face. The demon's inborn athletic talent, combined with his effort, had allowed him to perfectly absorb the techniques of all seven combat sports. That guy took the blow headon. His face swelled up and twisted out of shape, and he collapsed unconscious to the ground. Nuian could not believe what was happening before her eyes and cried out in shock. How is that possible? Gwen Fong had actually relied on his physical ability and the things he had learned to knock down that fire hound. He ruffled his messy hair and looked awkwardly at the food fallen on the ground. But how am supposed to eat this? The monster that had been ferocious just moments ago now lay on the ground, mouth hanging open, blood still pouring out, its eyes rolled white as if all signs of life had vanished. Gwyn Fong stared at his own hands, his face full of disbelief, his chest heaving violently as he gasped for breath. Sitting on the rooftop, New Yin lowered her head to look at the defeated monster, doubt rising in her heart. That was martial arts. She thought to herself, hope that wasn't an innate ability. After all, those are techniques created by humans, not something born to adapt to demonic power. Gwynuin Fong stood with his back to her, the solid muscles on his back soaked with sweat, trace of confusion showing on his face. New Yin silently assessed the person before her. It had not been long since he obtained demon's body. Yet, in battle, he had already completely grasped it and could use it naturally. Resting her chin on one hand, her deep crimson eyes filled with thought, she mused. His potential is even greater than imagined. Spoke. So, what do do next? He looked little flustered, widened his eyes at New I'm guessing can't eat it the way you do. New Yin laughed, amusement in her voice, and said firmly, "Of course not." Then she added something, "He could not understand at all. At the very least, you have to truly win first, don't you?" Right at that moment, the monster that seemed to have already been defeated suddenly sprang up again, eyes blood red and vain. It sank its sharp fangs into his shoulder, and dark red blood sprayed from the wound. Gwin Fawn was hit by an intense wave of pain, his face full of shock and anger. In pain, he turned his head to look at the beast behind him. It bit down tightly and refused to let go, suddenly jerking upright and shaking its head as it dragged Gwyn fong to one side. Blood continued to pour out, and it was hard to tell whether it was the beast's blood or the blood streaming from Gwyn Fong's bitten shoulder. From his left shoulder, blood gushed out, staining his trembling arm red. The beast, standing in the distance, glared at him furiously. Gwen Fong stared wideeyed in horror at his own shoulder. In the pool of blood, chunk of his shoulder had been gnawed away. His whole body trembled, and his lips were so stiff, he could not utter word. before Inguin Fong could recover from shock. The beast seemed to have completely locked onto its target and was staring at him in terrifying manner. Then it charged once more, slamming Gwyn Fong away with brutal force. The impact was so fierce that he spat out huge mouthful of blood. Nu Yin curled up slightly, crossing her arms as she looked down with boredom and slowly said to him below, "Well, told you already. Once you're done dealing with it, we'll have plenty of time to talk." watching him gradually collapse to his knees, New Yin thought to herself that the biggest reason humans feared injury was not pain. In her mind flash the image of someone who had lost both arms and legs. It was loss, the fear of losing part of the body or even the whole body. As in Gwyn, Fong trembled while staring at the huge beast before him. She continued her analysis. That is the most primitive fear of the creature called human. And that alone was enough to send 17-year-old boy into panic. The beast lowered its head to look at him, blood staining its fangs and claws, matting its fur together, its whole body radiating savagery and greed toward the prey before it. Suddenly, the bite wound on Inguin Fong's shoulder began to slowly heal, and the blood that had been flowing also vanished. He let out startled cry. Just then, the beast lunged again, its sharp claws slashing down hard, tracing chilling arc. Dark red blood flowed down Inguin Fong's body again, and his legs began to tremble as well. He lowered his head to look at his chest, where long gash ran clearly from his neck all the way to his stomach. second earlier, that gash had looked horrifying amid the fresh blood. But the very next instant, the wound began to slowly close again, and his skin returned to normal. The beast kept attacking Winnfong while he nimblely dodged, his face still full of confusion at everything that had just happened. Watching the scene, New Yin thought to herself, "There are countless differences between humans and demons. But if one had to name the greatest difference, it would be strength and recovery." By now, Fong was gradually adapting to the changes in his body and began taking up an offensive stance. The beast before her let out low growls, tongue hanging out with dull and stupid expression. She thought, "This gives rise to completely different ways of thinking and acting." At that moment, Nwin Fong's gaze gradually sharpened, and he poured power into his fist. It was so intense that the space around him seemed on the verge of shattering. In New Y's mind echoed the difference between demons and humans. As long as one did not die or suffer fatal wound, injuries were basically nothing. The moment he realized that the subconscious limits placed on the body for self-p protection were released and the physical peak his body could reach soared dramatically, that monster was completely forced onto the defensive, its eyes bulging, mouth hanging open, filled with pain and terror. That blow seemed to tear through space itself, carrying terrifying destructive force. It not only sent the monster flying, but also swept away everything around it. Gwyn Fong stood there bare-chested from the waist up, his firm muscles sharply defined, beads of sweat dotting his forehead. Yet his gaze remained utterly steady. He sighed inwardly, my hand really feels like it's about to break off, but it was worth it. The monster lay sprawled on the ground, its two legs still stiff in the air, its whole body twitching non-stop from the terrible impact. That punch was far stronger than before. The recoil traveling back from his fist felt no different from being hit by truck. But he was not the only one with regenerative ability. Thinking about it carefully, it wouldn't be strange if it got up again, Gwen Fong thought to himself. Just as he kept his fists clenched, ready to continue attacking at any moment, clear voice rang out, "That's enough." New Yian jumped down from above and walked to his side, hands on hips, as she said casually. That last punch met the standard, whether in power or in where it landed. Even if that guy isn't dead, he won't be able to recover immediately. After speaking, she glanced at Gwen Fong again, the corner of her lips lifting slightly. So, how does it feel? The first time in your life you were able to use magic without losing consciousness. Hearing this, Gwen Fong immediately panicked, raised hand to point at himself, eyes wide with disbelief, and stammered. use magic, but didn't mean to. Newu Yin calmly explained, "Using magic isn't such big deal. Even highle magic can be used in countless different ways. The fact that your body healed so quickly is proof that you used magic, although you still can't control it consciously." That final punch was the result of borrowing magic to strengthen your power. Other than your fist becoming heavier, did you feel anything else? Gwin Fong lowered his head and carefully looked at his right hand, his expression bit uncertain. I'm not really sure, but it felt like electricity was running through my body. Hearing that, New Yin became even more certain of her judgment. She slowly explained, "If your feeling is correct, then that was magic. You just don't have enough experience yet. So, your perception is still unclear." At that moment, New Yin's hand was covered in layer of dark purple energy, as though she were showing Muin Fong fragment of her own power. The corner of her lips curving slightly. had you fight that thing so you could build experience because as long as you fight and win, you'll end up using magic unintentionally. When she said that, her tone carried trace of cheerfulness. Looking at the monster before her, she sighed inwardly in admiration. Besides, I'm little surprised. At first, thought it would take you at least 10 days to sense it. have to praise you. Your talent is even higher than expected. Hearing that, Gwen Fong scratched his head and smiled somewhat awkwardly. Then he turned around to look at the monster, which was slowly crawling forward. Then you should finish it off completely. sharp glint flashed through New Year. You said you were ready, didn't you? This may be bit unnecessary to ask, but up until now, have you ever killed anyone? Hearing that, Gwyn Fong froze for moment before answering, "No." Nu Yian stepped closer to him and said softly, "Kill it. It'll be good for both you in it. If you can't kill it now, you'll pay greater price later." She looked at the monster from before. Her gaze fixed on its weak point. Her voice sounding as if she were guiding him above the navl for most humanoid demons. That's where the demon core is and also where demonic power and magic gather. Pierce through it. She stood there with her arms crossed, watching Gwyn Fong walk toward the monster step by step, thinking to herself, "All beginnings are hard." His steps faltered briefly before he stopped in front of the monster. That monster had gradually lost consciousness. Gwyn Fong's whole body tightened as he took up an attack stance, his eyes still fixed on it. He had to make himself get used to it, used to the guilt of killing and then absorbing another existence. pale purple force wrapped around his hand, gathering continuously and swelling larger as if preparing for terrifying strike. No matter how he justified it to himself, there would still be resistance in his heart. In that instant, Gwenfong recalled the days when he used to walk home from school side by side with TM Lamb. Then he thought again of his gentle mother, the most important person in his life, his family. Thinking of this, Gwin Fong silently stealed his resolve. He absolutely had to become stronger than ever before. Gritting his teeth, he charged fiercely at the monster. He threw heavy punch, and his entire arm pierced straight through the giant monster's body. Fresh blood splattered everywhere. spraying not only behind it but onto his face as well. Seeing this, New Yin, who had been standing off to one side with folded arms, suddenly frowned and ordered Gwyn Fong, "You grab something, didn't you? Open your hand." He lowered his head to look at his hand and found that he was clutching something round. When Gwin Fong looked carefully, it turned out to be smooth purple pearl. It gleamed, radiating mysterious and pure light. Then her voice sounded again. That is the demon core just mentioned, also called magic core. If you swallow it, its demonic power will become yours. Hearing her words, Fong decisively stuffed the demon core straight into his mouth. The discomfort of swallowing it made him frown involuntarily. Fong stared at his own hand, his face full of disbelief, his chest rising and falling violently with ragged breathing. That unpleasant feeling gradually faded away as well. He frowned and lowered his head to inspect the changes in his body. Seeing that his body looked completely normal, he could not help but feel puzzled. clearly swallowed it just like she said. So, why didn't anything happen? Suddenly, small crow flew down and landed on his shoulder, chirping strange. Logically speaking, shouldn't swallowing it make something go boom boom bang right away? Realizing crow was perched on his shoulder, he immediately panicked and even his voice trembled. wh what is that? No matter how flustered he was, the crow remained calm and flew elsewhere. It dissolved into the air and merged into the night. Then blackhaired young girl suddenly appeared in front of him, her whole body carrying dark and gloomy air. Seeing this, Nuin's expression at once became slightly arrogant. Looking at the newcomer, she frowned and asked, "What wind blew you here? didn't do anything to provoke you." Hearing that, the girl puffed out her cheeks and put on an agrieved look. How heartless. Do friends need reason to meet? Then in the face of Inguin Fong's astonishment, she continued, "Though it's true, did come because have business." Standing before Inguin Fong was young girl with long black hair and braids. The ends of her hair slightly curled. Most striking of all were the dark black wings spread behind her. At this moment, she looked extremely enthusiastic, cheeks flushed, brilliant smile hanging at the corners of her lips as she greeted him cheerfully. "So, you're the half demon from the rumors? Very nice to meet you. My name is Lang. No yet over there, and have been friends since childhood." Nice to meet you. New still wore an annoyed expression and asked, "So, what exactly is it?" Lang noette replied softly, you know, right now I'm running errands for that old monster by non. After hearing that, Nu Yin repeated, "Running errands? What does that mean?" Languette answered, "It means doing that kind of work. All humans say that." Yuan phone was little surprised and could not help sighing inwardly. This person was not only unusual in the way she spoke, but even. Lingu looked at the monster that had just been knocked down and said happily. Since you guys captured two evil spirits, I've come on behalf of old monster Bienan to deliver the payment and reward. Ruan let out sigh and said, "Fine, just give it all directly to him. The one who really defeated them was him." Lingu walked up to Yu on phone, making him awkwardly take step back. She chatted on, knew it. knew it. I've been watching from the start. He's really astonishing. Honestly, never expected he had only just turned into Yo-kai. If this keeps up, then nothing will go wrong at the sacrificial right. Right. Maybe he'll even become your rival. Hearing that, Ruian gave cold laugh, her voice carrying trace of contempt. Say whatever you want. The sacrificial, right? You mean place where he'd get knocked down in an instant. Ling Yu tilted her head to look at her, but her mouth still did not stop moving. Who knows? think he has lot of potential. Facing Yuanfings weary expression, she said, "All right then, Yuan Fong, I'll hand the reward over to you. It might take little time, so I'll let you choose first." Ling Yu narrowed her eyes in smile. Her tone little playful. "Do you want to go straight home or keep moving forward and become powerful Yo-kai?" The crimson evening light shone on the school's tall building. From afar came low, horse voice tinged with irritation. "Hey, what the hell is going on? By you on phone." Tion Lynn was wearing the school uniform. both hands in his pockets as he walked slowly through the sunset. He held phone in one hand, clearly talking to you on phone, his tone carrying bit of annoyance. You didn't come to school, and when called, you absolutely refused to pick up. only answered this strange number because thought it might be you. So, what exactly happened? On the other end, Yuan Fong also sounded rather troubled. No, really wish could answer you properly. As he adjusted his clothes, Yuan Fong spoke to Tion Lynn, then suddenly hesitated before saying, "Teon Lynn, you know, have really excessive favor to ask of you. If you think you can't do it, or if it's beyond what you're capable of, it's fine if you refuse. There are some things can't explain, Tion Lynn. Right now, really can only beg you." There was even note of pleading in his voice. Ton Linn couldn't make sense of any of it and said impatiently, "Just say it already. Stop beating around the bush." Yuanfang. It's as if he had just heard something utterly shocking, Tion Lynn shouted into the phone, "What?" Gradually panicking, he pressed on, "What the hell are you talking about?" "Hey, by you on phone, where are you right now?" The volume was so loud that Yuan Fong jumped and nearly dropped the phone in his hand. He hesitated and said, "Right now, amum. No, I've got some unavoidable issues on my side. If my mom finds out I've been missing for whole month without single word, she'll definitely go crazy." Tion Lynn thought of Anong, that ancient center nestled among the mountains, and asked, "Are you at some kind of traditional martial arts training center like Anong or somewhere like that?" He replied, "Just think of it as me really having spent month there losing weight." Tion Lynn felt little worried for his friend. And said, thought you already knew this, but place like that isn't somewhere ordinary people should go." Helplessness filled Yuanfings face as he answered. know it does sound ridiculous and know this is hard to do. Once again, Yuan Fo pleaded with him, but really have no other choice. Right now, can only rely on you, Tion Lynn. Tion Lynn rubbed between his brows and sideighed. All right, but in exchange, want to ask you one question. Didn't you say you couldn't explain the reason? If something really happened, you can tell me everything. Who knows, maybe can even help you. In that instant, Tian's eyes suddenly turned dark. Hearing this, Yuenfing's expression changed immediately. His eyes widened and cold sweat began dripping down. The scene shifted back to our male lead. Standing in front of him, Lingu gave mysterious little smile and raised one finger to her lips for silence, exuding an eerie, unfathomable air. Lowering her gaze, she spoke in hushed voice as if not wanting the person on the other end of the line to hear. It's fine to lie, but if other people learn of our existence, that's against the rules. When that happens, might even get punished along with you. After while, Tinley's emotions on the other end calm down little as well. He composed himself and told you on phone, "All right, if anything happens, and you can still contact me. Come find me immediately. Got it?" After saying that, he lowered the phone and pressed the end call button. Looking at the phone screen, Tion Lynn fell into thought, suspicion still lingering on his face. He thought to himself, "I'm afraid things aren't as simple as he says. Are they?" After hanging up, Yuanfong finally let out long breath. As if heavy burden had at last been lifted from him. He frowned, and trace of worry still remained on his face. In fantastical yet gloomy setting, there stood an old shrine, damaged to an almost unbelievable degree. Right then, Yuanfong suddenly spoke up. "Can go back now?" He looked at the person before him in alarm and asked, "But thought could only leave after meeting the requirements." Lingu stood before him with narrowed, smiling eyes, and answered cheerfully, "That's true, but never made up things that don't exist." Rian, standing beside them, looked openly impatient. She sighed and rolled her eyes while Lingu continued, "If you really want to go back, can take you straight to the human world right now. So, which one do you choose?" Hearing that, awkwardness immediately appeared on his face. Then all of sudden, he replied confidently, "It's fine. Leaving here in month. I'll do that myself after overcome the trial need to overcome." Lingu asked in surprise, "How come?" Yuan Fong pondered for moment, then answered seriously. "If don't study properly now, then after go home, if more bad things happen, won't be able to deal with them." Yuan Fong recalled one terrifying scene after another of being attacked by monsters along with the battle he had just experienced. Then he remembered that monster's ferocious expression. I'm convinced now. need power so can fight back in situations like that. His hands hanging at his sides slowly clenched into fists and his voice became more serious than ever before. He silently made up his mind and sharp glint flashed in his eyes. So, I've decided to train my Yo-kai powers even more. That is, he suddenly stopped. Ling Yu standing before him was gazing at Yuan phone with sparkling eyes, one hand covering her mouth while the other was raised as if cheering him on with all her might. She exclaimed, "That's so cool. What you just said was even cooler than expected. Just like real protagonist." Seeing that, Ruian's gaze shifted back and forth between Yuan Fong and Ling Yu before she impatiently said to the girl opposite her, "Are you having that much fun?" teasing this kid with choices that never even existed. Just give him what he needs already. There's no way he can pass that trial anyway. Ruin suddenly sighed and softly said to him, "That's her bad habit." She always leads people into voicing their wishes for no reason at all, then watches how they react. Hearing that, Lingu coughed few times and hurriedly defended herself. We call this kind of test to understand someone's personality. It's also to see how they think and how well they adapt. Don't humans also often use questions like this to understand each other? Then she asked Yuan foam, "That book gave you last time, you still haven't finished reading it, right?" He stared at Lingu and could not help sighing inwardly. Sure enough, this person, whether it was the way she spoke, the way she carried herself, or her whole manner, was completely different from other Yo-kai, almost like looking at real human being. When Rian heard the other woman mention that book, she shook her head in annoyance and curled her lip. You mean that ridiculous hypothesis? That thing is childish and simplistic. couldn't even get through few pages. Lingu puffed out her cheeks and began sulking. personally wrote that book for you to read. If you want to become human, if you want to behave like them, then at the very least, you should remember to read it. After saying that, Lingu sighed and asked, "Anyway, want to take this kid away for bit. All right." plan to take him out from the start, and besides, really like his answer. Ruan replied, "Fine, do whatever you want." Standing nearby and listening to the two of them talk, Yuan Foam wore dazed, puzzled expression. He pointed at himself as if wondering whether they were even talking about him. Suddenly, Ling Yu's hands transformed into pair of jet black crow wings. As they flapped, feathers big and small, fluttered everywhere. At the sight of that, his face filled with astonishment, mixed with fear. His eyes went wide, and his whole body stiffened. In the blink of an eye, Lingu transformed back into the black crow from earlier and shot up into the sky. As she circled in the air, she said to him, told you, don't make up things that don't exist, right? I'm Yo-kai with the power to travel between the human world. The condition is you have to bear all the consequences. That's the only way can bring Yo-kai who haven't met the standards into the human world. You'll probably just feel little dizzy, but you can handle that, right? Hearing this, Euenfing's expression immediately turned utterly shocked and he shouted, "What?" Faced with Ruin's troubled expression, Lingu mischievously waved goodbye. I'll come back afterward. in Yuanfung's bedroom. After finishing the call, he returned phone to Ling Yu, who was sitting opposite him. He said, "Thank you for lending me your phone. Thanks to you, feel bit more at ease." Sitting on the chair, Lingu swung her legs back and forth, looking cheerful. "It's good that could help, but is one call to friend, really enough? There's still time. Going to see your family once wouldn't be bad either." Hearing that, he replied softly. It's just my mother at home and she already left this city for work. Honestly, that actually makes me feel lot more relieved. If my mom were home, everything would definitely turn into chaos. Yuan Fong suddenly said, "Do you want to eat something?" Calling it repayment would be bit much, but let me treat you to dinner. Resting her chin on her hand, Lingu asked, "Really?" Then she immediately sprang to her feet and said happily, "That's great. There's one dish I've always wanted to try. The one wanted to eat ever since first entered the human world. For me, it's little hard to get. So even now still haven't had the chance to try it. Hearing her say that he hesitated little before asking what is it she slowly replied. You know in kitchen decorated in minimalist dark tone all kinds of cooking utensils have been taken out and spread all over the place as if preparing for lavish meal. And on the marble patterned dining table, delicious dishes of every color and aroma had been arranged until it was full. In the center was fragrant pot of kimchi soup which was clearly the dish Langu had just mentioned. At this moment, Yuan Fong held rice bowl in one hand and spoon in the other. His movement stopping Madair as he looked at Lingu sitting across from him and asked in confusion, already put everything in the house that could be served on the table. But is this really all you need?" It seemed she had found joy in eating. Her mouth was stuffed full of food and her cheeks puffed out as she chewed. She said happily, "That's right. I'm already very satisfied. I've always really wanted to try this kind of simple home-cooked meal. Before, what ate was always bought ready-made. For example, school lunches or food from restaurants. Hearing that, Yuan phone looked slightly puzzled. School lunches? Lingu answered as if it were obvious. Because go to school. Do you know Huyong High School? He looked incredulous. Really? That school is right next to mine? She replied. only started school at the beginning of this year, but still haven't gotten close enough to anyone to visit their house. You're the first person whose home I've come to as guest. Hearing that, he thought to himself that with her bright and outgoing personality, she actually seemed more like the type who would have lots of friends. while later, both of them were completely full. And on the plates that had once been piled high with food, only few scraps remained here and there. Lingu's satisfied voice rang out. Thank you for the meal. She praised it. It was really delicious. The flavor and the feeling are different from food at restaurants. So now I'll give you the reward mentioned earlier. After saying that, Lingui raised hand and conjured an item. In her hand were two cylindrical objects tied together, gleaming as if carrying special aura of light. She explained, "This scroll is called Yo-kai storage scroll. Actually, it's not as simple as it looks. Just think of it as our handbag and mobile phone." The two scrolls in her hand floated in midair and opened out to either side, revealing slightly yellowed sheet of paper. Lingy drew few strokes on it with her hand. She introduced it excitedly like what did just now. You can summon it very easily. And just by moving your finger like this, it could display whatever you want to see just like scrolling on phone. Also inside it, as she spoke, she pushed her hand right through the paper, making Yuan Fong stare in astonishment. The sheet was like flow of water. anything could pass through it. She took out small wooden box from inside. At the same time, she said to him, "This is how you store and take things out. You can carry lot of items without worrying about their weight or size." Ling, you suddenly held the wooden box out in front of you on foam, making him instinctively step back. It has other functions, too. But if you use it few times yourself, you'll get used to it quickly. The wooden box was opened, revealing what was inside. scroll identical to Ling used from earlier. pile of coins and another strange object. Lingu introduced the items inside to him. The one in the middle is the storage scroll for your use. The stack coins on the left are Yo-kai cash. She picked up one of the coins and examined it as she spoke. This is unit of currency with extremely high value even in the Yo-kai world. As for the 40 Leang you received, that's already no small amount, so spend it carefully. Finally, she pointed to the object on the right. And the thing on the right is Yo-kai treasure passed down from generation to generation. In Ling Yu's imagination, the thing could turn into sword, gourd, or even fan. Her expression was full of interest. It's an item that can gain various abilities as long as you pour Yo-kai power into it. You know, in old human stories, this kind of object often suddenly appears. She recalled what old monster bien had told her when handing over that one box. Normally speaking, when you do work in Yo-kai world, the payment should really be Yo-kai cash as reward. But he told me to bring this and give it to you, too. It seems old monster Bennin has pretty high expectations for you. Hearing that, Yuan phone became little flustered and said, "Expectations? Maybe he hopes can do something in the grand right for selecting the Yo-kai King." She nodded in agreement. Of course, we may be different from humans, but we Yo-kai also feel attached to the place where we live. Resting her chin in her hand, Lingu looked at him, still talking non-stop. If monster from the Korean Peninsula became the Yo-kai king, that really would be something worth boasting about. Besides, heard that in the previous right, it almost actually happened. Yuanfong looked utterly incredulous. Yo-kai from the Korean Peninsula almost became the Yo-kai King. She replied, "That's right. From what heard, that person endured to the very end, and they even fought an extremely hard battle against the current Yo-kai king. Hearing that, Yuan Fong said in amazement, "Then that really must have been unforgettable for the Yo-kai world." Lingu added, "Exactly." But the interesting part is that person was also Yo-kai just like you. Of course, that clan was already unbelievably strong to begin with. Looking through the entire history of the Korean Peninsula, no one could compare to them. Her words made Yuan Fong freeze. He lowered his head to look at the object in his hand and fell into thought. Even so, only found out yesterday that have Yo-kai bloodline. Honestly, even now, part of me is still wondering what exactly all of this is. Every second of every minute, keep thinking, "If this is only dream, then won't wake up from it soon?" Lingu said in surprise, "Really?" Then she commented, think human like you has adapted very quickly and you've done much better than expected. Even the first time met you, when heard your resolve, you left very good impression on me, you know, and right when you're making up your mind like this, Lingu offered her advice. It's fine to set your goal little higher. He asked, little higher?" resting her chin on her hand. Ling, you carefully lifted the cup of coffee in front of her and said, "Humans are always bound by those rules, so it's often hard for them to break free of them. If you cling to that kind of thinking, you won't be able to accomplish anything. If you can cast aside the idea that you absolutely must obey the rules and then try even harder, you might become the Yo-kai king and create new Yo-kai power for the next 666 years. Hearing that, Yuanfong gave slight start, seeming to seriously think over what she had just said. At that moment, Yuan Fong spoke. Can ask one question? Lingu broke into radiant smile. Tilting her head, she replied, "Go ahead and ask. have the feeling I'm making friends with human. If there's anything you want to ask, I'll do my best to answer using everything know. Suddenly, he pointed at the scroll floating beside Lingu. Actually, it was nothing special, just the storage scroll of the monster at her side. Lingu looked in the direction he was pointing and saw that line of black text had appeared on the dark-colored paper, radiating dazzling light around it. He said, "It's been flashing like that for while now." The moment Lingu saw that line of text, she froze. She explained this. This is an emergency summon. Whenever serious situation occurs, it gets sent to the monsters in that area. She lifted her coffee cup and said slowly, "If an emergency summons is sent to the human world, then the only possible reason is that some monsters have broken the rules and harmed humans." Do you understand? Ling Yu's expression still looked extremely calm, as if she did not take it seriously at all. But something like this had not happened in decades. So, how could there suddenly be an emergency summon? The hand holding her coffee cup suddenly stiffened. The calm on her face instantly vanished, replaced by shock. Her eyes widened and cold sweat appeared on her forehead. miserable scream rang out through the apartment. Lingu stared in panic at the floating scroll, ruffled her hair, and sprang up from her chair. Seeing her expression, Yuan Fo could not help but feel worried as well, his pupils shrinking slightly. Ling Yu cried out loudly, her voice even breaking. This is actually real. The scene shifted elsewhere in the gloomy night. The lights shining out from the small apartments in the high-rise buildings looked from afar like countless stars glittering in the pitch black sky. In Yuan Fang's small room, the sound of his fingers snapping rang out. cylindrical scroll suddenly appeared with wisps of thin smoke swirling around it. On the dark colored paper, he drew the outline of that strange object from before, then placed his hand on top of it. It felt as though he were touching an elucory space. Yuan Fong thought to himself, "What would happen if stuck my hand in like this?" After that, that item was strapped onto Yuanfong's arm. He examined it for while and muttered to himself, "Do just have to wear this and punch with it, or is it actually some kind of protective armor?" "Forget it. I'll ask how to use it later." Yuan Fang's eyes swept around the room, and suddenly his gaze stopped on something. It was the digital clock on the table. The time displayed on it was already 9:56 p.m. He said inwardly, "It probably won't be long now." Earlier, when Lingu had received the summons and hurried away, she had glanced anxiously at the clock and silently calculated, "It's almost 6 hours." According to the monster's sense of time, half day is 6 hours, and we came here at 4:00, so we just need to go back by 10:00. Got it? She had not forgotten to remind him. I'll come back as fast as can. Just sit here obediently and wait for me. Yu on phone replied, "Okay, but when she got to the door, Ling Yu suddenly turned back. You can talk to me more casually, too. We're friends, aren't we? When come back, you can just call me Lingu directly." Yuan Fong stepped out of the room, and what met his eyes was still the tightly shut front door, completely still. He remained standing there, his gaze sweeping back and forth around the house, unable to stop himself from feeling little worried. After all, it was already past 10. Maybe something had happened. He thought to himself, "If I'd known this would happen, should have asked for her contact information earlier." His eyes settled on an old photograph carefully kept inside glass cabinet. He fell silent. If monster blood really was flowing through his body, then he had probably inherited it from his father. He recalled what the old monster of the other shore had said the first time they met. Even so, you're probably only fourth or fifth generation at most, just mixed with little monster blood. Yuan Fo looked at the photograph. The father in the picture seemed to be standing in place like an arena holding golden statue of bull in his hand and smiling happily. Just then, doubt arose in his mind. Did his father know or not that he himself had been born with monster blood? Suddenly, gust of wind blew in from outside, putting him on alert. Beyond the balcony, in the direction the wind had come from, there was only pitch black night. He called out, "Ling you." The scene shifted to some dark, narrow alley. miserable cry rang out, then gradually weakened as if it were being choked off in the throat. man was pinned tightly against the wall. His neck squeezed red by huge pitch black hand. He struggled desperately, even the veins in his neck and hands bulging out, but it was completely useless. His face gradually turned purple as if he were about to lose consciousness. The thing attacking him was black monster with sharp fangs, its whole body exuding dangerous and terrifying aura. It raised its hand, revealing nauseiatingly sharp claws. Just then, mysterious power made it let out painful scream. It opened its fanged jaws wide and released heavenshaking roar. That power was like light piercing through the monster's body. Lingu stood facing it. pink strands of light wrapped around her fingertips and that force had most likely come from there. She said coldly, "Honestly, don't even know how many of you have already caught. You things really do keep coming out one wave after another without end." At that moment, one of her crow feathers was nailed straight into the wall, looking like sharp weapon. At this rate, I'm afraid won't have single feather left. Looking at the monster, howling in pain, she said irritably, "What are you screaming for?" Lingu looked full of anger as if things like you can even feel pain in the first place. Right the moment she finished speaking, the monster that had been standing still suddenly lunged at her as if trying to get revenge. Ling you swiftly dodged as well. Her expression sharp and forceful as she landed one heavy blow after another on the monster's body. In the end, the monster vanished into the darkness as though it had hidden itself in another space. At that moment, only strands of black smoke still swirled in the air. The man had collapsed into corner by the wall, his whole body trembling, terrified beyond endurance. Seeing that, Lingu spoke to reassure him, "Don't worry too much." She walked over to the other man whose neck had been wounded and was bleeding from the monster's attack. After checking his condition, Lingu said, "Your friend will be fine. His wound isn't deep. I've already stopped the bleeding for now, and the ambulance will be here very soon." At that moment, the man in the corner still had tears all over his face, his eyes wide open as if he had seen something utterly shocking. He saw that enormous monster standing on top of high-rise building, its huge body almost blocking out the moon. Lingu seemed to realize something, and she suddenly turned to look toward the monster, vigilance flashing in her eyes. It leaped down, rushing at Lingu at incredible speed, its sharp claws seemingly intent on tearing her apart. But the monster's attack was suddenly blocked by something. Ling Yu, who had been preparing to rise and counterattack, abruptly stopped. pair of sneakers stepped forward one step at time. As he walked, the man said teasingly, "Focus, because if word gets out someday that you were defeated by trash like this, then your whole family won't be able to hold their heads up anymore." Seeing who had come, Lingu seemed somewhat relieved and smiled as she replied, "My family's reputation wasn't all that great to begin with. Besides, knew it. You take my side, right, OA? young man stepped out from the darkness of the alley, his expression cold and mysterious. He seemed slightly dissatisfied with how she addressed him. Who are you calling? Oa Lingu replied cheerfully. You're older than me and we know each other. Isn't that what humans call it? If you don't like it, then I'll just call you by name. Suping. Isn't there any form of address that's respectful and proper? He said while channeling power into his fingertips. Lingu continued. Then how about aura? Suping did not seem to care much and replied indifferently, "Call me whatever you want. First, we need to hypnotize him." The pupils of the man in the alley suddenly turned purple. His eyes opened very wide, and the fear that had been on his face moments earlier was now gone. Su Ping's captivating voice sounded out. Everything that happened today was nothing more than streak of bad luck. car suddenly came out of the alley and hit both of them. His voice was low and magnetic, hypnotizing the man in front of him. The man immediately fled in panic until the ambulance arrives. Don't be afraid anymore. Get some rest. Seeing this, Lingu smiled and looked up at Suing. She asked, "Hypnosis isn't an innate ability of your family, is it? heard this kind of spell is especially hard to learn. studied it with Rian before, but she scolded me so badly that gave up in the end. Are you considered leading expert?" But Su Ping seemed not to care about Lingu's words at all and instead asked, "There were two here. How many have you dealt with already? She replied calmly, including the one you helped me capture. That makes 24 in total, but among them, there still hasn't been single highle monster. Lingu looked at the purple magical chain around the monster's neck and said, "They're all just weak monsters, and every single one of them is bound up, like evil spirits being controlled by someone." She seemed to find it very strange and silently speculated. From what I've seen, they've already killed seven people and injured more than 50. just who is behind all this ghostly business? I'm very sure they know perfectly well how severe the punishment is for harming humans. So what on earth could make them slaughter people indiscriminately for amusement like this? Suing suddenly cut her off. You're wrong, he said. It's not for amusement, it's for profit. Lingu looked utterly confused. Killing people for profit? don't understand. He explained that makes sense. This kind of thing may not be common in our generation, but since ancient times, humans have always been eaten by monsters, and it wasn't to satisfy savagery or hunger. Human bones smeared with blood were scattered across the ground, and beside them lay mysterious black pointed hat. He continued, "Drinking human blood, eating human flesh. Because for monsters like us, that is an extremely nourishing kind of food." Hearing this, her heart could not help but tremble. so horrified that she was speechless. Ling Yus expression grew grave and she said in shock, "That's unbelievable. I've never heard of anything so terrifying." He replied coldly. That has long been common truth. It just never got passed down to our generation. Then he said something that horrified her even more. We can become stronger by eating humans. If this truth were exposed, do you think the human world could remain as peaceful as it is now? You should know this very well, too, since you already passed that exam. Kids like us simply aren't asked too many questions. If you're under 500 years old, then that kind of exam is basically just formality anyway. Unless it's special case like you and me who've already integrated into the human world. The monster world is place that's both dull and disappointing, full of outdated rules everywhere. Compared to that, the human world has far more interesting things, at least in my opinion. And that's also how most young monsters of our generation see the human world. But now the monster world's ritual tournament is approaching. Everyone is uselessly obsessed with chasing power. And as long as they can become even little stronger, they'll stop at nothing. Some monsters know full well that hunting and eating humans can make them stronger. So they're probably the ones behind all this. You should understand that, too. After all, you used to help your grandfather, the old monster of the other shore, didn't you? Recently, quite few monsters have become too deeply addicted to this in their desire to rapidly increase their power. And in the end, they destroyed themselves. Hearing this, Lingu instantly froze, her eyes wide, cold sweat covering her whole face. Then he sighed and turned to say to her, "The issue isn't whether you understand or not, but how you think. If it were up to me, would absolutely never allow the human world to become as chaotic as it is now." Then he looked again at the two men from earlier and thought to himself, "Rather than using these weak, evil spirits to draw the attention of the monster world, it would be better to quietly deal with everything myself. But those bastards are probably doing it this way for their own reasons." Lingu frowned at him, then voiced her own doubt. Those guys are definitely just bunch of cowardly bastards. If they're such cowards that they don't even dare attack humans who are completely unable to resist, do they really have the courage to act on their own? Suing replied, "Even if they're only weak, evil spirits, if they can summon 400 of these monsters, then to humans, that's already terrifying army." Ling Yu's face was full of displeasure. then go find them yourself and tell them that instead of acting like bunch of bastards lusting after power, they might as well just suddenly she stopped, her eyes widening in horror as if she had just seen something incredibly frightening. "No way," she stammered. that idiot came here again. I'm leaving first." "Appa, I'm leaving this side to you." After saying that, she turned into crow again and flew away, several feathers slowly drifting down behind her. At that moment, Yuan Phone was standing outside on the balcony, still wearing that monster item on his right hand, his voice carrying trace of confusion. What is this? Gripping the railing tightly with both hands. Yuan Fong scanned the area below with his eyes. obviously closed the door, even if it was only second ago. Inside the room, pitch black figure silently crept closer from the shadow behind him. The figure stared at him with dangerous, terrifying gaze and kept moving forward, carefully closing the distance. The figure's pupils flashed with mysterious blue light, inwardly rejoicing. This is too easy. If I'd known this guy was this unguarded, wouldn't have had to go to so much trouble. The figure tensed its arm and swung out to attack him. Yuan Fong seemed not to have noticed the danger approaching and was still calmly observing the surroundings. But at the very instant the other party made move, Yuan Foam immediately dodged with agility, dropping low and fixing the attacker with sharp stare. Right after that, he grabbed the other person's arm as though an electric current were flashing across the balcony floor beneath his feet. He rose onto his toes and used all his strength to slam the stranger to the ground. The figure's expression instantly turned panicked, its thoughts cut off in that moment. This guy, he knew. After throwing the opponent down, Yuan Fo concentrated his power and unleashed heavy strike, knocking the figure down from above. Thunder strike. Once it was over, Yuan Fo let out sigh of relief as if great burden had been lifted and muttered to himself. thought the one falling down would be me. Thinking of the thunder strike he had just used, he silently said to himself, "Actually, don't really want to dig too deeply into the nature of this skill, but it is one of the abilities gained after awakening." Yuan Fo looked at the shattered railing, his face extremely ugly, and thought, "What the hell is this thing? In one-on-one fight like this, rarely lose." In quiet night, the bright moon hung high above. The balcony had suffered severe collapse. The metal railing was twisted and broken. Part of the floor had cracked open and caved in, torn into deep fissure, as if something enormous had blasted through it. Debris was still scattered all over the ground, while hazy layer of smoke lingered in the air, making it feel as though the aftershock had not fully dissipated. man stood quietly in the darkness, his shoulders slightly slumped as he let out faint breath, as if he had just escaped dangerous situation. The surroundings remained silent, but traces of exhaustion and tension still lingered in his eyes. Seen from behind, his silhouette was especially distinct. But he suddenly stiffened, strange feeling rising in his heart. He could clearly sense someone standing behind him and chill brushed across the back of his neck. The scene gradually blurred and memory came rushing in like blade of icy steel. He remembered that terrifying moment. The disgusting monster had suddenly ambushed him and sunk its jaws hard into his back. Fresh blood had sprayed out, and the intense pain had torn through every one of his senses. Even now, the feeling remained as vivid as it had been then. He thought to himself, "Back then, the moment they lunged at me, already felt that icy chill at the back of my neck." Yuan Fong snapped out of his memories, his whole body trembling slightly. He abruptly widened his eyes and turned to look behind him. In the darkness, there really was man standing there, his face buried in shadow, silent and terrifying. In that very instant, before he had completely escaped his own train of thought, he realized that if he had not recognized that familiar sensation, he might already have died horrible death. Yuan Fong slowly walked to the edge of the balcony. Anyway, just threw him down without thinking. No one probably saw that, right? chilling sight met his eyes. The parking lot was completely empty, his gaze fixed on the ground below, and he saw that gigantic black crater had appeared in the middle of the lot, as though the earth had been torn apart by blow falling from the heavens. Just as he was still sunk in shock, low voice suddenly rang out from behind him. There's nothing to worry about. I've already put all the humans in this area to sleep. long black tail suddenly shot out of the darkness and coiled tightly around Euanfing's neck, instantly cutting off his breathing. His eyes flew wide open in shock and terror. Before he could even understand what had happened, that man's voice rang out again. Because if they all scream at the same time, cleaning up afterward would be real hassle. His body was yanked violently toward the ground, and the tail tightened more and more like snake, hurting so badly that his entire body went rigid. The other party's strength was clearly abnormally powerful. The blue-haired man crouched low on the ground, his eyes glowing with dim green light and bared vicious smile. And you really are the Yo-kai from the rumors. Your demonic power is so weak. thought you'd at least be able to land one decent hit on me. That creature merely flicked its tail and Yuan phone was sent flying into the air like toy. The wind screamed past his ears and he completely lost control without giving him any chance to resist. The other party kept using its tail to smash him into the surrounding walls and railings. Every impact felt as though it would grind his bones to pieces. Yuan foam gritted his teeth and endured it. His body was covered in blood. Bruises spread everywhere, and the blood vessels beneath his skin bulged out from being constricted too tightly. The sinister smile on the blue-haired man's face grew clearer and clearer, his eyes full of cruelty. He tilted his head slightly as if savoring this moment of absolute control. That huge sharp tail tightened around Yuan foam once more, then suddenly swung hard. The next moment, without the slightest hesitation, he hurled Yuan foam to the ground like piece of trash. The impact was so violent that it caused direct explosion. Thick dust and smoke billowed up and blanketed the whole area. The ground shook fiercely. Bricks and stones cracked apart and flew everywhere. It was as if that shock wave itself was proclaiming the overwhelming power of the blue-haired man. The smoke still hung in the air as Yuan Fong sprawled on the ground. His body looking as if it had been drained of all life. His limbs were limp, his clothes torn to rags, and blood soaked one shoulder. He tried to roll over, trembling as he pressed his hands against the ground, but he no longer had even the strength to prop himself up. Every movement felt like his flesh was being torn apart. The blue-haired man continued, didn't originally intend to throw you all the way down here." He landed lightly on the ground without making sound as though he were death itself given form. Step by step, he walked toward Yuon Foam, his long shadow covering the body, writhing in pain on the ground. It's probably because the ground had already cracked when fell. He stood tall in front of Yuan Foam, mockery flashing in his eyes. His voice was not loud, but it was cold enough to send chills down anyone's spine. Humans will just think it was shoddy construction or maybe gas line explosion. For the people living here, it's certainly unfortunate, but property prices will probably drop little, right? Those words stabbed straight into Yuanfing's pride because he had already been driven into dead end. monster was harming humans, yet Lingua still had not returned. Even with wounds all over his body, Yuan Fong refused to collapse. He forced himself to sit up. His legs were weak and he had to brace one hand on the ground to keep his balance. Sweat and blood mixed together as they ran down his cheeks. No matter how close he was to his limit, the fire of will in his eyes had not gone out. Wouldn't it have been better if he'd screamed after being thrown out here, kid? The culprit behind those two incidents was the one standing in front of him right now. Yuan Fong knew better than anyone that all of this had been caused by this monster. The blue-haired man's face twisted with excitement, his lips twitching as though he were barely restraining savage grin, his bloodshot eyes shining with pleasure. That expression was exactly like madman reing in another person's suffering. Every vein on his face stood out from intense agitation. If you resist, it'll just be troublesome. More importantly, Yuan Fong had powerful premonition that he was facing an extremely terrifying danger right now. How about give you chance? Let me eat you obediently and don't resent me. What do you think? Don't look at me like that. After all, this isn't something that'll have any negative effect on you. You and are rather different types of Yo-kai. If you resist, you'll only suffer more. And no matter what, there's only one ending anyway. Wouldn't it be better to die quietly and quickly? If you agree, can even promise you one thing. I'll spare your mother and only absorb the others. How about it? think that's very tempting offer. Before he could finish speaking, Yuan Fong suddenly lunged forward. His eyes turned red with fury at once. Unable to hold back any longer, Yuan Fong threw himself at him with all his strength and drove fierce punch straight into the blue-haired man's face. The blow was so heavy that even the surrounding air seemed to tremble, and the man's face was knocked sharply to one side. Yuan foong clenched his teeth, hatred filling his eyes. One hand gripped the other man's collar tightly, not giving him even second to escape. Every muscle in his arm bulged, and his whole body trembled with rage. But that very moment, he suddenly froze. His gaze wavered as if something had flashed through his mind and made him stop for the moment. Take down the goblin. Sorry. But even like that, it still just sounds like crude and ordinary threat. Hearing those words, the hand clutching the other man's collars slowly loosened, his fingers trembling as if all strength had left them. Chaotic emotions surged up wildly, leaving him completely unable to control himself. also think that might be going bit too far, but what else could we do? really couldn't come up with more brilliant taunt. Unique magic antivirus. My unique magic antivirus. Your power isn't that bad. Too bad you have to be able to touch me first. Your skill may be strong, but it's useless against me. If you met someone even stronger than me, death would be your only path. You've only been hit with little poison, and already you can't do anything about it. I've heard that those with noble bloodlines can make you completely unable to move with just one glance. The poison began to take effect. Under Yuenfing's skin, dark purple veins clearly emerged. He thought, can't feel any strength left in my body anymore. It's like being pinned down in sleep paralysis. From above, the blue-haired man looked down at him with the eyes of victor. Life is unfair like that. Under rules that were decided long ago. The weak have no choice at all. They can only become prey. Dark purple veins clearly bulge beneath Yuenfing skin. He thought to himself, can't feel any strength left in my body at all anymore. It's like being pinned down by sleep paralysis." From above, the blue-haired man looked down at him with the eyes of victor. Life is unfair like that. Under rules that were decided long ago, the weak have no choice at all. They can only become prey. If you knew how to use the thing on your hand, maybe things would have been different. He threw the photo of Yuan foam and his mother to the ground. The picture was obviously light, yet when it landed, it felt as heavy as a,000 lbs. His gaze was cold and emotionless. Disaster won't wait until you're ready before it comes for you. His body began to change, shifting from human form into gigantic serpent, flashing with an eerie blue light. "No matter what, I'll remember you. So in your next life, remember this well." The poison from that earlier blow gradually spread across Yuenfing's face, and purple veins stood out clearly. He thought, "It's not that can't move at all. If it's just one move, think can still make that thing activate." In front of Yuan Fong, the gigantic serpent opened its bloody maul wide. Its sharp fangs exposed like the sides of death. Even in unbearable pain, Yuan Fong still lowered his head and desperately began to gather strength. His hand clenched into fist, and purple light poured from his body more and more densely, like strands of condensing together. The giant serpent stared at him with widened eyes. The contempt in its gaze vanished, replaced by shock. It had never expected such tiny human to dare resist. Yuanfong tightened every muscle in his body and let out roar. Violent purple energy erupted from within him, blasting away the surrounding air and forming spiraling shock waves that split the ground apart in patches. Euanfungs brows were tightly furrowed. His angular face was filled with resolve. Veins stood out like steel cords. And though he was breathing in ragged gasps, his gaze did not waver in the slightest. All that remained was an intense desire to turn the situation around. The energy Yuan foam released caused terrifying explosion, blasting open an enormous crater. The giant snake cursed angrily. "Damn it, was almost killed just now." The giant serpent's massive body staggered, losing that look of disdain for the first time, panic showing in its eyes. After realizing the true danger, it immediately used all its strength, swinging its enormous body fiercely toward Yuan Foam with such crushing weight that even the air seemed warped by the pressure. That savage strike sent Yuan foam flying like leaf in storm. The giant serpent said, "Even with the poison already spread through your whole body, you can still struggle this much." So, even the weakest Yo-kai is still Yo-kai after all. The giant serpent flicked out its tongue and narrowed its eyes as though it had noticed something strange. It lowered its head to look down, and the reflection that entered its eyes made it blink. wooden sword had silently pierced through its thick scales and stabbed straight into its body. The pain made it let out hiss, and its head trembled instinctively. Immediately after that, another sword descended from the sky, this time plunging into its shoulder. It turned its head to look into the distance. Both shocked and furious, they wonder, "What is this great ancestor of thunder? Descend into this talisman and command the lightning of the nine heavens." Standing outside safe distance, Tion Lynn had his eyes closed and stood there softly chanting. Rings of light revolved around him like spell formation. When the incantation was complete, the swords began to change color, turning from ordinary wood into glowing blue. They trembled slightly, giving off clear ringing sound like living metal. The giant serpent let out miserable howl. The patterns coiling around its body turned from purple to green, its muscles convulsing from the intense pain as it writhed in agony inside the formation created by those spell swords. knew it. Your night is still far from over. Hearing Ton Lin say that, Yuanfong tilted his head and looked toward the one who had appeared while chanting. The youth holding long sword stepped forward. gentle blue glow surrounding him like divine radiance. Every step was like drawing out thin thread of hope in the midst of despair. Looks like you've caused quite bit of trouble here. You worthless piece of trash. The blue-haired man returned to human form. His face deathly pale and drained of blood. broken sword fell beside him. His whole body trembled like leaf in the wind, and he stared blankly at the ground, holding such useless weapon. But the way you talk and carry yourself is exactly like some bookworm. He dropped to his knees, clutching the wound at his side. His blood soaked hand pressed hard against his body as if trying to stop the blood from continuously gushing out, the pain twisting his features. His voice came out in broken fragments like the gasping of someone on the verge of death. What kind of cursive place teaches people to talk like you? He cursed inwardly. wasn't fast enough. And was too careless with that half Yo-kai brat. But how did this bastard find this place and get here so quickly? No, not just that. This guy is dangerous. He's on completely different level from those low-grade exorcists. While he was still thinking, Tion Linn had already drawn his sword. Purple points of light coiled around the blade like ghost fire, and the glow shining over his stern face formed an aura that no one dared approach. The blue-haired man ground his teeth. His face was pale from blood loss. The wound not healing in time, and his body trembled without stop. His eyes were filled with anxiety, pain, and hatred, like wild beast driven into corner. He thought, "Should go or stay? If this drags on any longer, I'll really be finished for good." He stared fixedly at Tian's back, his mind in chaos. That female ghost is also difficult to deal with. can't even handle this exorcist alone, much less if they gathered together. If that happens, I'm dead for sure. He cursed through clenched teeth. Damn it. His bloodcovered hands still pressed firmly against his side, his fingers trembling uncontrollably, fresh blood dripping down drop by drop and soaking into the ground like the mark of defeat. Suddenly, Tion Lynn lifted his head. flash of alarm passing through his eyes. The moment he realized something abnormal was about to happen. Even his breathing stopped for an instant. The blue-haired man abruptly threw himself to the ground. Fresh blood tracing dark red arc through the air as his body hit the earth like sack of sand with heavy thud. He slowly stood up. In front of him appeared huge dark shadow grotesqually twisted like demon, blocking the way. Under the gloomy sky, it beat its wings violently. Those blood red eyes were fixed on Tion Lin. He shouted, "If possible, really wanted to keep this thing until the ritual before using it." Even while being threatened by such terrifying creature, Tion Lynn still stood straight, his gaze completely unwavering. The presence radiating from him was like an unbreakable shield as he faced that demon headon. Impressive, isn't it? When he was still conscious, he was infamous all the way to the west. Even though don't know why he turned into this state, that body is the flesh of Yo-kai that once devoured God. Got it. At that moment, the blue-haired man was drenched in cold sweat. His expression both pained and tragic as he forced himself to stand and spoke word by word with difficulty. His voice was full of resentment. Have fun with him. He's the trial prepared for you, exorcist. And now I'll be going back to continue the meal that was interrupted just now. Those words made Yuan Foam, who was sitting slumped on the ground, raise his head slightly. His gaze darkened, the panic gone, replaced by suspicion. The giant demon suddenly opened its mouth, and crimson energy gathered inside it. The next moment, it fired straight toward the two of them, tearing through the air with thunderous explosion. Tion Linn did not hesitate at all. Gripping the sword hilt tightly, he shot toward the demon like bolt of lightning, so fast that even the air behind him seemed ripped apart. The demon let out savage roar and beat its wings as it lunged forward like descending calamity. The two streams of light and darkness collided at astonishing speed. Tion Lynn did not retreat. Holding his long sword tight, his eyes burned with conviction as his body surged into the sky like heavenly thunder descending to earth. It seemed as though everything around him was being drawn along by his power. The blazing red and deep blue forces collided in midair, erupting in an earthshaking blast. Dazzling light flared out so fiercely that even the sky itself was swallowed. Tion Lynn still did not retreat and continued charging toward that dark shadow. Blue light wrapped around his entire body like an undying sacred flame. The blue-haired man in the distance saw that scene and his expression changed abruptly. He turned around in shock. What? Tion Lynn had suddenly appeared behind him. The long sword aimed straight at his throat, sharp enough to take his life at any moment. Before he could even, the blue-haired man froze on the spot, unable to react at all. The sword tip was already pressed close to his skin and fear instantly surged into those horrified eyes. His knees went weak and he dropped to them. His face twisted in pain. Yuanfong stared at all of this in shock, almost unable to believe his own eyes. Tion Linn lowered his head to look at him, his gaze unwavering, his voice steady, but carrying chilling coldness. It seems you're not an accomplice of this filthy vermin. If you want to live, you'd better answer my questions obediently. What are you doing here? But before he could finish asking, Yuan phone looked up and smiled. Something strange flickered through that smile, and even Tion Lynn could not help freezing for moment. still couldn't believe it, even though I'd already heard your voice. Seeing that smile, Tion Lynn jerked his head around in shock, as though he had finally realized something was wrong. That's what should be asking you. Did you recognize my voice? In the silence, Tion Lynn slowly removed his mask. Every movement so slow, it was as if he were preparing himself to face some truth. When the mask came off, Tinlene's eyes widened, and in voice trembling with shock, he called out the name of the person before him. By you foam, what exactly happened to make you look like this? The only answer he got was the tired gaze of the young man and faint smile. The poison had long since seeped deep into his body, making his appearance unfamiliar. That smile held resignation and also lingering bitter pain. It's long story. The scene shifted to the parking lot. Tion Lynn threw down the mask and hurried forward. Yuan Fong Ton Lynn asked anxiously. What exactly have you been through? It's not just this new body, but that monster too. What's going on? Yuan Fong answered in trembling voice. Wait. Suddenly, I'm having little trouble breathing. Poison. And this isn't ordinary poison. It's toxin that comes with skill. It can't be cured with any of the ordinary medicine we currently have. You don't need to tell me right now. Uneasy, Tion Lynn said. Yuan Fong, just wait here for moment. Yuan Fong gas gassed for breath and the signs of poisoning on his body gradually faded. Tion Lynn widened his eyes as he looked at him and thought, "Has the self-healing ability of this body finally activated?" Suddenly, as if something had alerted him, Tion Linn turned to the side in vigilance. At that moment, long trail of blood stretched across the ground. Yinbo was trying to escape. Tion Linn frowned, showing trace of impatience. This bastard really is pain. The scene shifted to high-rise apartment. Hey, how are you feeling now? Tion Lynn looked up and asked, "How am feeling? Is there any way could possibly feel better?" He sounded little dejected. I'll let the monster should have caught get away. And that's not even the worst part. The friend who's been with me for three whole years turn out to be half demon. and not only that, one who's fully awakened. What's even worse is that she's halfdemon of the He continued grumbling. You've clearly been by my side this whole time and didn't notice thing. How could be this useless? What kind of ritual priest does that make me? Even matter of the ritual was something Tion Lynn knew before did. And at this moment, Yuan Fong had actually fully recovered. He said softly. So that's why you couldn't explain things clearly back at the training center. Tion Lynn let out tired sigh. My family is clan that specializes in dealing with supernatural incidents and exterminating demons. But if told you that, you probably would have just thought was crazy, right? Still, there are only 6 months left. Yuan foam silently calculated in his heart. 6 months. Then he asked aloud, "Does this kind of thing happen often? Demons coming to the human world and harming people? mean, Tion Lynn answered quickly, not often. No, more accurately, this kind of thing is extremely rare. don't know why they've started fighting each other either, but cases of humans being attacked by demons are so rare that even someone like me can count on one hand how many times it's happened in the past 100 years. But recently, things have changed. Yuan Foam was little surprised. Recently, Tion Lynn replied, "Seriously, humans are the most nutritious food source for demons. Those demons who dream of becoming king have crossed the line and started hunting humans." Since last month, the number of missing people in the city has kept rising. Although there's still no hard evidence proving all of this was done by demons. In most cases, traces of blood or some other kind of evidence were left behind in the missing person's home. He suddenly added, but demon taking the initiative to show itself like that just now. That's the first time he raised his long sword. Yuan phone jumped in shock. What? Suddenly, powerful beam of light descended. you on phone. Hearing the voice, he immediately turned around. Lingu rushed over anxiously. Are you okay? You're not hurt, are you? I'm sorry. I'm really sorry. It was all because stupidly fell into that trap. Tion Lynn pointed his sword at her. Stay right there. Don't move. Don't come any closer, demon. Lingu looked at the scene before her in surprise. And the moment she heard those words, her eyes immediately filled with tears. His face darkened as he warned her. If you dare take one more step, I'll treat it as you ignoring my warning and exterminate you on the spot. Yuanfong shouted, "Teon Lynn, that person is." But before he could finish, the man cut him off at once. "That's not human. That's demon." Tion Lynn continued, can tell that you're the type who knows how to follow rules. That's why didn't exterminate you immediately and gave you warning first. So, if you know what's good for you, get lost before lose my temper. Understand? When you pass the trial as demon, they told you they bring you to the human world, didn't they? You idiot. Do you know what that means? They're demons. Even if they look human on the outside and seem different from one another, their nature is all the same. Demons are obsessed with power. Once they eat human flesh, they go completely mad and will even devour their own kind. No matter how much demon blood flows through your body, in the end, you're still human. Buy you on foam. This is your home. If you want to live here, you never needed those demons permission in the first place. What the hell was this? Some kind of nonviolent kidnapping? He had to become demon just to live here in his own home. What kind of twisted nonsense was that? No matter what happens, absolutely won't let you leave. Lingu fell silent in thought. She could understand what he was saying. Of course, from Yuan Fang's point of view, all of this really was nothing but an absurd disaster. But Yuan Fong had filled out the registration book. No matter what, he was now officially resident of the demon realm. Right or wrong, anyone who violated the laws would have to pay an enormous price. Not only Yuan Fong, even that ritual priest would be implicated. have to settle this before things go too far and minimize the damage. have to grab Yuan Fong and fly away. But can really do it just from his presence alone? She knew he had to be an extremely powerful mage. If it were Ru Yin or Su Ping, maybe they could do it. But no, even if can't, still have to act. She picked up her weapon and prepared herself for battle. I'm sorry, but as his guardian, must take him away. Tion Lynn warned in low voice. If you really intend to ignore my warning, his vision suddenly blurred for an instant. Yuan Fong stood in front of the sword tip and said an alarm. What are you doing? hand reached out and he suddenly grabbed the sword. Holding the sword, Yuan Fong asked, "This is pretty cool. Were these runes on it? Have been controlled by demon arts? Hypnosis, domination, but didn't feel thing. Tion Lynn shouted, "You foam? How could you?" Yuan Fo quickly replied, don't know what you mean by going mad, but demons becoming obsessed with power to the point of devouring their own kind. Isn't that something every demon knows? Because from the very beginning, already did the same thing." Hearing that, Tion Lynn looked stunned. He continued, heard it was just monster with no authority at all, but honestly, I'm not even sure myself. whatever it was in order to protect myself and the people around me. I've killed living creatures before and from now on plan to keep doing that. don't want to hurt anyone and have no intention of injuring them. But if can grow stronger by absorbing demons, then so be it. If they have to die so can protect them, then let them die. Tion Lynn shouted in frustration. What I'm saying is that you don't need to do that at all. Yuan Fo lowered the sword and continued my family. No, it's not just me relying on my own strength. There are lot of other people, too. can guarantee that you and your mother will both be safe for the next 6 months. Because of its weight, the sword plunged heavily into the ground at incredible speed. You know, Yuan Fong said calmly. want to say something even crazier. I'm going to try to become the demon king. As he said it, somewhat forced smile appeared at the corner of the young man's mouth. Tion Lynn froze on the spot as if he couldn't believe what he had just heard. Linny was also startled when she heard those words. Tion Lynn cursed loudly. Are you insane, you bastard? Do you even know what the demon king means? What the hell are you talking about? You looked puzzled. If you ask me that specifically, can't really answer. Before he could finish, he clenched his fist. only know this is chance to see just how far can go. Because if really succeed, then this world won't be such frightening place anymore. Tion Lynn stood there in days for moment. you. The boy remained calm and reassured him. All right, stop making that face. You on phone continued. What else can do? Things have already turned out like this, and don't know what's going to happen next, but I'll try to change it. Instead of sitting around waiting to die, I'd rather act until things change. That suits me better. The young man's expression gradually darkened. I'll try and I'll do it. Tion Lynn clenched his teeth. He she the sword and said, "Fine, whether you're human or demon, if your position is really that clear, then can't force you. But if one day you cross the line and live like true demon, won't hesitate to eliminate you." You on phone looked little confused. Then do it. If really become like that in the future, then just do what you think you have to. At that moment, Tion Lynn picked up his mask. "Hey, woman over there, guardian. What's your name?" Ling Yu, demon judge from the Korean Peninsula and messenger worthy of trust. sincerely apologize for lumping you together with those low-grade monsters. But I've heard that even among demons, there are laws and rights you're bound to obey. If that guy doesn't follow those rules and ends up dying mysteriously or gets hurt when that time comes, will, in the name of ritual priest, carry out the duty entrusted to me by the stars and slaughter every single person involved. Not one will be spared. After saying that, he put on his mask and turned to leave. He shouted loudly. "See you around. You don't need to worry about your mother." The person on the other side paused slightly. Tion Lynn. In the end, he simply walked away. Ling you dropped to the ground. Just now, really thought was dead for sure. This is my first time meeting male ritual priest. Are they all usually that terrifying? voice came from the distance. "You on phone?" Turned to look. "No, among them, I'd say he's the most unusual one." Ling Yu said in surprise, "Suping, you follow me here?" Su Ping said calmly. Did have any other choice? could tell exactly what you were thinking back then. No matter how strong the opponent was, and without even knowing how many enemies there were, you still dared to rush and head first. If your opponent had been the kind of highle exorcist who doesn't care about reason, you and that brat would have been killed together long ago. He continued, "So you're half demon?" Yuan phone gave small nod. Hello. Suping spoke up. Among demons, those whose foundations are closer to animals are called demon beasts. Most of them, he was talking about the monsters within their race, remain deeply bound to the animal forms and instincts they regard as their ancestors. And when higher species become monsters, not only do their appearances become more human, but even their bodies gradually break away from the base form of demon beasts. Demons like that or families like that are called illusion beasts. Higher still, there are few individuals whose very foundations have completed their evolution. In the past, they were called divine beasts. He recalled the sight of that gigantic divine beast towering before him. It was an existence worshiped by both humans and monsters alike. He introduced himself, "Nice to meet you. My name is Su Ping." He extended his hand and continued, "If you want to become the demon king, then I'm an opponent you'll have to defeat." Su Ping, representative of the Black Tortoise Clan. Yuanfong also reached out his hand in response. He thought to himself, "What was that just now?" Compared to the atmosphere moment ago, this Lingu suddenly shouted, "Don't shake his hand." He jerked in surprise and turned to look at her. She shouted angrily, "What exactly are you plotting? Why did you suddenly come here? He's already been through too much today, so what are you trying to do now?" Suing let out quiet laugh. Who cares? There's no rules saying have to sleep all day. He tightened his grip on Yuan Fang's hand and raised finger to his mouth. Besides, isn't this interesting? half demon yet so full of confidence that he openly declares he'll become the demon king. He bit off his own finger, his face full of menace. demon art activated. The seal formed into circle, enclosing both of them. Minor Earth Hall. That light caused the two inside to vanish together. At that moment, beneath the gloomy night, streak of light tore through the stillness. His legs went weak, almost beyond his control. He trembled as he lowered his head to look down. And Su Ping's voice shook him deeply. "You're stronger than thought." He scratched his head lightly and said with smile, "There aren't many people who can hold out in situation like this, much less on their first time. Completely unguarded. Someone like you is really rare. Besides, Yuan Fong stood up and heard him ask. You don't seem all that surprised either. Do you want to eat me, too? So, that's probably the most likely possibility, isn't it? But before we begin, there are few things want to ask you. Yuan phone was little surprised by his question. Do you play games? I'm not hinting at anything. mean, computer online games, he replied calmly. played lot in middle school, but after entering high school, hardly touch them anymore. Su Ping continued. Really? Then what kind did you like best back then? or mobile games," he answered. "If really had to choose, probably action RPGs. I'm not that into online games. It always feels like as long as you spend money, you automatically become stronger than players who don't." Suing immediately lit up with excitement. "That's great." Yuan Fo glanced uneasily behind him. "Looks like we've got quite lot in common." sudden loud crash came without warning, leaving him no time to react. Yuan Foam swiftly sidestepped and wide in the distance. The water over there had already frozen into massive block of ice. Yuan Fong turned back in mild surprise. Dozens of razor sharp ice spikes were pointed directly at the young man. On the other side, Su Ping suddenly revealed faint smile, just as thought. At that moment, Yuan Fong plunged down from above at incredible speed. Zulu fussed. Yuan Fong immediately put into motion the plan he had already mapped out in his mind. It wasn't an ambush followed by an attack. Before even dodging, he had already locked onto me and completed his positional adjustment. When he came face to face with Su Ping, he thought to himself, "If were the one attacking, then his judgment and decisiveness would seem." Suing's hand began manipulating demon power. For newcomer, that's already pretty good. No, should say exceptionally good. In terms of senses and combat ability, Yuan Foam was top tier. He shot forward. But the most important thing right now was still his ability to learn. He recalled the moment Yinbo's hand touched him and his entire body was instantly poisoned. An enemy launching an attack from close range. That was exactly the sort of opponent he had fought today. Whether the other party made move or not, he would stay alert to every possible hidden danger. Suping's eyes widened in surprise. The way Yuan Fong chose to respond was exactly what he had learned from that battle today. Yuan foam threw powerful punch. wide area explosion slammed viciously into the ground. Gauntlet armor, demon treasure capable of releasing the user's demon power and strength. His hand was covered in layer of purple light. And besides, he stood before the thick smoke and dust. Looking inside, learned one more thing, too. He let out breath, looking tired. Even if an attack looks like it landed, you absolutely can't lower your guard. You have to decisively finish the fight. Wave after wave of light forced him into tight defense. Those purple rays transformed into sparks that could explode freely, producing continuous series of booming detonations. He exhaled and thought to himself, "This kind of demon power. It's still incomplete, but think I've more or less figured out clue." His body began to feel something strange. Something like an electric current flowed through his whole body, beginning to rise from the lower dantion. The spherical orb of energy within his consciousness was gradually shrinking. Judging by instinct, the remaining energy was little over half, around 60%, that high-powered attack just now had consumed about 10%. He recalled how he had continuously controlled those large streams of light earlier, and when kept firing those weaker attacks, each move probably used about 3%. He grew somewhat uneasy as he remembered that charred body screaming. If my demon power drops to zero, will be completely exhausted like that time? If that's the case, then can't just use it carelessly. After the two exchange blows, the knight fell silent once more. It was hard to believe. Su Ping said cheerfully. didn't expect I'd have to use my ability this early. He frowned, took defensive stance, and answered, "Did underestimate you? We've only just started, and I'm already forced to break through the first stage." Yuan Fong said in low voice, "Also, what you said earlier. Do you really want to eat me? don't know how to describe it, but can't sense any killing intent from you." Suing said calmly, "Baseless lies really are annoying. have no personal grudge against you, and don't want to eat you either. told you from the start, you're interesting." Suing asked him, "Do you really understand what the demon king actually means?" He answered, "The king of demons, isn't it? The one who sets the rules and rules over the other demons." Suping gave faint laugh and explained, "Think about it carefully. Doesn't that seem little strange?" In the end, this so-called method of selection is nothing more than contest of strength. Before he could finish, he added, "Besides, this only happens once every 666 years. The new king's throne, which rules for hundreds of years, is decided through nothing more than single ritual." Yuan Fong listened in silence, but all demons abide by it. This bizarre tradition has been passed down since the distant past, and precisely because it is tradition, it must be preserved. His words conjured the image of demons and monsters madly tearing into one another. We Yo-kai are born inheriting loyalty to desire and instinct. Simply put, the strong make the rules, but that does not mean we will be completely bound by them. Killing and hunting as part of daily life did not disappear because of that, did it? The darkness in Su Ping's mind grew clearer and clearer. So in order to prevent that from happening, the demon king was creation of the ancient Yo-kai, safe and reliable measure. If Yo-kai were left to be guided by instinct alone, disaster was bound to happen. To prevent that, everyone at least reached consensus on one thing. Protect this existence. An existence that all Yo-kai in the world must obey in exchange for peaceful life. That is the demon king. Suping looked at him and continued. Fortunately, for more than 10,000 years, every generation of demon king has successfully ruled the Yo-kai of its era without encountering any major obstacles. Politically, there may have been some changes, but the core factors tied to Yo-kai survival and interest have never changed from beginning to end. Yuan Fong widened his eyes and listened intently, with one exception, the current demon king. puppet sat at the dining table with frightened expression. Just imagine it. If the leader of you humans suddenly issued law like this from now on, no one in the world is allowed to eat meat anymore. No matter what happened, what do you think would happen? After hearing that, Yuan phone replied, everyone would fiercely oppose it. There is nothing to guarantee that law like that would be obeyed. And besides, am afraid it would not stop at mere opposition. Suping burst out laughing. Is that so? But we still followed it, didn't we? Exactly 666 years. Not one more, not one less. He shrugged and went on. Looks like you more or less understand the heart of the problem now. You understand how important the demon king is to us and you also understand how much we have endured in order to maintain this tradition. Suing continued, "But now it seems everyone's patience is about to run out. You understand what mean, right?" Yuan Fong still said firmly, "If the next demon king still issues the exact same decree as the current one, then things will no longer be like before where everyone obediently follows it. That is what will happen, right?" He raised hand and pointed at Yuan Fong. As expected, you are very smart. Even if it is an order from the demon king, not everyone will obey. His words brought to mind those Yo-kai poised to pounce and kill their prey. The royal throne was drenched in fresh blood, murderous intent soaring to the heavens. Even if the demon king is the strongest existence, if most of the Yo-kai in the world begin to rebel, even the demon king would be unable to stop them. And once that happens, it will not just be the newly appointed demon king who collapses. The existence called the demon king maintained for over 10,000 years. Its privileges and symbolic meaning literally will all vanish into nothing. Suping stepped closer to him and continued. Now, do you understand what was saying? want to become the next demon king and maintain the current decree. Not all Yo-kai out there will agree with such naive idea. The younger Yo-kai might just laugh at you and dismiss you, but the older Yo-kai might truly tear you to pieces. can more or less guess where this idea of yours came from. You are indeed decent person, but you are not suited to be the demon king. The problem is that you have absolutely no idea how this world works, yet you still want to struggle desperately to change it. Yuan foam frowned and asked, "So, are you saying you want me to take back what just said?" Su Ping replied at once. "That is right." With an easy expression, he continued, "To be honest, at first thought you were some brat, still wet behind the ears, someone could deal with with casual wave of my hand. But now it seems you've been getting closer and closer to me. You were catching up fast, and your potential for growth is quite alarming." His voice carried certainty that allowed no doubt. Listen to me. If you help me become the demon king, will let you rule the entire Korean peninsula. Yuan foam froze slightly. Quite an attractive offer, isn't it? Even if rule, cannot wipe out all humans completely. But at the very least, could spare few people close to you. Yuan Fo opened his mouth and asked from your own standpoint, just how strong are you, Sup? Do you really have the qualifications to become the demon king as you claim? He seemed little surprised. Me? You on foam? Said nothing. Suing continued. I'm not sure whether can call myself the strongest on the Korean peninsula, but among those representatives, no one is stronger than me. Of course, age is also factor. Yuan Fong slowly took step forward. Fine, he held out his hand and said, "If that means can protect the one love, then accept." Su Ping chuckled softly and took his hand. Sure enough, you won't disappoint me. You made the right choice. At that very moment, Yuan Fong spoke seriously. If that is the case, then no longer have anything to hesitate about. Almost in the very same instant, Yuanfang's hand suddenly tightened and powerful surge of demon power burst forth from it. Suing was somewhat startled by what was happening before his eyes. If you make deal in situation where neither side has any trust in the other, yuan phone gripped the other man's hand tightly and forcefully yanked him close, pretending to shake hands, deceiving others, striking first to gain the advantage. You were the one who did all that first. He grabbed the other man's collar. This was different from the way Yuan Fong had always presented himself before and also somewhat different from when he had struggled against the spirit monster. His energy was running out little by little. He mobilized the remaining 60% inside his body, leaving only tiny fraction behind, then squeezed every last bit out of the rest. He pivoted backward. This was not quick reflexes, but movement rooted in consciousness itself. The first time he used this move, it was packed full of determination and reason. Heaven and earth seemed to flip. In an instant, shoulder throw came crashing down so suddenly that even Su Ping failed to react in time. There was not the slightest hesitation. Yuan Fo clenched his teeth and poured all his strength into it. In that moment, the only things that existed were determination and the reckless well to see it through to the end. The heavy smash into the ground exploded with terrifying force to the point that even the earth trembled with it. The dust slowly dispersed and the scene became clear once more. Yuan foam dropped to one knee on the ground, lower his head and panted heavily. The demon power inside his body was gradually dissipating. Silently, he thought, "Why has my body been trembling this whole time? Is it because of my demon power?" Yes. At this point, Yuan Fang's ability to recover stamina and heal his injuries had stalled. Because he had poured all his strength into that last attack, and only minuscule amount of demon power remained. His body was trembling nonstop from exhaustion. In his current condition, worn down to the absolute limit. Yuanfong no longer had the ability to continue this battle. He raised his head, his stubborn gaze fixed straight ahead. At some point, Su Ping was already standing in front of Yu on foam, looking down at him from above with contempt. Putting everything on the line for one final blow now that at least looked somewhat like real fight. He exhald cold breath. The shield formed from ice. The one yuan foam had shattered with single strike was slowly shedding its broken fragments. It was Su Ping's unique secret art, one that could freeze and control water within certain range. Support himself. Yuan Foam raised his head to look at him, his whole body still trembling without stop. trace of hesitation flashed through Suing's eyes. Then he continued, "If the gap in demon power between us had not been so great, perhaps you really might have defeated me just now." His personal secret art was type of demon technique that could easily serve both offense and defense. Suping looked at him mockingly. "Do you have any last words you want to leave behind?" Jan said, "No, even if did, would not tell you. From the moment decided to come here to kill you, was already prepared to be killed. Besides, still have not given up." Those words genuinely surprised Suing. Yuan Fong stood up and assumed stance, staring at him resolutely as he said, "If you think I'm going to kneel and beg you to spare my life, then it is still too early for that." defiant light still burned in those eyes. Was he searching for an opening in his opponent, waiting for the right chance? He kept staring straight at his opponent like that without wavering in the slightest. Or perhaps it was the battle instinct of spirit monster slowly awakening without even his own awareness. So being his native you can barely stand yet your mouth is still so stubborn. Yuan Fong frowned his face covered in sweat but those eyes were not lying. He had not given up after seeing the stubbornness in Yuan Fang's eyes. Suing raised his hand. All right then. Suings tone suddenly changed. He revealed bright, gentle smile and patted Yuan Fo on the shoulder. You passed. Even now, Yuan Fong still stood there frozen, staring at him, utterly unable to understand what exactly was going on. Sure enough, in the end, you still did not disappoint me. Yuan Fang's head was full of question marks, and he looked at him in bewilderment. Su Ping praised him cheerfully. That spirit of yours is not bad at all. Yuan Foam stammered, "Wait, past. What exactly does that mean?" Su Ping narrowed his eyes with smile, his attitude completely different from before. That is right. was just testing whether you were worth supporting. Who would want to help some useless piece of trash become the demon king? Yuan phone was shocked and took step back, his face full of astonishment. Support me, but just now, weren't you saying why could not become the demon king? Suping quickly explained that was not wrong either. Right now, everyone is waiting to choose the new demon king. So, being smay, but we do not want the knight of the demons. Then he told Yuan Fong about his childhood. Ever since was little, have always hated the noise of the demon realm. They were always biting and screaming at each other over meaningless things. could never understand what any of it was supposed to mean. He recalled how he had once looked out through the window at the quiet and peaceful scenery, silently enjoying that rare bit of tranquility. Compared to that world, this place is ideal to an almost unbelievable extent, and strangely peaceful, too. Sure, some humans like noise as well, but at least here can choose the way want to live. Besides, really like your racist talent for enjoyment. Su Ping remembered the things he had found interesting in this world. Comics, games, novels, films, none of these things can be found at all in the demon realm. And yet, compared to eating human flesh, we prefer these useless things instead. world in which humans can no longer continue, creating those things would truly be tragedy. He shrugged and sighed calmly. Yuan Fo caught the meaning in Su Pings words. He had kept saying we, which meant there were other Yo-kai who thought the same way. Yuan Fong looked at him somewhat worriedly. understand what you mean, but it does not necessarily have to be me that you support. You could become the demon king yourself before he could finish. Su Ping cut him off, his expression looking annoyingly smug. What pain brat. He casually slipped his hands into his pockets, looked at you on foam, and said, "You have the most potential on the Korean Peninsula. But whether you ultimately become the demon king or not, there is still another problem, an even more troublesome one." By this point, Yuanfang's mind was already full of question marks. Suing tilted his head and thought, including me, most of the top candidates participating in the Night March come from families with long histories. Basically, we have all inherited talents along with many secret arts and unique demon techniques passed down from our ancestors. Powerful bloodlines such as dragons, ninetailed foxes, and black turtles are all passed down from one generation to the next. Even if these demon arts possess the same level of power, those who inherit the essence of thousand years will still be stronger in the end. Why? You know the saying about being born with silver spoon in your mouth, right? It is more or less like that. Su Ping casually used an example to explain. Yuan Fong stared at him and asked then like inheriting family property over several generations. Is there also something like family pressure? He tilted his head and showed bitter smile. Pressure. That word is still too mild. That place nearly suffocated me. From moment gifted child is born, the entire family begins applying pressure, forcing that child to become the demon king no matter what. Deep in nighttime forest, the two stood facing each other. Suing calmly recounted his life. You cannot decide your own future. Sooner or later, you will be forced to swear an oath and inherit the family's interests and wishes. Otherwise, this is what happens. He lifted his hand and drew it across the side of his neck, his eyes calm, as if it were the most natural thing in the world, saying that he would be killed and then another representative of the family would be chosen. Hearing that, Yuan Foam lowered his head sadly. Sure enough, even for his own sake, he could never openly turn against his entire family. But Su Ping suddenly pointed at Yuan Foam and excitedly winked at him. You are different. You inherited the talent of an outside bloodline, and you're not bound by any power, so you do not necessarily have to become the demon king. Hearing that, Yuan Fong looked at him in shock, the astonishment in his eyes impossible to hide. Su Ping leaned his face closer, making Yuan Fo recoil little in alarm. "You can do it. Yes, it has to be you." Suping sounded so certain that Yuan Phone instead became flustered. "Wait, wait." At this moment, full moon hung in the night sky and something birdlike was gliding through the air. Yuan Fong raised hand and said blankly, understand what you are saying, but let me think about little more. That is too much information at once." While Su Ping was still chatting and laughing with Yuan Fong, that bird-shaped monster stretched out its sharp clawed life from high above and dove straight at him. Its eyes glowed in the dark night while Su Ping was completely unaware. From this angle, it looked as though the bird person had directly stomped on Suings face. It was Lingu. She gritted her teeth, her eyes full of pain. Her foot was still planted on Suings face. When Yuan Fong saw this scene, his eyes went wide and his mouth fell open in shock. Too stunned to speak. Lingu's kick was incredibly powerful, sending Su Ping flying great distance. He slammed heavily into the ground, bounced, rolled all the way along, and finally crashed into the foot of the mountain before stopping with thunderous impact. Lingu landed on the ground with legs transformed into demonic claws. She changed both legs back into human form, but her arms were still black feathered wings. Her icy gaze fixed straight ahead. She summoned ring of feathers before her. Those feathers pointing straight at Sue Ping like sharp arrows. Secret art. Feathergale. Yuanfong hurly raised hand trying to stop her. Lingu, but clearly sound could not travel faster than Lingu's movements. In the silent dark night, she suddenly snapped her wings shut as if giving the signal to attack. Countless feathers instantly tore through the air. Ripples rustled across the lake under the wind, shattering the moon's reflection in the water. Yuan Fong looked worriedly towards Su Ping as he moved closer to Lingu. She said calmly, "It is fine. This level of attack will not injure him." Yuan Fo did not understand. She clearly knew how strong he was. Yet it still seemed like she had struck far too heavily. Yuan Fong looked at the forest broken and toppled everywhere from the effects of their clash. Was it you who brought him here? What exactly is he? Lingu stared anxiously at Su Ping's position and said without turning her head, "You the person you just met was not the same you knew before. Simply put, that was just split personality." According to legend, Schwan Wu was formed by the union of snake and turtle. But if one traces it back to the source, it is said that the original beginning was only an ordinary turtle. tiny turtle truly breaking out of its shell and greeting the sunlight. But very long time ago, genius proficient in and yang found way to separate in and yang from single soul. The in side in the eight trigrams formation seemed to melt and drip down collected in white porcelain teacup as he tried to completely extract the purest een energy that broke through the limits of humanity. And because of it, he awakened and became divine beast. divine beast in the shape of turtle, but with snake as its tail. That was the first Schwan Wu. Later, the descendants of Schwan Wu were born, inheriting that power from birth. At this moment, it seemed as if the two of them had returned to that room with damaged railing. Lingu continued telling Yuan Fo about the origins of the Schwan Wu clan. But if they wish to truly become Schwan Wu, they had to go through an extremely painful and brutal training process. And the side effect left behind by that process was the snake. In other words, the personality you saw. Yuan foam carrying cloth bag sat down on the edge of the bed and said in surprise, At first, he looked like bad guy, but now he does not exactly seem like one anymore. That is my conclusion. Ling Yu looked little troubled, hugging her arms as she sat in the chair. Whenever Su Ping was mentioned, her expression became very complicated. That's right. He does not have any malicious intent. But the problem is even he himself does not know what he is thinking. Impulsive and capricious, he has put other people in awkward situations more than once or twice. That personality was formed under conditions where negative energy had become excessively concentrated. black snake steeped in teacup filled with in energy. Perhaps that was precisely why that personality was exceptionally calm and exceptionally cold as well. Logically speaking, it should have been completely subordinate to the host personality. That tiny black snake should have respectfully bowed its head and served the host personality, the great dignified tortoise. From what know, it was originally more like an employee responsible for providing data and analysis. But for certain reasons, the snake personality in Su Ping's body took the dominant position from the very beginning. He has two completely opposite personalities, one calm and icy, the other lively and full of vitality like warm sunlight. Now, that guy has the ability to seize control of the body at any time, and lately he seems to have been coming out especially often to stir up trouble. Ling Yu stood up and continued helplessly and that's also why so many people opposed choosing him as the representative. They said he was only halfbaked Schwan Wu yet his power had grown so great that it was gradually slipping out of control. Then she turned and asked Yuan Fo, "By the way, did you bring everything? really have to go back right away." Yuan Fong nervously felt the item in his pants pocket. brought everything. Lingu noticed the unease on his face and comforted him. Don't worry, this isn't your fault. Even if they say you were late, it won't affect anything. You on phone looked at her and answered, "Honestly, I'm not worried about that." His gaze fell on the damaged porch. The porch is broken. I'm going away for several months, and I'm afraid my mother will worry if she sees these traces. Yuan Fang's concern left Ling Yu at loss for words for moment. Just as things turned awkward, voice suddenly rang out. No need to worry about that. Both Yuan Fong and Lingu were startled by those words and immediately turned around. The one who had spoken was Bayan. No one knew when he had appeared in the room. Standing there and stroking his long beard, he said, "By tomorrow, everything will be restored and normal. Someone will naturally take care of all this." After saying that, Bine suddenly opened his eyes, his expression turning serious. Lingu, you should go first. have few words to say to By Yuan Fong in private. Afraid Yuan Fong would be scolded. Ling Yu hurly explained, "Yuan Fong didn't do anything wrong. It was all because misjudged the situation and besides Bayern looked at her flustered expression and reassured her gently. already know. It's just that you can't stay because there are some things the three of us need to discuss together. Bayan's words stunned both of them. Three people. He glanced behind them. Although visiting without announcing oneself is indeed rather rude. There is one person you absolutely must meet. The moment he finished speaking, fourth voice sounded inside the room. Humans actually live in places like this. Yuan phone and Bayan silently looked at the person who had just appeared. Ru Yin surveyed the room. It's not bad, bit cramped, but fairly tidy. Yuan phone completely could not understand why she had appeared in his room. Blankly, he turned to Bayan and asked, "Does she have pass to come here?" Bayan blinked. No. Ruin still wore an impatient expression. don't have that thing, nor do have the right to visit for 12 hours once every 6 months. never intended to come to the human world in the first place. In place like this, even have to care about the looks other people give me. was only dragged here. She complained to Bayan in dissatisfaction. only followed because that guy said you would explain things and told me to come first. So hurry up and talk. Ban seemed long accustomed to hearing such words. Calmly stroking his beard, he spoke unhurriedly. Then let's get straight to the point. First, need to make clear what happened tonight. Right after nightfall, 50 monsters appeared in Soul's Coocho district and completely surrounded the area. They were terrifying shadows brought into the human world by someone. Every one of them was being controlled and attacking passers by. Yuan Foam turned to look at him in shock after dealing with them. It became clear that their methods were extremely crude and they had no intention of concealing themselves at all. So, believe it was plan to lure Lingu away while locking on to by Yuan Fong as the target. Lingu looked anxiously outside again. Do you mean that wasn't their only original target? Ban denied it. Not exactly. I'm afraid they had more than one objective. Ru Yin crossed her arms and listened in silence. By suddenly delivered bad news, his expression extremely grave. Tonight, across all of Seoul and along the Soul subway lines, at least 200 people have already gone missing. That number is only based on missing person reports received by police stations. So the real number likely exceeds 500. That figure shocked everyone present, their eyes widening. When Lingu heard that 500 people were missing, her face filled with horror. She simply could not believe it. The matter has already become this huge. If we focus our investigation, then the ones behind it are probably not just one or two individuals, but at least group of five. As long as we narrow the range of suspects, we can't before she could finish by and cut her off. You're not wrong. If those responsible for this incident were native Korean Yo-kai, it would be very easy for us to track them down. But the traces left behind at the scene tonight. He turned his head slightly and said coldly prove very unpleasant fact. They did not come from Korea, but from other regions, although it's impossible to determine the exact number, there are great many foreign Yo-kai among them. Those creatures came from other countries on the map. If they create chaos in our territory, then once they begin hunting humans in Korea, the situation will become extremely difficult to handle. If we cannot find and eliminate them as quickly as possible, they will continue hunting people until the night is over. flash of panic appeared in Ru Yan's eyes, and she hesitated before saying, "Don't tell me by and spoke sternly." capable Yo-kai and one willing to protect the human world. At time like this, we need any hand that could be extended in aid. have something want to propose to the two of you. The evaluation test will begin in one month. If the two of you agree, will proceed in different way. Unlike the utterly bewildered Yuan Foam, Ru Yin frowned in displeasure. By continued solemnly, quickly find and eliminate those intruders who have sneaked into Korea. That is the mission am assigning to the two of you. The scene shifted and the light of dawn slowly began to spill between the high-rise rooftops with dark circles under his eyes. Tion Linn dragged himself to school and low spirits. really shouldn't have let Yuan phone leave like that. Why did agree at the time? His head was full of self-reroach. If that idiot never comes back, then it'll all be my fault. have to think of some way. Just as he was sinking into his thoughts, voice suddenly rang out. Your phone was turned off, so figured you must be on your way to school. You on phone. The very person Tion Lynn had been thinking about over and over was now standing in front of him in white tracksuit, awkwardly scratching his head and grinning foolishly. Tion Lynn froze, completely unable to understand what was going on. Yu on phone kept rambling. Are you free? Compared with what told you yesterday, the situation has changed lot. The two of them went to roadside cafe. What are you crazy by Yuan phone? Tion Lynn's shriek made both the staff and the customers in the cafe jump and turn look. Yuan phone was startled and quickly raised finger to his lips to signal for him to keep it down. Tion Lynn, lower your voice. Shouting in public is very rude and besides I'm not crazy. With an awkward smile, he turned to the others in the cafe to apologize. Sorry everyone. Yuan Fo lifted his cup of coffee, but the conditions they offered are really good. Besides, can stay here and won't have to go to the demon world, so neither you nor my mom will have to worry anymore. Tion Lynn helplessly lowered his head. You've never known what kind of Yo-kai you are, right? Yuan Fong still wore an innocent expression. Yo-kai are divided into types, too. only found out yesterday that I'm Yo-kai. Tion Lynn launched into long explanation. So much so that even Yuan Fong, who had been drinking coffee, looked astonished. Yuan Fong hurriedly set his coffee cup back on the table and tilted his head, looking at Tion Lynn with great interest as he asked, "What's that? I've never heard of it before, but it sounds super cool, Tion Lynn said calmly. That's not name. Each character represents rank of Yo-kai. The lowest is Guai. Monster in Chinese, meaning roughly the same thing. Monstrous beasts. Most Yo-kai belong to this category. Tion Linn explained to his friend full of concern. They're dangerous enough, but in the end, they're just creatures no different from wild beasts, and their power only goes so far. They're merely monsters draped in the forms of creatures found in nature. With enough weapons and enough people, even ordinary humans with no marshall training could defeat them. By ordinary humans, mean farming peasants. Even weak-bodied scholars could do it. There have been few such cases recorded in the past. If you replace that with modern guns and ammunition, attacking them would practically be as easy as turning over your hand. But from the higher ranks onward, humans no longer have any way to resist them. They would become prey in that night, panicking amid the terrifying sounds made by the monsters, then sinking into fear. Ya are monsters that possess at least the strength of 100 people. Their bodies are huge, sometimes even twice the height of an adult human. And before them, humans are nothing but tiny, fragile creatures. But Tion Lynn still came to conclusion. Even if there really were hundred people, that would only make them physically equal. Even if thousand people charged together, they would still be walking to their deaths. Yuan Foam was stunned. If those are only the two lowest kinds, then just how strong are the three ranks above them? Tion Lynn said slowly like natural disasters. He stared intently at the coffee cup in his hand. I've never seen them with my own eyes, so can't give an exact answer, but ebeast is at least 10 times more terrifying than Yow. If no one stopped one, in single night, it could turn entire small town into hell. Outside the cafe, students were happily heading to school together, just like the two of them. The scene was peaceful, almost to the point of disbelief. Tion Lynn continued, "If we use soul as an example, its range of influence would cover an entire district, and when it comes to ranks like Ling and Shun, don't encounter them no matter what. Better yet, don't even come into contact with them." As he drank his coffee, he lifted his eyes and glanced upward. But situations like that are rare because beings powerful enough to reach that level usually don't care in the least whether they break the rules or not. Also, you'd better not think about joining that hunt. Tion Lynn set his coffee cup down on the table trying to think of way out for him. Either find some excuse to withdraw or if you really can't call me or come hide to my house. His words made Yuan phone go still, staring fixably at him without blinking. Tion Lynn pointed at himself with his thumb and said firmly with frown, "If they really did come from outside, then they must have been prepared to face the Yo-kai here or sorcerers like me. We still don't know their numbers, but it's best to treat them as eB." Yuan Fong asked weakly in low voice. Then Tion Lynn, "What rank do you think that snake type Yo-kai belongs to?" He quickly gave an answer. It's only juvenile beast. It doesn't count as monster beast, but it definitely still hasn't reached the E-ring. At most, it's only mid-level Yao beast. That halfman halfnake monster with vulgar grin, Gua Yahwi. But from the corpse, it was controlling, could feel source of power twice as strong. If it had been able to control even half of that, the two of us wouldn't still be sitting here alive right now. He remembered the scene in the parking lot that night. The blue-haired man and that pitch black monster beast had ambushed them. That was why it used that thing as bait to distract us. Tion Linigan recalled that horrifying image. He had seen with his own eyes Yuan Fang's entire body go rigid as he desperately endured pain that felt like his heart was being torn apart. If my analysis is correct, you nearly got swallowed by that creature. He raised hand and pointed directly at Yuanfang's face. Yuan Fo, your current rank is even lower than that Yo-kai. In other words, you're only below mid-level Yao. Hearing that, Yuan Fong swallowed hard and didn't dare say another word. Tion Linn continued to lecture at length. No matter whether you're some spirit or some kind of Yo-kai, this is the truth, so don't try to shoulder things that are beyond your ability. Please have little self-awareness. Idiot. You on phone could only grimace, lower his head, and listen to his friend's advice. Tion Lynn himself knew his words were bit harsh, but he had to make this guy give up those reckless ideas. At that moment, Yuan Fong hesitantly opened his mouth. But after hearing his friend stammer for long time without managing complete sentence, Tion Lynn folded his arms across his chest and arrogantly shot back. Hey, can't hear anything. Speak up. Yuan phone remained completely optimistic as he said to Tion Lynn, "But if run into him again, this time can definitely beat him. Like he said, if you hadn't been there then, probably would have died. But things are different now." Yuan Fong was full of confidence in his own abilities. I've already grasped part of that power and can use in fight, too. Seeing him like this only made Tion Lynn more uneasy. He frowned and thought to himself, "Is there water in this idiot's brain or what?" Thinking that, he stood up, his shadow falling over Yuan Fong and blocking part of the light on him, holding his phone, Yuan Fong looked up blankly, and asked, "Are you going to school? Is it time already?" He said indifferently, "No, I'm not planning to go to school today. Looks like you're still not clear-headed enough, so I'm going to show you reality. Tion Lynn slung his school bag onto his shoulder and looked down at Yuan foam from above, ordering, "Follow me." The scene shifted to Olympic Stadium. This sports complex was built in 1986. Its roof spreading out like flower petals. It was built to host the 1988 Soul Olympics, and thanks to its unique architectural style, it is now known as large concert venue, the Expo Dome. But it had another purpose unknown to the public. Yuan Fong followed Tion Lynn inside the stadium. He looked around excitedly, exclaiming in amazement without stop. had no idea there was basement level here, too. Following Tion Lynn, he entered spacious room, passing along the way large doors and walls covered in strange patterns. I've seen places like this before. Tion Lynn said, "All of those places belong to your family. Olympic Stadium, Underground Special Zone, Public Training Center. Tion Lynn smiled as he took off his jacket. No, this facility was built by the government. Besides my family, there are quite few other sorcerers and monks as well. Yuan Fong asked curiously, "Built by the government? Then they know about Yo-kai and the Night March, too?" At that question, Tion Lynn lowered his eyes slightly, looking somewhat gloomy. Since ancient times, powerful sorcerers have always remained beside those in power. No, perhaps it would be more accurate to say that sorcerers were the ones who built those machines of power in the first place. They used their strength to place the crown of authority on people's heads because the power used to oppose Yo-kai surpassed any standard of strength in the past. 666 years ago, at the beginning of the Josian dynasty, there was still no threat from demonic creatures. Tion Lynn seemed to travel back through time to the golden age of Korea. Slowly, he told Yuan Fong, "The Josian royal family established an observatory to train sorcerers, and my family has always inherited that responsibility. Whether Yo-kai, the Hundred Demons, the Night March, or other supernatural forces, the nation has always known of their existence." As he spoke, he took off his school uniform jacket and tossed it to the ground. Tion Lynn continued by removing the red tie from around his neck. Even so, only small number of upper level people with the proper authority know about this. Even do not take it seriously and simply ignore it. He said to Yuan Fo, who is standing opposite him, "If you're ready, then come at me." Yuan Fo stood there, his eyes hesitant as he looked at his closest friend. Tion Linn rolled up his sleeves and looked at him calmly as he continued, "Didn't already say it? No time limit and no rules. As long as you can defeat me using any move you want, then I'll let you do whatever you please with those Yo-kai. Seeing that Tion Lynn intended to fight him bare-handed, Yuan Fong asked curiously, "Aren't you going to use your sword or dagger like yesterday?" Ton Linn replied calmly, "Of course not." The reason I'm not using them is precisely why we're having this match. Although everyone's talent is different, for all sorcerers, if they do not use weapons, their power is reduced by half. For sorcerer like him, the weapon could be long sword or pair of peachwood swords. For sorcerers, weapons are important to the point of being almost inseparable. But for me, even bare-handed, can still defeat ya rank monster. When Tion Lynn said that his gaze did not waver in the slightest, he was not exaggerating his own strength. In other words, if you can beat me, then that proves your rank is above that level. He slowly circulated his energy around his entire body, then walked toward Yuan Fong step by step. What are you doing? told you to come at me. Seeing that Yuan Fo was still hesitating and not moving, Tion Lynn urged him on. After hesitating for moment, Yuan Fong finally started moving his limbs. He took deep breath. Tion Lynn suddenly widened his eyes in shock, discovering that Yuan Fong seemed to have become completely different person, decisively charging straight at him with current of demonic power wrapped around his body. Just as Yuan Fang's hand was about to touch Tion Lynn's collar, Tion Lynn jolted, lowered his head to look down, and then with smack casually brushed the hand aside with one hand, dissolving its momentum. Tion Lynn showed Yuan Fong no courtesy at all, nor did he hold back in the slightest. He struck him several times in row with heavy palm attacks to the face, chest, and stomach. Yuan Fo was hit so hard that his head immediately snapped to one side. Then, Tion Lynn lifted his leg, spun neatly, and followed up with frontal kick, viciously driving it straight into his stomach. Just like that, Euan Phone was kicked flying to the edge of the arena, his whole body dragging across the ground and gouging out long trench. Tion Lynn did not ask if he was all right. He simply stood there and watched in silence. That question was meaningless anyway because the moment he counterattacked, he had already seen Yuan Fang's healing ability. Blood dripped onto the dented floor. Yuan Fang's face was covered in blood pouring constantly from his nose and mouth. Yet, he still muttered, "You're really something, Tion Lin." Tion Linn had done this in order to make his friend come to his senses and to save him. So, he had not actually struck too heavily. Yuan phone got back up. He raised hand to wipe the blood from his nose and mouth. His gaze calm as if those blows had only scratched an itch. He really was just like manga protagonist. The actual damage was practically zero. Seeing Yuan foam like this, Tion Lynn glance downward and thought to himself that maybe the one who had actually gotten the worst end of it was him. He looked at his own right hand, which was trembling nonstop from the recoil as though he had just struck wall. If the force of that last hit had gone even little more off, my armbbone would have snapped long ago. Yuan Fo took stance and looked at Tion Lynn with faint smile. Only now did Yuan Fo realize that even if he attacked with all his might, his friend would not be hurt. And Tion Lynn, in that same moment, also realize just what kind of dangerously monstrous being his friend truly was. At this moment, Tion Lynn's eyes seem to hide far too many thoughts. Just as both the atmosphere and their state of mind shifted, the first to make move was Yuan Foam. He rushed forward like lightning and once again spread open his right hand to seize the person before him. At that moment, only determination remained in his eyes. Outwardly, Tion Lynn remained calm, silently judging. He's faster than before, but his attack pattern is still the same. Because he had already seen through Yuan Fang's fighting style, Tion Lynn once again easily caught his wrist. He quickly twisted his hips, driving sharp knee strike straight at Yuan Fang's face, but Tion Linn suddenly froze. The situation was reversed by Yuan Fong. He firmly grabbed Tion Linn's wrist and directly hurled his whole body into the air. Tion Lynn immediately began chanting. Power gathered from ancient times to the present. Hearing the chant, Yuan Fo was startled and abruptly looked up. This origin and this mortal body become one. Tion Lynn was still suspended madair, but his gaze gradually changed and his pupils slowly deepened into dark green. His left hand clenched, preparing to launch counterattack. He broke free from Yuanfang's grip and with loud boom. The entire floor slab caved in from the impact. Tion Linn leaped backward and landed safely. He stared straight at his closest friend by Yuan Fong. The thing you're holding now, is it that? Probably. Yuan Fong answered while staring blankly at the thing he had just summoned into his hand. This is the first time I've summoned it out on my own. The air in the underground room beneath the stadium was dyed red. To put it plainly, Yuan Fong had summoned the demon spirit mace, which also meant that the dark red demon horn had appeared as well. Clearly, Yuan Fang's overall condition was now approaching very bad edge. In terms of stamina alone, he was still barely all right for the moment. But the real problem lay in his demonic power. He had already begun to run out of strength, sweat pouring off him non-stop, and Yuan Fong had started gasping for breath. In last night's battle with Su Ping, Yuan Fong had used up about 93% of his demonic power. Under normal circumstances, this small amount would have recovered with one full day of rest. As long as he got good night's sleep, and especially in lower realm like this, where spiritual energy was thin, the recovery speed would only be little slower. But ironically, the meager bit of demonic power left in his Dante, now in this nearly exhausted state, had instead reproduced the moment when he first summoned the demon spirit mace. When he could no longer completely control his body, his consciousness and senses instead became abnormally sharp. That feeling was almost exactly the same as the first time he completely lost his reason in the demon realm and transformed the demon spirit mace into existence. And now by bizarre twist of chance, Yuan Fong had once again summoned it. He began pointing it directly at Tion Lynn, preparing to launch his next attack. And the memory of that moment returned with perfect clarity. This is little disappointing. Honestly, I've read records about the demon spirit mace in ancient texts before. Maybe those records exaggerated the weapon, or maybe the problem lies with you. don't know. There was trace of mockery in Tion Lynn's voice, but based on what I'm seeing and feeling right now, there's nothing all that special about it. Yuan phone did not argue. He only said firmly, don't think those records were wrong." Tion Lynn froze and looked up, only to see Yuan Fo gripping his demon spirit mace and springing high into the air. Yuan phone lowered his gaze to glance at him. think so too. Compared to last time, I'm definitely not any different. Then he coldly brought the mace down. Yuanfang's demonic power and the demon spirit mace seemed to die the entire vast room red. Tion Lynn's two arms crossed before his chest were shaken into mass of wounds by that blow. But he still did not retreat and stood firmly in place. This guy is harder to deal with than thought. But if I'm in an enhanced state, it's not as if can't withstand it. Tion Lynn calculated silently, leaping overhead smash like this definitely consumes great deal of stamina and energy. don't need to force my way in close. could just keep defending like this and wait until he exhausts himself." But before he could think much further, Tion Lynn was startled once again. Yuan foam hooked one end of the demon spirit mace onto the ceiling, then tried gripping it to hang his whole body from it, so it can really be used like this, too. Tion Lynn had absolutely no idea what on earth his best friend was up to and frowned as he asked, "What the hell is this? What are you doing hanging in midair?" Yuan Fong beamed. looks like beating you at close range really is difficult. also feel like can't keep taking move like your ultimate punch forever. If there was one thing Yuan Fong understood best about himself, it was that he could not possibly obtain the same power as last time. At the moment, all he could do was barely hold the demon's spirit mace steadily in his hand. Yuan Fo recalled that the size and power of the mace compared to last time were truly not even worth mentioning, not even half. But there was one thing he could still control to some extent. That was its ability to freely change shape. At that moment, he was controlling the demon's spirit mace and turning it into sphere. And he was clever enough to know how to make use of that point. Yuan Foam began swinging the demon's spirit mace, coiling one end of it into ball. He lowered his head to look below. I'm coming. All Tion Lynn below could do was widen his eyes and watch the red glow draw closer and closer along with the ball Yuan Foam had formed from the coiled demon spirit mace. He reinforced the protective aura around his body and gritted his teeth using both hands to forcibly block the ball. But this time, it was obviously nothing like before. Tion Lynn gradually fell into disadvantage, forced to slide backward under its pressure. Yuan Foam gave him no chance at all to catch his breath and immediately controlled the demon spirit, Mace to launch another attack. Tion Linn raised his arms to block again, but suddenly realized something and hurriedly sprang backward. Just as Tion Linn leaped away, Yuan Fang's demon spirit Mace smashed down exactly where he had just been standing. With loud crash, it mercilessly struck the floor. The aura was not much different from before. It was only the shape and the way the mace was swung that had changed. Its power had increased several fold. While dodging, Tion Lynn judged its might. He was driven all the way to the wall and irritably looked up at Yuan Fong, still hanging from the ceiling. You really are planning to fight dirty, aren't you, by Yuan Fong? Yuan Fong paid little attention to the taunt and calmly remained suspended in the air while rotating the rest of the demon spirit mace. He smiled. was never exactly an upright and honorable person to begin with. But you were the one who proposed that we fight, weren't you? This was supposed to test whether could battle demons. In fight like this, shouldn't be little more cunning? In life and death battle, relying on strength alone is fundamentally meaningless. The logic was simply too reasonable. so reasonable that Tion Lynn had no way to refute it all. All he could do was stand there trembling with anger, glaring up at that bastard friend of his hanging from the ceiling. Yuan Fong suddenly changed his tone. But thinking about it carefully, although the situation and angle are bit strange. In the end, we're just two teenage boys and best friends at that. He lowered his head to look at Tion Lynn, sly expression on his face. was wrong. You on foam. Sometimes admitting fault is also way to solve things. And we're both guys, too. Yuan foam continued. So, there's nothing wrong with that, right? It's just that my ability still isn't enough. What else can do? That jab clearly struck hard at someone's pride. Ton Lynn stiffly turned around. Yeah, guess that's how it is by Yuanfo. Tion Lynn was shaking with fury, clenching his fists and glaring at the scummy friend hanging above him and still mocking him. At last, he exploded in rage. He looked up and shouted, "I've had enough of your nonsense." Meanwhile, Yuan Fong was still grinning. no, you're scared. The moment he finished speaking, Yuan Fong smashed another blow down at the spot where Tion Lynn had just been standing, and Tion Linn agile dodged again. Yuan Fong had already begun to fall into near mad state, swinging the demon spirit mace non-stop and attacking in all directions. Watching the offensive, Tion Lynn thought to himself, "I'm supposed to be the one who gets faster and faster. So why is it becoming harder and harder to dodge his attacks now? I'm adapting to his martial arts and speed, but everything is happening too fast." His body moved nimly, avoiding one blow after another. But Yuan Fong suddenly changed the direction of his attack. Tion Lynn sharply sensed the movement and his heart sank off. But no matter how fast his thoughts were, his body could not keep up. In the end, he still failed to dodge Yuan Fang's sudden change in trajectory and could only once again forcibly block it with his arm. Just as expected, Tion Lynn was once again blasted away by single strike from Yuanf. Seeing that his friend had been hit, Yuan Fong anxiously called down from above. Tion Lynn, are you all right? But Tion Lynn was still constantly thinking of way to deal with him. already changed my strategy to weaken the power of his attacks. Even though those blows should be much weaker than before, maybe because was already injured earlier. The demon spirit Mace suddenly went taught. Yuan Phone was shocked to discover that Tion Lynn had started chanting again. righteous godly craft and supreme one, true master of his son, please receive this decree. On the other side, Tion Linn had wrapped the demon spirit mace around his arm and grabbed it tightly. He looked up and smiled at Yuan Foam. Tion Lynn raised three fingers of his left hand and pointed them straight at Yuan foam who still held the other end of the demon spirit mace. Willow leaf arrow manifest. gigantic green arrow instantly shot out. Yuan foam froze in place. Staring blankly in the direction the arrow flew. He looked up and saw that Tion Lynn's willow leaf arrow had sliced through the other end of the demon spirit mace that was embedded in the ceiling. Losing his support point in complete confusion, Yuan Foam dropped freely. Before he could even react, Tion Lynn had already charged at him like the wind. Yuan Foam gritted his teeth and swung the cord in his hand, pulling back the other end of the demon spirit mace. The far end whipped back toward him under the force. Tion Linn glanced behind him and quickly lowered his body, dodging its path. master of the moon, calamity that dyes the heavens red. This time, Tion Lynn was truly serious. At present, Tion Linn no longer had any equipment that could enhance his treasure art skills. As result, he could not use most of his abilities. Aside from ordinary attacks like mashing the key, nearly all his support attacks were effectively sealed. And at this moment, Yuan Fo had landed on the ground. Even with the skills he still could use, it was very hard for Tion Lynn to restrain their power any further. When Tion Lynn's energy fused with holy power, it would create weapon. Tion Lynn assumed sword-gripping stance and coldly pointed the tip at the opponent before him. Please receive this decree. Ancient national art heavenly sword. As the decree fell, long sword formed from his own magical power took shape. Tion Linn seized the long sword and slashed straight at his best friend. Yuan Fo on the opposite side was unwilling to be outdone. Gritting his teeth, he raised the demon spirit mace with all his strength, preparing to bring it straight down onto Tion Lynn's head. Ancient national art heavenly sword, one blue, one red. Two currents of power representing two people collided head-on in the vast open space. Even though they had been unleashed hastily, the force capable of defeating demons was still shockingly powerful. Tion Linn's heavenly sword powerfully shattered Yuan Fang's demon spirit mace. Yuan Fong stared blankly at the fragments in his palm, his face full of shock. At the decisive moment that determined victory and defeat, there was only one reason Tion Lynn hesitated and failed to finish the battle cleanly. He pressed his lips together because the person standing before him was his friend. Taking advantage of Tion Lynn's momentary hesitation, Yuan Fo on the other side suddenly threw punch. But before that fist could touch Tion Lynn's face. Tion Lynn had already swept his sword across Yuan Fang's abdomen first. Only something unexpected happened. Tion Linn lowered his head in astonishment to look at his heavenly sword. It had actually passed straight through Yuan Fang's body without leaving even scratch. What? Before he could finish speaking, Yuan Fang's fist smashed directly into his face. Tion Lynn took the punch head on and was sent flying toward the wall, finally landing safely on the ground with thud. Yuan Fong was no less shocked than Tion Lynn. Why did you suddenly spare me at the very end? Even if you had really killed me, could have recovered very quickly. Ton Lynn explained, "That's not it. Just now had already used the full authority of the spell. If the opponent were demon, no matter how strong, my aura could not possibly fail to bring them down. Just like how your demon spirit mace was shattered lying on the ground. Tion Lynn recalled the moment when his heavenly sword shattered Yuan Fang's demon spirit mace. It's just that that skill aside from you basically doesn't regard anyone else as demon. Yuan Fong stood stunned as he listened to his friend's explanation. Damn it. Tion Lynn's nose was swollen red and bleeding from the hit. He was crying but probably not because of the pain from the punch. It was because of something else. something that came from this best friend of his. He cursed, "You bastard. Buy you on phone." The scene shifted to the bustling city outside. Tion Lynn walked dejectedly down the street with bandage on. He had school bag on, both hands in his pockets, and nudged Yuan Fang's arm lightly with his elbow. Say something, will you? Walking beside me with that worried look on your face is making me uncomfortable. Yuan Fong looked at his best friend apologetically. know your nose. don't know if it hurts lot and if it leaves scar then. Hearing this, Tion Lynn cut him off. probably not. I'm not like those monsters, but this body of mine was also trained properly. Stuff like broken bones or torn flesh basically gets much better in day. As he spoke, he raised hand and gently pressed the tip of his nose. Besides, back there, you held back when you hit me, didn't you? Tion Lynn recalled the punch Yuan Fong had thrown. After realizing his own attack had no effect, Yuan Fong had almost certainly used nearly all his strength. But if that hadn't been the case, the bridge of his nose ought to have been completely smashed. He let out quiet breath. You did very well. By Yuan Fong, if you want to go around catching monsters or whatever, then just do it. Yuan Fong said softly, "Thank you for understanding me." But Tion Lynn interrupted the touching atmosphere. He pulled open his school bag and rummaged around for something. still don't really understand it. only did this because promised you. Here, take these. Yu on phone looked over. These look like gourds. Not look like they are gourds. Tion Lynn pulled out three gourds strung together in red, purple, and yellow. They'll work. He had originally wanted to say something else, but change his mind instead. Just think of them as one time used gore bombs. If you want to use one, hold it in your hand and recite an incantation. something like, respectfully request the acceptance of this command or whatever." Or, "If you're really in hurry, just smash it straight on the ground." With your grip strength, think just holding it is enough for you to unconsciously put little force into it. When that happens, the gourd shell will crack and the spell stored inside will be released. Theen Lamb did not forget to emphasize that these were only to be used in danger, that each one could only be used once, and above all, they absolutely must not all be smashed at the same time. If he had to use them, breaking just few would be enough. Gwen Fong accepted the three Gourds Theen Lamb handed him, but there was no joy on his face. He replied, "Thanks, but can really take all three? Your energy is inside these, right? There's so much of it. don't think you could have made these easily." Hearing the doubt in Gwyn Fong's voice, Theen Lamb paused slightly and stared at his friend, pretending nothing was wrong. He said, "What the hell do you know? Have you ever even seen these before?" that's not what meant. As he stroked the gourd, he murmured, "But even just holding it, can still feel it. The same kind of energy felt while fighting you earlier. There's whole lot of it in here, too. All stored inside these gourds." His gaze once again turned thoughtful. Gwenfong's guess was correct. Tam Sacloo was the name of the gourds he was touching at that moment. They were type of storage artifact mainly used by Theen Lamb's family. Inside the gourds seemed to be special layer of ice. As long as there was time, energy could continuously be poured into them and sealed away there. The Lamb had done the same, diligently and tirelessly channeling his own energy into these gourds for storage. That way, no matter when or under what circumstances, the holder could borrow the power contained within to cast spells that were normally difficult to use. Moreover, even if it wasn't the owner himself, anyone holding the gourd could still use the artifact to unleash its magic. The enlam was deeply shocked because the purpose of the ice layer on the surface of the gourds was precisely to seal the user's energy. Yet someone had actually seen through that layer of ice and had even known how much energy was inside. So he said, "You let me see your hand." Gwen Fong looked at him in confusion and asked again, "My hand? Why?" Though he had no idea what his friend wanted, he obediently held out his hand for Theen Lamb to examine. People often said that by looking at the length and position of lines on palm, one could tell person's fate and personality, but most of that was baseless nonsense. The Lamb bent down, took Gwyn Fong's left hand, and examined it with great care. However, if there was one thing certain, it was that after seriously studying the lines on Gwyn Fong's palm, Theen Lamb looked as if his soul had been ripped out of him. His whole body trembled faintly, his eyes blank. Wubby, what the hell is this? This isn't just little suitable. This is clearly prodigy. This is the aptitude of someone with spiritual sensitivity, an ability only possessed by grand masters and sect masters on the level of mages. Still wearing that dazed expression, he looked up in Gwenfong, though he could not be 100% certain from palm lines alone. The fact that Fong could sense the energy inside Tamsacloo was one thing, but when he thought of how Fong had fought earlier, he was almost completely sure. Gwin Fong was startled by his expression and quickly asked, "What is it?" But the Lamb remained lost in his own thoughts. Wongwin Fong, full of questions. Had no idea what had happened. If only he weren't monster. I've already told father, "No, was doing my own way. don't need anyone's permission in the first place. With his talent, no one would object even if accepted him as an outer disciple. Even now, it's probably not too late, right? Even if can't keep it hidden that he's monster. At the very least, he's still half human. And as for his own wishes, Theen Lamb raised hand to cover his mouth, frowning as he struggled internally. No, those stubborn idiots would never agree. He thought of the people standing behind mage world. The matter was even more serious than simply not getting permission. More than likely, they would completely misunderstand it. monster with mage's talent, body that was both monster and genius mage. Honestly, if that person weren't Gwyn Fong, even wouldn't be able to feel any goodwill toward that kind of existence. Just little sooner. If only discovered it 3 days earlier, pulling himself out of the tangle of his thoughts. The Lamb released in Gwyn Fong's hand and smiled. just feel like your life is probably going to be pretty rough. And Gwyn Fong innocently believed him right away. You can tell that just by looking at my hand. The Lamb continued making things up and changed the subject. Something like that. All right. Are you planning to go back to school? Hearing that question, Nwin Fong grabbed the hem of his clothes and looked himself over. Should find uniform that fits me first other than this tracksuit? don't have any other clothes to wear now. Lowering his head to look at his shoes, he added, "You know, even my feet seem to have shrunk by half size." Pretty surprising. The Lamb gave him dangerous smile. Still, just thinking about everyone's expressions when you show up at school makes it worth it. If you just stood there without saying you were in Gwyn Fong, don't know how many people would even recognize you. Those words instantly seemed to snap and Gwyn Fong fully awake. He turned and complained. You're enjoying this way too much, aren't you? Just thinking about it makes my head want to explode. The Lamb looked at the time on his phone. No bundi. Gwen Fong suggested. Then let's go eat something. My treat. The Lamb shot him look. Why bother? Why not just eat at your place? Remember that kimchi fried rice you made last time? You put pork belly in it. It was amazing. I'll go to the supermarket and buy some pork. Without looking at him, Gwin Fong replied, "That might be hard. They're guests in my house right now." And at this hour, most of them are probably already asleep. He looked up toward his home. Gwen Fong answered honestly. Yen, after eat, still have to go somewhere else. Concern showed clearly in Fien Lamb's eyes. He didn't ask further, only said seriously. then go ahead. You don't have to force yourself to tell me those hard to talk about things. already said it. Do whatever you want with those monsters. don't care. He sighed and looked at him with faint expression. Looks like there are still few monsters that haven't finished eating you up yet. So, let's leave it at that for today. You can treat me next time. After saying that, The Lamb continued walking forward, leaving Gwyn Fong standing there alone. After few steps, he stopped again and turned back to look at him. And one more thing, stop hanging your head all the time like you've committed some terrible crime. No matter who you run into on the road, walk with your chest out. You absolutely have that right. After partying with Theen Lamb, Gwyn Fong entered an alley alone. It was rather old residential district. The houses here all look deserted. didn't come to the wrong place, did He glanced at his phone screen while looking around at his surroundings. rusted black iron gate came into view, and it had not been properly locked. am no duong. What does that mean? He raised his phone and looked up to read the characters on the gate, but with his Chinese only at middle school level, he was clearly struggling. Just as Inguin Fong was still thinking, the iron gate was suddenly opened from inside by man in black shirt. Gwenfong's heart stirred with suspicion. This person was monster and very powerful one at that. The man treated him like air and walked straight past him. Gwenfong turned to look at the man's back. At that moment, shadow drew near and proactively greeted him. Well, now it seems we have guest we've never seen before. The sudden voice from behind made him turn around. The person who had appeared was beautiful woman with long hair, neatly pinned up. She was dressed entirely in black and warmly introduced herself to Gwin Fong. It's an honor. My name is Lou Yun, the owner of this amyet duong oedi. Fellow, my name is Gwin Fong. Someone introduced me to this place yesterday to do some cleaning. They gave me the address and told me to come here first. Lu Yian seemed little surprised. I've heard old Mr. Lie Duong Kio mention you. Come, please enter. As she spoke, she stepped aside and gestured from Gwyn Fong to walk into the hazy space behind the gate. Gwyn Fong walked in, trying to observe his surroundings. Not only was it dark inside, the entire place was covered in layer of black mist. Lost in his own thoughts, Gwin Fong did not notice that the smile on the face of the owner of Noya Duong had already turned into scrutinizing gaze. He walked through that gloomy space, and when the tip of his shoe touched sunlight, his whole body froze. What appeared before him was neat and orderly estate, complete with spacious courtyard and clear, deep blue sky. The two of them entered the house together and pair of beautiful hands poured tea into cupong sitting straight back. Luian looked at him as he nervously kept his head lowered and said, "Please have some tea." Resting his hands on the warm teacup, he gathered his courage and asked, "This isn't soul, is it?" Not to mention the open scenery. Even the wind and air here were unbelievably fresh. faint smile remained on Lu Yun's lips. That's right. AM Noyet Duong is an independent pocket space separated from the lower world. Because this place has remained beyond the reach of civilization and development for hundreds of years, it has preserved the same fresh atmosphere and pure energy as before. If you want to know the purpose of this space's existence, we are shop that provides all kinds of conveniences for the residents of the demon world, helping them adapt to life in the lower world. Gwyn Fong could only sit silently and listen. He recalled Old Man by Na's reminder. If one day, on good weather, he came to pay visit, it would help him. That was what the old man had once said. But even if they called themselves shop, open for monsters. Gwen Fong raised his hand and produced black scroll with gold trim tied with pink bow. He opened it in front of Lu Yun. got this. heard this is demon world currency. Can use it here? Excitement flushed across Lu Yun's face as she looked at what Fong had taken out. This of course you can. We accept everything whether it's for buying, selling, or exchange. Fong exchange. She immediately explained, "Yes, some work in lower world, but most will exchange demon world money for human world money." As for demon currency, she looked at those gold glimmering things and said, "According to the exchange rate in this country, one new is equivalent to 3 million wins." While after hearing that astonishing conversion rate, Gwin Fong was left utterly stunned. Of course, that value already includes the handling fee. Gwinfong, 17 years old, was now trying hard to calculate in his head. One unit of demon currency was worth 3.26 million. So, how much money exactly were the 40 demon notes in his hand worth? Up until now, the most money he had ever held in his life was only 720,000. Would you like to see what you can buy with it? Lu Yian raised hand and signal. servant quickly brought over locked box. Show our honored guest the Ulin pills. The servant respectfully replied, "Yes, miss." The box was opened, and inside were nine small pills arranged neatly in three colors, white, yellow, and black, resting on luxurious red velvet. These are the Ulin pills most frequently purchased by our customers. This kind of pill can strengthen the recovery of demonic power. Gwen Fong leaned closer to look at the Ulin pills Lu Yian was introducing, but his face did not show much interest. Lu Yian continued explaining, "As you know, demonic power almost does not exist in the natural environment of the lower world. Even in the demon world, demonic power itself still takes some time to recover. So, we use medicinal herbs from the demon world and combined them with the secret inherited techniques of amuette duong to refine this kind of pill." She enthusiastically described its effects and the way it was made. So even in an environment where demonic power is extremely thin after taking this pill, one can still absorb fairly abundant amount of demonic power. Hearing that, Gwin Fong was quickly convinced. He hurtly looked at the pills, then back at the shop owner. want to buy this. really need it. So does the different color of the pill coding mean different effects? Lu Yian slowly continued explaining each kind. That's right. The color of the coating is related to the grade of the Ulin pill and the prices are calculated in NI demon currency. The silver ulin pill costs 10 ni. The yellow ulin pill cost 3 ni and the black ulin pill costs 1 and The higher the grade, the different the recovery rate. But if you want recovery effect that works right away today, then recommend the black one. After hearing the prices of these ulin pills, Gwyn Fong once again fell silent. After thinking for moment, he made his decision. Then give me one black pill first. Do use it right away? The owner of AM Noi yet Duong smiled slightly. Of course, if all goes quickly, you'll see the effect tonight. That was what she said aloud, but inwardly she was thinking something else. In any case, it was all the same no matter which pill he ate. When monsters spoke of demonic power, there were two most important points. The size of one's inner core and the inner core's absorption rate. The size of the inner core was the total amount of demonic power. An inner core could be very small and the amount of demonic power it could contain would likewise be little, but it would gradually grow and the total amount of demonic power would increase along with it. The longer monster lived and the more monsters it ate, the stronger it would become. However, the absorption rate depended on the surrounding environment or on the efficiency with which demonic power was recovered after absorbing food and that was very difficult to improve by oneself. Therefore, most monsters absorption rates came from innate talent or the influence of bloodline. If it were highle monster, it would only take three or four hours to completely absorb blackulin pill. But with halfdemon body, even after several days, it would probably fail to digest even half of it. And in the end, the body would expel it. The shop owner sly and cunning, every inch crafty merchant. Gui, but I'm not lying either. As long as he absorbs half pill, then after tonight, that ordinary little inner core of his should more or less recover. Gwyn Fong frowned and placed black ulin pill into his mouth. Just as Lu Yian had expected, the blackulin pill really was precious medicine for Gwyn Fong in his current state. He quickly swallowed it down. Just one pill alone was enough to restor's inner core to three or four times what it had originally been. She smiled and said, "Now you have." But dazzling and eerie flash suddenly burst from the opposite side, cutting Lu Yian off before she could finish. huge explosion boomed, shaking the entire area of AM Noyet Duong. However, that also meant that the pill was indeed compatible with the size of his inner core. After the explosion, the tea table and cups were scattered all over the floor. Terrified, Lu Yian collapsed onto the ground and stared in horror at the person sitting opposite her. Impossible. He had clearly only just swallowed the Ulin pill. Only few seconds had passed. In such short time, had he really absorbed that much demonic power already? Gwin Fong stood within the still settling smoke and dust. He allowed light breath. Of course, ever since Eninguin Fong had begun living with the identity of monster, 3 days had already passed. He looked at the demonic power surging wildly through his body. Just single low-grade pill and could actually eat something this effective. For the first time in his life, Bachenguin Fong felt that he possessed 100%, no, more than 100% demonic power. few minutes earlier inside the AM noyet duong of that crafty merchant man swirled the wine bottle in his hand and asked respectfully how is it ton cowo the master of am noyet duong continued introducing the origins of this fine liquor. This is luo wine specially prepared because heard young master and winen would be visiting. This wine is brewed from six kinds of flowers blooming along the tamdu river with few added aromatics. The young master before him took sip and commented, "Not bad." Though letting someone with no appreciation drink this kind of wine feels bit wasteful. As he drank, he went on grumbling, "Still, it's been long time since last saw little Lu Yun." She said she went to meet someone and would come back later. Should take that to mean she doesn't even consider me guest? Hearing that, Ton Cow replied awkwardly, "How could that be? It's just that she had something to deal with, so she's little delayed." He respectfully explained to Gwen Theen again. There's guest specifically entrusted to us by old Bonan. So at those words, Gwen Fien's expression visibly darkened. He immediately asked that old monster by non. What kind of guest? Ton Cowo answered honestly. I'm not clear on the exact situation, but heard it's half demon with fairy blood. As soon as he heard that, Gwen's voice turned instantly contemptuous. And here thought it was something important. So it's still that overrated thing after all. That old man really has some nerve. He could obviously disappear completely without leaving even drop of blood behind. He kept going on and on, ceaselessly cursing that person. It was hard to believe that old man had actually found half demon and even let them fight during the sacrificial right. Calling that thing demon already felt like stretch, let alone participant. But upon hearing those words, Sunsho's expression clearly froze, seeing that he only stared wideeyed without saying word. Yuan Tion impatiently lowered his voice and threatened him. Why did you suddenly stop talking? What pouring wine for me has already bored you? Or is it because you're also failed halfdemon, so my word defended you? Having been struck right where hurt, Son Shio could only lower his head and endure the humiliation. Seeing how meek and spineless he looked, Yuan Tion grew even more pleased with himself and sneered. You know, I've heard few rumors before. Something about tradition that's been passed down for thousands of years. Something you all take very seriously. But from what I've heard, this dark moon hall is nothing more than shelter that takes in half demons who have nowhere else to go. Isn't that right? Ambiguous things that are neither here nor there, unable to fully become human, unable to fully become demons, unable to call themselves human, and not recognized by the demon realm either. Sono said nothing. He only clenched his fists tightly, forcing himself to endure. Wasn't this place established precisely because of the suffering half demons like you had to endure in order to turn into something useful, something that could be acknowledged regardless of the result. Should even praise you for being clever? The more he spoke, the more obvious the contempt on Yuan Tion's face became. No matter what, there will never come day when mongrels spawn like you were called demons. Don't you think so, too? After suffering so much humiliation, Sunsho finally opened his mouth. But he did not argue. He only calmly changed the subject. How could ordinary mortals like us possibly know the future? Your cup is empty, sir. Let me pour you another. Yuan Tion had not expected that he would not get angry at all. So he said in bored tone, "Once merchant, always merchant, If that's the case, then even teasing you isn't any fun." Sono could only apologize softly. I'm sorry. am sorry. Having toyed with him enough, he returned to the main matter and asked, "So, when can go out?" Sun hurriedly reported, "It should all be ready sometime today. The demon currency you gave us has already all been exchanged, and your lodging and identity information in the human world have also been handled according to your instructions, young master." He had carefully prepared the highest end hotel for Yuan Tion, while also trying his best to arrange things so that he would have as little contact with humans as possible. Yuan Tion nodded in satisfaction and praised him. You work much faster than expected. Sunsh replied politely. You are someone willing to stake even your life just to descend to the lower realm. So of course must do my utmost being flattered like that. Yuan Tion immediately became even more conceited. It's not for your benefit anyway. It's just that thing is too disgusting to look at. Those bastards running around outside are really an eyesore. But from master's standpoint, can't just stand by and do nothing, can But all of this was within Yuan Tion's calculations. In the end, it all had to benefit him. Besides, if can use this achievement to make the family name shine even brighter, then even father will be forced to acknowledge my qualifications to participate in the sacrificial right. He secretly compared himself to his older brother and sister, and jealousy inevitably arose in his heart. My talent is no worse than my elder brothers or elder sisters. And yet was born exactly hundred years after them. That is the only difference between us. That was why Euan Tion had been planning this for so long. First, no matter what, he had to obtain the qualification to participate. Then in the remaining 6 months, no matter what, he had to catch up to them or even far surpass them. Suddenly, he turned to Sunsh and said, "Call that girl Lu Yuan over here." Hearing him call for her, Sunsho quickly replied, "I'll go outside and see if she's about to come in." But he was immediately stopped. Yuan Tion continued, "Right now, have something more important than finding someone to drink with that need you to handle." His face was full of calculation, as he ordered. While I'm in the human world, want that girl to attend on me. Don't misunderstand. It's not that want to toy with some insignificant halfdemon woman. She does have bit of beauty, but didn't descend to the lower realm to flirt. Besides hunting down those outsider bastards, have other goals as well. Yuan Tion's words immediately made Sunsho panic. He stammered in reply. But young master, our establishment does not do. Seeing that Sunsho actually dared refuse his request, Yuan Tion immediately flew into rage and pressed forward step by step. know, but aren't you merchant? Then you should shut up and comply with the demands of major customer like me. You shouldn't disappoint me, should you? No matter how Sunsho tried to refuse, Yuan Tion still forcefully gave the order. Think it over carefully then convey my words to that girl. And Sunsho still did not dare to resist. Just then, from the other side of Dark Moon Hall, deafening explosion suddenly rang out, shaking the entire area. Both of them were startled by the explosion, and the oppressive atmosphere from before was broken apart. But when they looked outside, they saw only cloud of lingering purple smoke. Yuan Tion stared blankly and said, "What was that?" On the other side of Dark Moon Hall, where that shocking explosion had just occurred, the culprit was slowly walking toward Lu Yuan. He spoke up and asked, "Are you all right? It seems accidentally got you dragged into this." But Lu Yuan was so frightened that she could only keep backing away. Yuan Fong spoke in praise. Anyway, this pill is even more effective than you said. Yuan Fong was thrilled all over. An astonishing surge of power was pouring out from within his own body, filling him with confidence he had never felt before. This feeling is seriously incredible. Whatever this really is, should it be called the feeling that can do anything? The laws governing demon power should have worked this way to begin with. But why did even this most basic rule not apply to yuan foam? Suddenly, another voice cut in interrupting their conversation. Lu Yuan felt as if she had been saved. What is going on here? Yuan Tion walked over from the distance and loudly berated Yuan foam. You illbred bastard. How dare you recklessly release your power in place like this? Don't you know fear? Since you're so ignorant, should take this chance to teach you lesson? When demons speak of demon power, there are two most important points. Lu Yuan hurriedly opened her mouth to explain on Yuan Fang's behalf. Young Master Yuan Tion, this is my fault, not this guest's fault. Please calm your anger. And besides, Yuan Tion completely ignored her and immediately cursed. Shut up. Did ask you? also never gave you permission to speak, you Do you think I'm an idiot? Lu Yuan was so frightened by the torrent of abuse that she trembled all over and did not dare say another word. Yuan Tion frowned, all the more convinced that his judgment was correct. can say for certain that the demon power just sensed along with that earth shaking explosion both came from this piece of trash and he obviously released his power without understanding the situation at all. You saw it with your own eyes yet you want me to let it go for such ridiculous reason. By yuan Fong stood there and heard the entire exchange but he did not react immediately. After being scolded Lu Yuan could only keep bowing her head and pleading young master please. suddenly by Yuan phone cut in. I'm sorry. He apologized very politely to Yuan Tion. I'm still not very used to controlling demon power, so didn't expect things to turn out like this. If disturb you in any way, apologize. Everyone knew that the young man named by Yuan Fong had originally been gentle and mildtempered even when dealing with humans. However, for the first time in his life, his inner core was overflowing with power. Because of that, both his body and mind were in an extremely excited state. And so, in the blink of an eye, the smile on by Yuanfing's face suddenly disappeared. After enduring such vicious insults, the anger in his heart finally erupted. Even so, still feel that speaking to someone you've just met for the first time like that is really bit rude. It was precisely because of this outburst that in that brief instant, the young man's nature became more demonic than human. Seeing by Yuanfung's insulent attitude, Yuan Tion was so angry his teeth nearly shattered from grinding them. What nonsense are you spouting? By Yuanfong calmly replied, "What do you think?" But compared with the anger from just now, he was now smiling brightly instead and happily continued, really did sincerely apologize for what happened just now." But words like trash and the like, "Really, you'd better stop using such vulgar language." Not only did that fail to calm Yuan Tion's anger, Yuan Tion waved his hand and launched an attack with nothing more than snap of his fingers. By Yuanfung's whole body seemed to be violently dragged by something, and in an instant, he was flung out of the courtyard. The pulling force was incredibly strong, smashing him heavily against the hard ground with dull thud. Lu Yuan watched everything in horror. Yuan Tion's face was cold as he spoke. "Hey," he angrily warned Lu Yuan. I'm not sure if your brain can understand it or not, but don't even think of overstepping your bounds. This isn't match. It's discipline. Just teaching useless thing some manners. Yet, that attack seemed to have had no real effect on Yuan Foam at all. By Yuan Fong actually managed to stand back up after that horrifying fall. Seeing this, Yuan Tion gave him no chance to counterattack and struck again. By Yuan Fo was still standing there, not knowing where to dodge. In the next moment, fist-like blast suddenly appeared out of thin air and viciously knocked him flying. Seeing how ruthlessly Yuan Tion was attacking Lu Yuan loudly begged, "Young Master, please calm down." No matter the reason, Dark Moonh Hall absolutely forbids violence. Clearly terrified out of her wits, she still forced herself to keep trying to stop him. No matter how powerful your family may be, young master, if the principal wife learns of this, she absolutely will not ignore it. But while she was still rambling on, countless arrows suddenly shot out and pierced straight into Lu Yuan's body. The extreme pain struck so instantly that she could not utter single word. Yuan Tion had used his other hand to punish Lu Yuan. What he hated most was being lectured from on high. He shouted furiously, told you long ago, don't even dream of overstepping your bounds." He still did not stop. And continued to humiliate her. took fancy to you because thought that among that pack of watchd dogs, you could at least be considered the cleverest. In the end, though, you're still nothing but lowly half demon. Lu Yuan was in so much pain that fresh blood poured from her mouth. But his attack was far too strange. It was completely invisible to the naked eye, leaving her heart filled with confusion. What exactly was that thing just now? Why couldn't sense any demon power at all? something invisible to the naked. had suddenly materialized for real. This was the power of divine beast. The unique ability possessed only by the onehorned chilling clan. After dealing with Lu Yuan, Yuan Tion turned his attention back to Bay Yuan Fong and loudly ordered, "Hey all you half demons, if you're not deaf, then listen carefully. Get over here and kneel before me this instant, and I'll properly teach you the etiquette that oldly Tang Xiao should have taught you long ago." Bay Yuan Fong slowly stood up after listening to him ramble there for so long. The anger in his heart had already been fully ignited. What the hell is this guy even babbling about? As he walked toward Yuan Tion, he casually took off his outer robe and tossed it aside, then assumed direct fighting stance. If you want to talk, then talk properly. You beat people into this state first and then say you want to teach us manners. Can that really be called the right way to do things? or how about we just do it like in the beginning? Seeing that he actually dared confront him headon, Yuan Tion became even more enraged and immediately replied, "Fine, if you're so eager to die," suddenly wave of killing intent came crashing straight at him and by Yuan Fong instantly heightened his guard. In an instant, countless attacks from Yuan Tion rushed straight toward him. But by Yuan Fong did not panic in the slightest. He raised his concentration to the limit and swung his fist to meet them head-on. Seeing that Yuan Tion's attack had actually been blocked, not only Yuan Tion himself, but even Lu Yuan was utterly shocked, realizing that he could finally strike back by Yuan Fong said excitedly, "What you just fired at me was water, right? don't understand principles and theories and all that, but in the end, it's just demon arts." It looked like you were throwing few drops of water at me at extremely high speed. By Yuan Fo recalled the feeling from when he had been hit the first time and began thinking it through. The first thing that hit me must have been the tea that spilled onto the ground. Forget the water drops for now. At that moment, it felt like I'd been hit by car. Look, it still smells little like tea even now. Then he remembered being struck the second time and continued analyzing. If I've already figured out this point, then you must have already been preparing to attack again. Right. Nail-sized drops of water suddenly appear in the air. By now, Buan Fong had gradually grasped the pattern behind Yuan Tion's power and reached conclusion. Looks like you can make use of the moisture in the air or the dew on the grass. And the thing that hit me just now seemed to grow stronger the farther it traveled. That's because of acceleration, right? Discovering that he had guessed correctly by yuanfo mocked him with complete confidence. There's really nothing impressive about it. already saw something similar from someone else last night. Compared to that, you're not even worth one of that person's fingers. Yuan Tion had not yet recovered from the shock of having his technique seen through and blankly blurted out, Seeing the other party's day's expression, Bay Yuan Fong felt an intense sense of satisfaction and sneered, "Sorry if hurt your pride." In the blink of an eye, Bay Yuan Fong vanished so fast that the naked could not track him. Only an empty space remained where he had stood. Just as Yuan Tion was still cursing, "Damned half demon, you dare." By Yuanfong seized the instant of his distraction and charged straight in front of him like violent gale. terrifying power erupted from his body and his eyes were filled with murderous intent that made people shudder as if his next blow would directly take Yuan Tion's life. But the other party was no ordinary person either. Yuan Tion quickly assumed defensive posture, staring intently at by Yuanfing's every movement while his mind raced. He's attacking with his right hand. This way of controlling demon power, put bluntly, is utterly awful. Being able to directly read the direction of his attack through his demon power proves he still doesn't know how to hide it. Seeing that the moment had come, Yuan Tion immediately threw punch at Bay by Yuan Fong. Smuggly thinking to himself, "I'll definitely make you understand the price of ignorance." But the result was completely beyond his expectations. Bay Yuanfong easily dodged the punch and calmly said, "Just as thought. It's too obvious." Yuan Tion was stunned beyond belief. He could not believe that his judgment had been wrong. To return that punch from before by Yuan foam poured all his strength into his fist and slammed it hard into Yuan Tion's stomach, hitting him so hard that the other man let out miserable scream. Lu Yuan had been watching from the side the entire time. And at this moment, she suddenly realized that this was the very feeling Tion Lynn had experienced back then when he saw through her movements. by Yuan Fong beat Yuan Tion until the pain was unbearable and he finally dropped to his knees at by Yuanfing's feet. Then by Yuan Fong spoke in satisfaction. Well, have you learned your lesson now? You great somebody? Lu Yuan was left dumbruck by the scene before her and blurted out, "This really is unbelievable." But what shocked Lu Yuan was not only this, it was his first battle, his first time directly facing Spellcraft. And yet he could see through it and neutralize it as easily as eating and drinking. Not only that, he also realized that his own energy could be read by his opponent. So in an instant, he strengthened that energy and concealed the direction of his attack. Almost at the same time, he redirected the energy another way and accurately struck the opening his opponent exposed because of misjudgment. Of course, none of that was entirely impossible for powerful demons. It was more like basic skill. And yet, he had grasped it by instinct. Lu Yuan silently stared at the Bay Yuan phone before her, utterly unable to understand what exactly had happened. The demon descendant had clearly only appeared 3 days ago. Up until then, I'd even heard he was just an ordinary human. How could this be? What in the world has happened? Looking at the terrifying power erupting from child like this, Lu Yuan could not help but sigh in amazement. demon only 3 days after birth. And yet he already possesses such skilled technique. By Yuan Fong stood there, his eyes full of contempt as he looked down at Yuan Tion from above and said in boredom. Is that all? Well, whatever. But he did not let the other party off easily just because he looked miserable. Instead, he made demand. If this is where it ends, then at the very least apologize properly. All right. After saying that, he raised his hand and pointed toward Lu Yuan, stepping forward to demand justice for her and forcing Yuan Tion to apologize no matter what. What mean is maybe really was the one who caused the noise at first, but she wasn't. You beat someone who is desperately trying to stop this fight into that state. No matter how you look at it, this is 100% your fault. Kneel down and apologize properly. Hearing this, Yuan Tion was furious to the point of madness. But the situation before him left him no choice except to grit his teeth and endure it. Just as By Yuan Fong was about to continue speaking, something suddenly shot over from the distance. piercing sound abruptly rang throughout the entire room. shard of broken glass suddenly flew in from who knew where and ambushed him, piercing straight through by Euanfing's arm. Blood immediately began streaming down without stopping. Taking advantage of his momentary distraction, Yuan Tion sprang up from the ground and charged at him, trying to launch sneak attack. But with his keen battle instincts, Bay Yuan Fong swiftly dodged. He immediately gathered energy into both legs, preparing to return that underhanded blow to his opponent. By Yuan Fong put all his strength into it and kicked hard into his chest, sending him flying on the spot. The power of that kick was astonishing. It blasted Yuan Tion's whole body away and slammed him heavily into the distant wall. But the truth was that the exclusive sorcery of the onehorn Chilean clan was clear underworld autumn waters, technique that could control and manipulate the surrounding water. Just as by Yuan Fong had pointed out earlier, the operating principle of this sorcery was similar to the northern martial arts of the Chilean clan. But the real difference lay in its far more refined control. It could amplify water pressure to the extreme, turning water into weapon as sharp as metal. And it could even permeate the tiniest amount of water and enter the target's body. It could also become living poison, disrupting the internal organs, including blood vessels and nerves. That was why everything from the initial sneak attack to his charge forward and even being beaten so badly afterward had actually all been part of Yuan Tion's plan. Every step of it had been to make by Yuan phone collapse like this looking at his miserable bedraggled state. Yuan Tion said smuggly, "There's something very strange about demon's regenerative ability. Losing an arm or leg is nothing at all as long as there's enough demonic power. But if it's poisoned or infected, recovery takes very long time. You're human, so you probably wouldn't understand. You've never gone through it, have you? Byfing whole body trembled non-stop. Fresh blood kept flowing down his face, leaving him in complete disarray. Even so, in the face of Bayuanfing strength, Yuan Tion couldn't help but marvel. have to admit, you do have some ability after all. Even if you're only halfbaked opponent. As he spoke, he began gathering energy, intending to seize this chance to deliver by yuan foam fatal blow. Perhaps it's because you inherited no ordinary bloodline. Whether you're hybrid, or rather, there's some relatively special blood flowing through your body. Looking at the terrifying power radiating from Yuan Tion's body, Lu Yuan was horrified to the extreme. He stretched out his hand and the surrounding water began to tremble, surging toward Yuan Tion and swirling around him like small tidal current. Arrogantly, he said, "I'll make you understand that even if your body carries trace of that bloodline, it still can't compare to true demon." But before he could bask in his pride for long, Bayuan Fong suddenly interrupted him. true demon, fake one, don't know, and don't care. But there's one thing am certain of. Seeing that Bay Yuan Fong had been struck by deadly poison and could still stand back up, Yuan Tion went completely rigid with shock. At this moment, Bay Yuan Fong was truly angry. Dense killing intent poured from his entire body, and he no longer had the slightest patience left for Yuan Tion. You really pissed me off. Yuan Tion was stunned beyond belief, utterly unable to accept the other party's recovery ability. Filled with resentment, he thought, clearly destroyed your blood vessels and internal organs, and yet you've already recovered." That jealousy only made the fury inside Yuant burn even more fiercely. He hesitated no longer and immediately commanded his water beast to charge at Buan Foam, intending to kill him on spot. This move was called water reservoir, one of the advanced applications of clear underworld autumn waters. It could draw massive amounts of water from rivers, lakes, seas, underground veins, and other water sources. It was called an advanced technique because it could compress water beyond the laws of physics. Its actual weight was hundreds of times heavier than its appearance suggested, and both its speed and force were massively enhanced, even surpassing large truck racing at full speed. And now it was charging madly toward Bayuan Fong. But Bayuan Fong had no intention of dodging at all. He remained where he was, preparing to take it head-on. He slowly raised his hand. Strands of red lightning began to flicker, gradually gathering in by Yuanfung's palm. Before making his move, he silently reminded himself, "Don't focus on the danger in front of you. Focus your attention ahead. That was what bat should be like. As long as take the right form in the right situation, my power increases noticeably." I've experienced that myself already. By Yuanfong took deep breath, his gaze fixed resolutely ahead. The arcs of electricity in his hand had condensed into sharp iron sword, gleaming with deadly dark red light. The moment he grasped it, Yuanfong thought to himself, "How unexpected." The answer had already been decided from the very beginning. Yuanfong calmly watched the water monster rushing toward him. At precisely the right moment, he swung the sword in his hand and split it in two. He had no intricate swordsmanship to imitate, but he had poured everything he possessed into absolute sharpness. Combined with the surplus energy released by the spirit medicine inside his body, the medicinal power within Yuan Foong was detonated completely. Even though this was something Yuan Fong in his normal state could never have done precisely because of that, even though his opponent was water, his sword could still cleave it apart with ease. That water monster was cut to pieces, exploding into countless droplets that scattered everywhere like an inverted rainstorm. But even so, Yuan Tion refused to give up and stubbornly tried to recreate the water monster once more. Yet, no matter what he did, the current was always split in two and could never restore itself. As the water gradually dissipated, Yuan Tion stared in horror at the chaotic scene before him. It was not only his current of water that had been split in half. Even the surrounding houses had all been cut across the middle by that single sword strike, but he could no longer see the figure from just now and could not help feeling bewildered. He had vanished. So where had he gone just then? Footsteps sounded behind him. Yuan Tion instantly realized it and hurriedly turned around. Yuan Fong spoke in low voice. Wasn't it you who said that as long as have enough energy, losing one or two arms doesn't matter. Good. The moment the words fell, in the blink of an eye, Yuan Fong had taken both of the other men's arms. Before Yuan Tion could even recover his senses, he confidently continued. can also cut them off without hesitation. Only then did Yuan Tion suddenly realize that the pain had already spread through him. He lowered his head and looked at his two arms, lying pitifully amid the rubble, speechless for moment. Yuan Tion collapsed to his knees in despair, screaming in agony. But seeing him shriek in panic like that, Yuan foam showed not the slightest trace of pity and merely said innocently, "What's wrong?" Having your arms cut off really hurts, doesn't it? I've never had my arms cut off before, but you said it yourself. If you're real demon, then you ought to be used to pain. Hearing those words, Yuan Tion did not fly into rage this time. Instead, he was overcome by extreme fear, as if he had already foreseen something. Yuan Fong lifted his leg and kicked him away without mercy. The man's body slammed heavily into the ground with loud crash. But what made him tremble uncontrollably was not the intense pain of losing both arms. It was because the onehorned Chilean beyond any doubt was race among divine beasts, ruler over countless demons, bloodline truly favored by heaven. as one of them and the most doted on youngest child at that. Yuan Tion had been pampered from childhood. Because of that, he was utterly incapable of resisting that feeling, the shuddering terror of being completely crushed when facing creature far beyond himself. Under that suffocating pressure, Yuan Fong stood before him, wrapped in killing intent, and ordered, "Now then, it's time for you to apologize." The very instant he raised his hand, ready to continue attacking, Yuan Tion cried out in terror, "I'm sorry." But Yuanf was still dissatisfied. "What?" Yuan Fong sighed, pointed behind him, and said unhappily, "You apologized to the wrong person." As for my part, "I've already gotten it back. I'm not the only one here. There's someone over there you should seriously apologize to." Seeing Yuan phone point in her direction, Lu Yuan was extremely shocked. He continued urging Yuan Tion, "Hurry up and bow your head and apologize." But someone as proud as Yuan Tion still hesitated and refused to act. But seeing that he was still dragging it out, Yuan Fong shouted angrily, "What exactly are you trying to say? can't believe you still haven't understood by now. Do you still want to keep spouting the same nonsense as before?" Then he coldly threatened, "If it's really that hard for you to correct that attitude of yours, then do as you please." That single sentence alone was enough to frighten Yuan Tion out of his wits. At once, he hurried over to Lu Yuan, dropped to his knees before her feet with thud, and finally admitted his wrong. am sorry. Far away from that chaotic battlefield in high-rise apartment building in the city center. voice could be heard again and again inside one apartment looking for Yuan phone. Hey, Yuan Phone, didn't you hear me? Didn't tell you to pour me glass of water? After searching for while, she lazily yawned and said irritably, "What's this? He's not home." Ruian could not help feeling puzzled. Where on earth did he run off to? Who just goes out on their own when there's still guest in the house? Only few hours earlier, terrifying melee had broken out here. Yet now, all that remained was collapsed walls and shattered tiles. Anyone who saw it would be struck speechless with shock. It was truly hard to believe. At the same time, Wuji, the clan leader of the KMCU clan, walked in from outside. Looking at the scene before him, he could only sigh and say, "10 years." After all that time, we finally got chance to rest. And it was such short holiday at that. never expected something like this to happen during that time. Following behind him, Tonio wore face full of guilt and kept apologizing. It was my fault. If only I'd been little more vigilant. Wuji interrupted him. Blaming yourself is useless. Besides, this was never your responsibility to begin with. Stroking his beard, he comforted him. Receiving that guest was not the work of you and you on. knew that the youngest member of the Chilean clan was no ordinary individual, but never expected things to become this serious. After saying that, Wuji changed the subject. So, are Lu Yuan's injuries severe? Tonio respectfully reported, "She seems to have been hurt little, but it doesn't appear to be too serious." Then his face filled with deep concern compared to her physical injuries. What pains her more is blaming all of this on herself. But even with spell that absorbs darkness, how could Lu Yuan have guessed that the absorption rate would be that fast? After hearing Tonio's report, Wuji immediately sensed that something was wrong and fell silent in thought. Very quickly, he understood the issue and said, "Precisely, because her absorption speed was so fast, it's even more worth thinking about." So, where is our guest? In the room, specially prepared for guests, the atmosphere was warm and quiet. The table was filled with dishes that were still steaming. Yuan Fong sat there motionless in the middle of recovering mentally, unlike what had happened 3 days ago. This time he had not completely lost control of his body. Though he had been somewhat frenzied under the influence of that life force, all the emotions and will from before had indeed belonged to Yuanfong himself. The life force had merely been the trigger. And now those surging emotions had cooled down. The so-called sage time quickly began as well. But after going through such violent burst of energy, Yuan phone was exhausted to the extreme. At this moment, he basically couldn't take in single word from anyone and only thought faintly to himself. What exactly was that thing? Yuan phone let out soft sigh and leaned back, staring up at the ceiling as his thoughts churned. He tried to convince himself that what he had done just now was what needed to be done. To be honest, feel that battle itself was entirely justified. No matter what kind of personality he had, someone who uses violence, especially to the point that he could kill people, having his arms cut off was simply to make his spell lose its effectiveness. Even now, could still do that without hesitation. And yet, what was truly unsettling was the emotion he had felt at the time. Recalling it, Yuan Fo could not help but shudder. But at that moment, what felt was pleasure, pure joy that arose solely from the act of cutting off the other man's arms. He could not understand why he had such feelings. Perhaps it was only temporary. But just then, voice suddenly rang out, interrupting Yuenfing's train of thought. May come in? Startled, he immediately sat up and politely replied, "Yes." After receiving permission, Lu Yuan respectfully stepped inside. The moment he saw her, Yuan Fong asked with concern, "You were injured earlier. Are you feeling better now?" Lu Yuan respectfully replied, "Yes, it was only minor injury." seeing that her attitude seemed somewhat different. Yuan Fong paused little, but still asked gently. But you were coughing up blood back then, weren't you? I've been in that situation before, too. That's not minor injury. Suddenly, Lu Yuan dropped to her knees with thud and repeatedly apologized. Please forgive me, Grandmaster. lost control. behaved in way should not have in your presence. Yuan Fong hurriedly tried to reassure her, taking all the responsibility onto himself. No, responsibility for that battle belongs only to those who took part in it. The one who should really apologize is me. Even if it was only single room, still could have destroyed it. But Lu Yuan still believed that she herself was the cause of the battle. It was all my fault. From the very beginning, should never have given you the black spirit pill. The effect you wanted could have been achieved with silver spirit pill or gold spirit pill. It was me. It was me who knowingly suggested using the black spirit pill. Anyway, hearing that Yuan phone could not help but freeze. He asked in astonishment, "Then are you saying you tricked me?" The black spirit pill was the most expensive kind. Suddenly, she brought up her background. Just as you heard earlier, am hybrid born human father and demon mother. Children born from the union of humans and demons are not rare. It is nothing unusual for these two races to become involved and produce descendants. Children born this way usually inherit their parents' traits in balanced manner. In other words, they belong neither to humanity nor to deankind. Lu Yuan lowered her head as she explained her words full of self-consciousness about her own origins. For most hybrids, they are born with survival instincts and can also sense energy, but they cannot absorb it. That is truly an immensely painful and tormenting thing like being forever tortured by thirst. Knowing full well that somewhere in this world there's warm spring that could soothe everything. Yet being forever unable to truly drink even single mouthful of it. She did not stop and continued. Even using medicine like Guangian medicine is only enough to moisten their cracked lips little. So envied you. Hearing Lu Yuan's words, Yuan Fong was too shocked to speak. Before he could respond, Lu Yuan continued, "For hybrids like us, your existence is truly something unimaginable. Clearly, mixed blood of human and demon flows through your body, and yet you possess such powerful demonic energy." Lu Yuan continued her confession. "Everything she had done had been because of jealousy." Taking out the black spirit medicine was not for any selfish gain. It was only because there was someone who possessed what longed for, but could never have. could not accept that. So while wanted to hurt you, also wanted to make up for it. While doing wrong, also wanted to repair it. Now she deeply regretted her momentary impulsiveness and bowed her head to admit her fault. As merchant, this was the crime of deception and cruelty, crime deserving death. do not ask for forgiveness. am willing to accept any punishment, any sanction or discipline whatsoever. At that very moment, voice interjected and cut off the conversation. That way of apologizing is probably not quite right. Wuji had been standing outside the whole time listening to the entire matter. At this moment, he said in deep voice, "No matter what punishment is imposed, in the end, it only shifts responsibility onto the person accepting the apology." Recognizing that familiar voice, Lu Yuan cried out in surprise, "Master," Wuji slowly walked in and bowed his head apologetically to Yuan Fo. apologize to you for everything. My name is Wuji and am the head of the Kimcu clan. After saying that, he turned and urged Lu Yuan to leave quickly. Don't disturb our honored guest any further. Go continue receiving the guests. Lu Yuan responded uneasily, but understanding her worry, Wuji reassured her. It's fine. Master will handle it according to your wishes. Yuan Fong did not want this matter to keep being pushed further, so he decisively forgave them. I've heard everyone's apology and accept it. There's no need to worry about me anymore. If possible, just refund me the money for that black spirit pill. Hearing his proposal for reconciliation, Wuji immediately agreed happily. Of course, that is perfectly reasonable. Before leaving, Lu Yuan lowered her head and bowed once more. Even after turning to go, she still carried deep guilt in her heart. After returning inside, Wuji still could not help feeling grateful to Yuan phone. to call an apology would be more accurate, but it was really just an excuse. Even so, sincerely thank you for being willing to accept it. Yuan phone replied politely. don't think it was that serious of mistake, but Wuji felt that still wasn't enough. So, he made the young man another proposal. If you're willing, would like to arrange reconciliation meeting sometime later. Yuan Fong asked doubtfully. reconciliation? Wuji slowly explained. The one who clashed with you is named Yuan Tion, the youngest son of the Onehorn Chillin clan, also known as divine beast. Hearing that, Yuan Fo could not help feeling little doubtful. one-horned Chilean? It looks quite different from what imagined. Noticing his suspicion, Wuji immediately added, "Of course, the onehorned Chilean clan know truly lives up to the majesty of divine beast. If you understood the actual situation, think this would not be big problem at all. But I'm worried you may regret it because of this. After all, few misunderstandings unfavorable to you may arise. That was why he tried so hard to persuade you on foam to accept this proposal before those misunderstandings deepen. We need to meet once and clearly explain the circumstances and both sides positions. It was our negligence that caused both parties to end up in such an awkward situation. So, hope you won't blame us too much. But Yuanfong suddenly cut him off and reassured him. understand what you mean, but it's fine. He calmly took bite of pastry and continued, "There's no need to specially take on responsibility for reconciling us and insist on seeing it through like this." But Wuji still said worriedly, "But sir," Yuan Fo cut him off once again and explained calmly, "If they come looking for me, will personally tell them exactly what happened from beginning to end." He continued, "The one at fault was him. He turned what should have been very simple apology into excessive violence and bodily humiliation. So only did what should have done. Yuanfong looked straight at the man before him and firmly corrected him once more. This is situation where right and wrong are perfectly clear. Lu Yuan and her master are the ones who should apologize for not being able to apologize properly. As for situation like that where it could turn into fight at any moment, I'd rather just fight directly. that would feel more refreshing. Hearing those words, Wuji could only sigh in admiration. What profoundly incisive words, Wuji still felt somewhat uneasy and reminded Yuan Fong that he absolutely must not underestimate the onehorned chilling clan. Even Lord Yuan, Tion's younger brothers are on completely different level from the reckless, inexperienced demons you dealt with before. Of course, Yuan Fong knew that, but he still replied in confident tone, "Isn't that only natural? think so, too. may not have met that many demons, but at the very least, fought two who were even stronger than him. Even so, it didn't seem like bad people, but no matter what, in the end, if want to become the ghost king, still have to fight them and defeat them. Hearing him say that, Wuji could not hide his surprise. After moment of silence, he said in serious voice, "Words like that are not something you can casually say just anywhere, and you're not the sort of person to let such words slip out lightly." He let out quiet sigh and reminded him. If you say those words elsewhere as well. Yuan Fong immediately cut in, I'll die, right? know. I've already prepared myself for that. That brat Yuan Ton earlier was just needlessly aggressive. But if say that want to become the ghost king, then that would be real disaster. For some reason, hearing Yuan Fong say that only made Wuji even more worried. He thought silently, "This child really is." But even while he was still deep in thought, Yuan phone just kept talking to himself without stopping. Just thinking that in 6 months those guys will be wandering all over the world is terrifying enough already. Hearing that, Wuji asked curiously. So, how do you plan to stop them? Of all the things I've ever heard, this is definitely one of the boldest and most ignorant of heaven and earth. Yuan Phone laughed as well and replied, "Go ahead and laugh all you want. don't really have anything more to say anyway." But not only did Wuji not laugh at him, he instead said, "Seriously, no, have absolutely no intention of laughing." On the contrary, am becoming more and more interested in you now, our honored guest. Through this exchange, just now, his view of Yuan Fong had gradually changed. At first, only saw him as an unfortunate and pitiable child. It seems came to that conclusion too early. As he thought this, Wuji slipped hand into his sleeve and took something out. Since the time of the previous master, this is the first time since that incident that have felt such strong intuition. We definitely hit the jackpot. There's no doubt about it. He placed the object on the table. Yuan foam froze when he saw it. This is Wuji pushed it toward him and explained this is gift our Chinchio Institute gives to guests. You may also consider it an apology gift, but if put that way, you probably won't accept it, so perhaps should phrase it differently. Wuji's expression turned more serious and he fixed you on phone with steady gaze as he solemnly said, "Perhaps it is still too early to say such things now, but want to invest in your future." In front of that enormous apartment complex, the sun slowly sank below the distant horizon, leaving behind the final rays of today's sunlight. After going through such long day, Yuan Fo returned home in exhaustion. It really had been an overly eventful day, and it was almost dinner time now. The moment she saw him return, Ru Yian demanded, "Where have you been? Why are you only getting back now?" "Tiredly," he replied. "Sorry, didn't realize I'd be out that long." As she walked closer, she cut Yuan Fong off. "Fine," Ru Yin coldly informed him. "It's fine. It isn't that late. Besides, just received some information." Yuan Fong asked little tensely information, but his attention was quickly drawn away by Ru Yan's bird. But that bird was just like Ru Yin herself. Not friendly in the slightest. And it charged over and kicked him right in the face. Not only did Ru Yin not stop it. She even scolded him. Are you stupid? What on earth made you think this was Lingu, even the color of its feathers is different. Ru Yin was able to do this because she was summoner who could attach the souls of dead evil spirits on crow feathers. After viciously giving Yuan Fong beating, the crow finally flew away. Ru Yin reminded him, "Be careful. Don't mistake her for Ling Yu." She explained, "Seriously, although she's also fierce bird, she doesn't have single white feather on her body. I've always been troubled by this since childhood. Given Ling Yu's personality, even if you accidentally say the wrong thing, she probably won't get angry, but that doesn't mean she won't be hurt." Yuan Fong obediently nodded and replied, "Okay, I'll pay attention." Seeing that things had finally calmed down for the moment, Ru Yin returned to the main topic. Anyway, Lingu came by just now. Since last night, she's been running all over the place, gathering intelligence. She told him the situation in detail. Over the past month, there have been several disappearances across the city, and not small number either. The areas where those missing people were last seen are concentrated in few places. Those are very likely the hunting grounds of the outsiders. Tonight, we plan to go to one of those places and hunt them down. Hearing that, Yuan Foam immediately tensed up. she continued. But before that, there's something else we need to prepare. Yuanfong immediately went along with her and said, "Okay, just tell me." Before he could finish speaking, she punched him, holding his face. He looked completely baffled, unable to understand what he had done wrong. Ru Yin muttered irritably. If it were just poor hospitality, could understand that was an uninvited guest, and my condition changed suddenly, so wouldn't blame you. But forget everything else. You actually made me wear clothes soak through with that damp, moldy stink of yours. At first, thought that since you were out for so long, you would at least bring back something decent along the way. You on phone protested pitifully on his own behalf, but but that's the most valuable tracksuit own. Ru Yin had no intention of listening to his explanation at all and coldly ordered, "Enough. Go buy clothes right now." After discussing it briefly, the two of them arrived in front of the giant shopping mall in the city center. Ru Yin said with satisfaction, "This is the place. The best department store in the whole country. What was it called again?" Yuan Fong immediately corrected her. "It's department store." Looking at the massive building in front of him, he could not help sighing as well. Though he still hesitated little and said, "I'm not sure this is the best in Korea." Once you leave the province, there are even bigger malls. She did not care much and continued praising the place. Humans built this, right? To create something this impressive without using magic is truly remarkable. Yu on foam, young man, entered the department store. No, to be precise, this was the first time he had ever seriously gone shopping for clothes. It wasn't that he didn't care. On the contrary, he was at the age where appearance mattered to him, and he had even resolved to save up his allowance. It was just that, as usual, there was still one problem. Thinking back to the last time he shopped, Tion Lynn had once tried to persuade you on phone to buy something. Just one outfit at least, right? But his weight had been major issue, and in the end, Yuan Foam could only sigh and refuse. I'll wait until lose weight. But now things were different. He quietly made up his mind. This was the very moment he had always dreamed of. Today, right now, he had to enjoy it to the fullest. Excited, Yuan Fong turned to Ru Yin and said, "Let's go. Try whatever you want. If there's anything you want to buy, just tell me." She nodded in agreement. That was what intended to do anyway. Thanks in advance. To repeat, this was this young man's first time in department store, so he had absolutely no idea what normal prices in department store were like. The sky-high prices left you on phone too shocked to speak. Yet, the sales clerk still chatted with him enthusiastically. Your girlfriend is so lucky. There really aren't many boyfriends willing to buy this much. Suddenly, movement came from the fitting room. The saleswoman turned to look and could not help exclaiming in surprise, my god." Meanwhile, Yuan phone was still suffering over how expensive everything here was. Why is there an extra zero? Ru Yin walked out and looked herself over in mirror. The sales clerk kept praising her. It really suits you. Ru Yian nodded in agreement as well. And turned to ask him, "Not bad, right? What do you think, Yuan Phone?" Yuan phone could only force smile and reply. Yes, think it looks really cool. But inwardly he was secretly relieved that he had exchanged that pile of clothes after all. More than 5 million. Good thing exchanged them. Just then message notification suddenly popped up. Approval confirmed. Mr. by Yuan Fo 101 12ths 1723-time payment branded department store. Yuan Fo watched in anguish as his savings flew away little by little. But Ru Yin did not care at all and simply asked, "Didn't tell you to throw away all those rags you brought?" He did not answer. He could only desperately comfort himself and think about the future benefits. Calm down. Calm down. Ru Yin still has many things to learn later. And most importantly, the reason was able to get demon currency in the first place. After looking for while, Ru Yin said again, "Hey, let's go over there and buy one more set." Yuan Foam hurriedly asked, "You still want to buy more?" Seeing his reaction, Ru Yen frowned. What are you talking about? You haven't even been here full day yet, and you brought only one set of clothes you can actually wear. Yuanfangs eyes welled with tears as he was about to beg her to stop. Well, Ru Yian suddenly seemed to remember something and cut him off. Right, come here moment. She sternly ordered Yuan Fong, hold out your hands. Open both your palms. Ruin place something in his hands. Here. Yuan Fong lowered his head in confusion and saw several glittering gold coins in his hands. At the sight of them, his mouth fell open in delight. Ru Yin calmly asked, "Do you think 10 demon coins is enough?" Yuan Fong was so shocked that he still could not say word. Seeing him like that, she added, "If you need more, just tell me. If there's any leftover," Ru Yin continued, "You can keep it. It isn't much. Just treat it as token of thanks for me." In his eyes at that moment, she truly looked like an incredibly benevolent goddess. After saying that, Ru Yen turned and continued walking forward. Come on. Leaving Yuan Fong still standing there in days behind her. Not long after, they had quickly swept through the entire shopping area. Ru Yian changed from one outfit into another, continuously asking him, "How is it?" Yuan phone did not hold back his praise at all. Amazing. By the second outfit, she asked again, "What about this one? Your friend is really beautiful." Then came the third outfit. Really absolutely amazing. realizing that all this time he had just been prefuncterally praising her. Ru Yin got so annoyed that she'd punched him again. Yuan Fong asked in confusion, "But why?" Ruian calmly replied, "I'm not really sure either. just feel little uncomfortable." Finally, they finished shopping. Yuan Fong suddenly asked, "But honestly, I'm little surprised." Why do you say that? He could not help secretly admiring her sense of style and thought to himself. This is still her first time in the human world, right? But when picking clothes, she looked like someone with very distinct sense of fashion, and she even knew more than do. Ru Yin was silent for moment before replying. It's because of Ling Yu. As she spoke, she remembered Ling Yu's playful, smiling face more and more clearly. She thought I'd be interested, so she kept bringing things over and stuffing them at me. So annoying. Although she was complaining out loud, Yuanfong knew very well that in the end, she had still carefully checked everything. Right. Ru Yin suddenly changed the subject and said frankly as for the reason came to the human world. Just then someone brushed past and bumped into you on phone. The other party hurly apologized, "Sorry about that." His girlfriend beside him also reminded her boyfriend, "Be careful. We need to hurry." Ru Yin spoke up, pulling Yuan Fang's attention back. thought only you were like this, but it seems humans as whole have all shrunk back." Yuan Fong asked in confusion, "What do you mean by that?" She fell silent for moment, then analyzed. Seriously, that guy bumping into you is his fault, right? In situation like this, with just one sentence, just one glance, it's as if every problem gets solved. Ru Yin continued, "Let me remind you of something. You, too, if he shows that kind of attitude, then you should immediately make him pay for it. You don't necessarily have to kill him, but at the very least, you should kick him so hard he never dares look you in the eye again." Yuan Fong jumped in shock, unable to understand why she considered this matter so serious. Does it really have to go that far? Ruian answered firmly, "Yes, she seriously and meticulously analyzed it for him. This is problem of the human world. So, don't understand every detail. But if demon like you shows such weakness, then no matter how strong you are, you will only be labeled as weak." The more Ru Yin spoke, the more you on phone realize how important this was. and he could not help feeling chill down his spine. The moment you show that kind of demeanor, you are no longer strong. Even if you really are strong, if others can easily knock you down without suffering any consequences, then in the eyes of any victor, you are nothing more than plump prey. Seeing that he was still far too naive, she could not help sighing helplessly. Looks like even though you won, in the end, you still lowered your head before the onehorned chillin, didn't you? Yet you let him off so easily. Hearing Ru Yin mention the Chilling Clan, Yuan Fong asked in shock, "How do you know?" She calmly analyzed, "How do know?" The moment stepped into the house, the wet dog stench on you was almost enough to make someone faint. And there was another smell, too. It's just that scent is rather rare. Not only did she know there had been conflict, Ruian even knew who it was. If you only barely managed to win, then it must have been the youngest of those three brothers, right? little short, no bearing to speak of, and ugly, too. Seeing that she was accurate down to the last detail, Yuanfong asked in both shock and curiosity. That's right, exactly. Do you know him? Ru Yian let out breath, and her mood seemed to sink little. wouldn't say know him. He's the older brother of my friend's younger sister. We fought once before. Memories began flooding back into her mind. Ru Yian said irritably. That must have been about 20 years ago, right? think there were even some rumors about me going around back then. After hearing them, she came looking for trouble over grudge that didn't even exist. She was nearly hundred years older than me. Thinking about it now is ridiculous. The more Yuan Fong listened, the more curious he became. Excitedly, he asked, "So you fought her?" Ru Yian replied helplessly, "Of course. Why wouldn't If you're going to ask, you should at least ask whether won or not." But as soon as that old battle was mentioned, Ruian still could not help proudly saying, "Forget it." Even talking about winning or losing feels little silly. beat her flat onto the ground and clearly told her not to let me see her again after that. She could take that hateful face of hers and stay as far away from me as possible. But that was long time ago, so didn't really take it to heart. In any case, never ran into him again after that. only heard from Ling Yu that he's still wandering around everywhere now, going all over the place threatening people. After saying that, Ru Yin returned to the main point and sternly reminded him that no matter what, if he was going to strike, he had to strike hard. She emphasized that Yuan Foam could not keep showing mercy. As human, he could not immediately adapt to the way monsters think. But at the very least, when using violence, he had to be more decisive. In the end, that would actually be the choice that used less violence. He understood as well, lowered his head, and carefully committed it to memory. remember. Ruin seemed to realize something and spoke up in warning. Of course, you'd best prepare yourself mentally to kill anything you encounter here. He replied blankly, "Here." In the middle of the crowded shopping district, voice kept urging, "Hurry up." The boyfriend asked gently, "Can't you slow down little?" But the girlfriend kept tugging him along. Hurry up if we're even little late. They said, "The waiting time will have to start over from the beginning." She kept chattering on and on, but the boyfriend suddenly started to disappear. You know, waited an entire week just to go there. Seeing that he had suddenly stopped responding, the girlfriend turned back and complained, "What's wrong with you? Didn't say we had to hurry?" But when she turned around, he had completely vanished without leaving the slightest trace. It threw her into utter panic as she searched and looked around. What? What? After looking for while and still finding nothing, the girlfriend completely lost control and panic and said with trembling voice, "Where are you? Stop messing around. Seriously. Elsewhere, someone was leisurely tapping along to the music. She rested her chin on her hand as if deep in thought. I'm quite certain. The puppet master sat there gently swirling the coffee in her hand as she silently calculated. 20 of them aren't worth much. Other than fighting, they have no value at all. Better to target the ones beside them. After saying that, she calmly took sip of coffee. But the puppet master sensed someone staring at her. She cast glance to the side and saw only child staring fixibly at her without looking away. And she didn't avoid the gaze at all, meeting the child's eyes directly. In the next instant, the child's entire face turned deathly pale and its body stiffened in fear. Right before its eyes, the puppet master opened her stitch shut mouth and pair of blood smeared glasses fell out from inside. The sight was so revolting that it frightened the child until its whole body went limp, tears pouring out as it let out terrified scream. After that, the puppet master calmly returned to her original appearance as if none of it had anything to do with her. The child's older sister noticed nothing unusual and turned to scolded. "What's wrong with you?" At that moment, someone suddenly called her name, leaving the puppet master extremely startled that she had been recognized. "Puppet master." both stood there and said angrily, "Say something." Seeing that her older brother did not look very pleased. The puppet master explained, "The upper world is your territory. The underground world is mine." Didn't we already agree? Each person hunts on their own grounds and absolutely does not cross the line. Looks like you really do take that rule seriously. But why is it that even though we're clearly as close as real siblings and used to be so close before, we still have to separate from each other? Yinbo ignored her words and warned in low voice. The underground monsters in this area are drawing near. They've probably been observing our movements this whole time. The puppet master calmly asked in return. guess that long ago. So, are we planning to give up? The intermediary's condition was that we were not to fight the peninsula monsters, right? He thought for moment, then immediately came up with better way to put it. More precisely, we should avoid causing trouble. In other words, as long as we deal with them quietly and don't make commotion, then everything will be fine. The puppet master nodded to show she understood. know very well. We've been hunting here for month already, and only now have those people realized it. She continued in voice full of disdain. All the monsters on this land have become mediocre. They can't even protect the livestock inside their own fence. Thinking about how they cower in fear is truly laughable. Yinbo agreed as well. That was why he and his brothers had made decision. Since we've already accepted the risk of breaking the rules to come here, then there's no need to limit ourselves to those safe prey. He brought the topic back to the main point and proposed to his younger sister. Come help me, puppet master. Two peninsula monsters came here today. We have to catch them and eat them. They'll definitely be just like before, spouting arrogant and meaningless words. The scene returned to Yuan Fong who gradually came to understand and said, "So the reason you came here in the first place was to buy clothes." Ruian added, "That was only part of it. It was also because of the intelligence ling you provided." She allowed mocking laugh and analyzed it for him. "The largest department store in this country is also said to be the place with the most disappearances. On the way here, had to deliberately scatter these seeds. There's no way to hide. In crowded place like this, rather than running away, it's better to observe them and catch them. After some time, the opportunity had finally ripened. Ru Yin confidently speculated, "What is this supposed to mean? Not only did they not run, they actually build nest here instead. If that's the case, then let me make one thing clear." As she spoke, an extremely bloodthirsty expression appeared on her face as well. They really misunderstood things far too badly. The reason this area has such dense flow of people is not simply because this is the busiest department store in Seoul. Beneath the towering buildings, the stream of people never ceased. Their hurried footsteps and bright eyes together painting vivid picture of modern life. subway transfer station where three lines intersect and bus hub connecting Seoul with other regions. These three factors overlap and turn this place into the center of soul with tens of thousands of people passing through every day. Indeed, even if many people disappeared here, it would not stand out too much. Leaning against the display cabinet, Yuan Fang's face was full of shock, as if he had just discovered something almost impossible to believe. His eyes were wide and his lips parted slightly as though he wanted to ask something, but the terror slowed him down. As long as they could avoid the surveillance cameras and people's line of sight, no. Even if there were no such blind spots, it still wouldn't matter. If someone suddenly vanished in the middle of packed crowd, most people would simply assume they had seen wrong or that the person had moved elsewhere. Ru Yin turned around, one hand on her hip, her gaze firm and imposing. She stood before Yuan phone like devoted guide, ready to explain any question, no matter how strange. can't be completely certain, but judging from the traces left behind here, there are four monsters very close by. Her expression was so serious, it was almost rigid. Every word she spoke seemed to carry weight, her unblinking eyes fixed directly on Yuanfo. From what can sense, it seems they've established hunting ground of their own. But I'm still not sure what kind of monsters they really are. Hearing this, Yuanfang's eyes widened as if they were about to pop out of their sockets. his hands clenched unconsciously and he simply could not believe what he had just heard. His gaze was mixture of confusion and admiration. For of them, if there are that many, wouldn't it be better to report it to the divine judge? If the number is fairly large, and we still don't know much about the enemy, Ru Yen continued softly, her voice much steadier than before. Each sentence she spoke seemed to dispel the fog in Yuanfangs mind, and her gaze gradually softened, carrying absolute confidence. If the situation were different, perhaps that wouldn't be bad choice. But in this case, once we do that, there will be no battle left at all. The way those things are acting now feels more and more like provocation. As if they're saying, "We know you've come to catch us, but we won't run. That means if anyone other than us intervenes, they'll have contingency plan." Ru Yen fell silent in the still air. Her sharp eyes seeming able to pierce through the night, filled with toughness and resolve. Even if you call it contingency plan, at its core, it's still just escape. And that basically means our failure because we're the ones who have to catch them. Running away has never been our option. Below them, the crowd still surged back and forth. Their hurried steps making it seem as though no one knew that something major was quietly unfolding. We can't be sure whether we'd be able to catch up to them or not. We are different from those who are forced to obey the law. But if we want to do that without harming humans, it will be extremely difficult. She turned around, one hand on her hip, and let out weary sigh, speaking with helplessness and disgust, and they'll probably do their utmost to exploit that. The battle will most likely take place here. Master wouldn't assign us this mission as test for no reason. If we don't go mad and charge for it first, then there basically won't be any viable solution at all. They've already gone mad. Yuan phone picked up his phone, his eyes glued to the screen, his face filled with utter shock, his lips trembling too much to speak. It looks like there won't be anyone around the subway station or the bus terminal, but the department store is about to close, right? Ru Yin curled the corner of her lips slightly, revealing half smile full of hidden meaning and answered softly. It was as if everything was already within her expectations. Even if it closes, there will still be department store staff inside, so it's fine. strange purple energy began to emanate from around her body, and her eyes turned bright violet as well, carrying an intense pressure that made the surrounding air feel so heavy it might explode at any moment. Even in that situation, it doesn't matter. On the rooftop garden of Brandon Department Store, night had fallen over the roof, and the silence was eerie, leaving only the whistling of the wind in the ears and an unease that quietly spread. Chon Huang stood at the front of the rooftop with his arms folded coldly, his sharp gaze sweeping over everything like blade, full of calculation. The puppet master has left. Yin Bo quietly stepped closer, his footsteps landing firmly on the tiles, his gaze cold and taut as though preparing to face storm. Left, that brat said, "She doesn't intend to get involved in this." She refused. The scene shifted to the puppet master sitting there leisurely, teacup in hand, taking light sips as if utterly unconcerned with the chaos outside. Her voice was slow and full of implication. It's not that don't care. It's just that right now prefer leisurely and lavish meal. don't want to give up that sense of satisfaction just to go catch two little monsters and eat them." Inbo suddenly lowered his voice, his brows tightly furrowed, but unable to suppress his anger as he shouted, already said there won't be any problem. The four of us are enough. That's my judgment." The puppet master remained composed, gently placing the teacup onto the table, narrowing her eyes slightly. Her gaze was deep, and she answered slowly in calm voice, so cold it was chilling. "To me, it sounds like you're inviting me to join gamble of pure luck." She folded her arms, her tone light, but the weight of her words seemed to make the whole room tremble. know that's unpleasant to hear, but what can do? Well, I've seen over the past month isn't entirely reliable. But I'm not forcing you to stop either, am Hearing that, Yenbo bit his lip hard, his eyes reening, killing intent, enveloping the surroundings as though it could erupt at any moment. Are you serious? Do you think you can stop us? The puppet master slowly stood up every movement as if timed with perfect precision. She stepped forward confidently and said flatly without even turning her head. That's not what mean. So don't worry. No matter what, have to go find new hunting ground anyway. Since we're about to part ways, let me be honest for once. Watching that receding figure, Yinbo felt uneasy and called out to her, "Hey." as though trying to keep her there. But the puppet master continued walking and only replied softly, "Thank you for everything during this time, Yinbo. Thanks to you, I've learned lot. But it seems things won't be like that anymore from now on." She glanced back slightly, the corner of her mouth carrying smile, but not the slightest trace of warmth. It was terrifyingly cold. "Good luck." Standing on the balcony of the upper floor, Chon Huang looked coldly down below, like someone who held the entire situation in his grasp, his arms folded over his chest. There was not the slightest expression on his face, and his imposing aura was fully revealed. That silver-haired brat really doesn't know gratitude at all. Back then, should have ripped her head right off. Beside him, Xiaoyangs eyes were sharp as knives. She lifted her chin slightly, showing pride and silent agreement. You really do have as subtle, gentle sort of feeling toward the puppet master. Yen Bo frowned, his expression dark as gathering storm clouds. Every word he spoke was filled with suppressed anger, and he was obviously deeply displeased with what had just happened. Even if she disappears, nothing will change. In any case, from beginning, the puppet master never had powers suited for battle. Hearing that, Xiao Yang tilted her head, one hand propping up her chin, her gaze half indifferent and half mocking. Her voice was light as wind, but sharp as blade. It's true that the three of us are enough, but don't think the puppet master refused just because she didn't like it. After all, eating is what she likes most. Chun Huang turned his face slightly, his eyes cautious as if he had guessed something. So, brother, after we deal with those two newcomers, what do you plan to do? No matter what, if the ones drag into this are our own kind, the reaction will definitely be fierce. At the same time, Xiao Yang raised her eyes to look at him, her gaze sharp and weary. Yinbo took step forward and stood in front of Chin Huang, causing her pause. trace of surprise appeared on her face, clearly not expecting him to confront her so directly. I've already prepared hideout. Started from there. We'll continue hunting in this area nearby. Yinbo lifted his head, his eyes brimming with determination, his voice low but decisive, making the surrounding air seem to fall silent. We will continue preying on humans while eliminating the monsters chasing us on this land. After all, the advantage of the terrain is on our side. As long as we blend into the crowd, they won't be able to use their power. Xiaoyang tilted her head, the corner of her lips lifting slightly as if she had heard something interesting. Her eyes flashed with curiosity and hint of teasing. But there's limit to that, too, isn't there? Compared to few people dying, wouldn't letting us live in peace be even more dangerous for them? Isn't that exactly the moment when the monsters of this land would think everything was over? Yin Bose's face darkened. His gaze gradually turning profound. His answer was brief, but heavy enough that the other two also unconsciously became more serious. That's right. So before that happens, we have to devour as much as possible until we return to the mainland, return to the land of souls. He suddenly shouted loudly, his voice echoing all around, making Chun Huang and Xiao Yang turn their heads at the same time. Shock was plainly written across their faces. Xiao Yang, Chun Huang, think of the humiliation our family has endured all this time. Yinbo stood in the middle of the rooftop, purple light blazing around him and releasing wave after wave of powerful energy, his expression incomparably grave. Perhaps we cannot return to the mainland now. But by the time we do return, no one on the mainland will dare look down on us, brothers, anymore. Yinbo stood there in the middle of the rooftop, purple light blazing around him and releasing wave after wave of powerful energy. His expression incomparably grave. As long as we are united in purpose, the three of us can control all the monsters in the central plains. No, we will rule the coming age and become demon kings. After hearing that, Chun Huang and Shiaoyangs eyes lit up at the same time and joy mixed with excitement appeared on their faces. Suddenly, white-haired woman appeared, her bearing soft yet powerful, with an excited smile at the corner of her lips as if she had been waiting very long time for this. Dense purple demonic power enveloped them, making all three of them jolt and look around at once. The surging demonic aura kept swelling and in the blink of an eye, it covered the entire building. Dazzling purple light filled every corner. What horrified the three siblings was that this demonic power suddenly surged, blanketing the whole structure. Another figure emerged from the center of the demonic aura, her face full of cunning. When she spoke, her tone was scheming and smug, and another voice rang out as well. Only showing up now? Don't you think you're little late? Go home. That voice echoed through the air as if carrying hypnotic power, making the people around them all stop where they were. Their eyes gradually turned purple, and their vacant stairs became frightening. This was the moment that voice continued to ring out like an invisible command, causing the people walking on the street to freeze in place all at once, unable to move, as though all of them were being controlled by some unseen force. Purple magic fifth form sound was infused into demonic power, carelessly issuing powerful order. The greater the gap in demonic power between the two sides. And the closer the distance, the stronger the effect. What? Weren't there four of them? Hearing that familiar voice, Yinbo and Chun Huang both turned their heads at the same time, their eyes full of shock and vigilance, casting it from such distance and without direct contact, too. That's no easy feat. Nuian stepped out of the violet mist, her long hair billowing, her gaze icy cold. Purple demonic power swirled around her in twisting coils. And with every step she took closer, the sense of oppression grew heavier. Yes, surely you're not stupid enough not to realize that, but to cover the entire sales floor of the department store, as expected of genius among demons. The moment she appeared, Nanbach immediately took hard step back, panic flashing in his eyes. The word she had just spoken echoed through his mind, throwing him further into confusion and unease. I'm certain this is the same aura sensed earlier from below. And yet, she leapt up to this height in single instant. Her voice was cold to the extreme. Let me see. New Yun turned to look at them, her gaze contemptuous and frigid, the corners of her lips lifting into taunting smile as if everything were already in her grasp. caught certain scent inside the department store. But now that I'm closer, can sense it even more clearly. The numb indifference of humans really is enough to make one envious. Good thing this place is still fairly open. If it were me, just breathing the same air as he would already be unbearable torment. Hearing every scornful word spill from her mouth, Tran Huang's face immediately darkened. He frowned in fury, his eyes burning as if they wanted to scorch hole through her. "You damn brat." Nonbach remained calm, slowly removing his glasses. He gave his order in low, clear voice without the slightest hesitation, making the atmosphere even heavier. Don't let this kind of cheap provocation get to you, Tran Hong. And you too, kid. Go down. Kio Dong jolted, turning to look at Nan back, shock in his eyes as if he could hardly believe what he had just heard. trace of panic entered his voice. Aren't we supposed to fight together? Nan back calmly turned to face New Year, his voice stern and resolute enough to make her narrow her eyes slightly. We have to catch both of them. Tran Honk and will deal with this one. The one on the other side looks pretty weak. You can handle him by yourself. Catch him. Swallow him whole on your own. Hearing that, Kio Duong's face immediately lit up. Excitement flashing his eyes as though he had found his fighting spirit again. Really, without waiting even second longer, Kio Duong excitedly released her energy and vanished in an instant, leaving behind only faint streak of light. Newu Yin turned to look in the direction she had disappeared, the corner of her mouth curling into mocking smile, her tone full of challenge as if she were toying with them. "That may well prove to be decision you'll regret. If that's really the case, then you'd better run farther away. Even if it's only you alone, maybe you can still save his life." Tranhong and Nonback clenched their fists at the same time, their expressions taught in low voice. Tran Hong said as if issuing warning, "You're awfully generous, aren't you?" In situation like this, you should worry about your own life first. Don't concern yourself with our little brother. Nan back's face darkened, but he said nothing. His eyes stayed fixed on new yin and suspicion while countless chaotic thoughts surged through his mind. She's too strong. No matter how much we look down on her, she's still top class when it comes to technique. If she had attacked first, we probably would have lost easily long ago. Tran Hong breathed heavily, cold sweat beating on his forehead. hint of worry flashed through his eyes, but he still forced himself to calm down. But it's fine. In the past month, we've devoured more than thousand people. The two looked at each other, gave faint nod, then turned back to face the enemy. Dense, dark purple energy rose around them as if it could explode at any moment. We can do this. New Yin raised hand and casually cracked her fingers, her joints making crisp snapping sounds. Her gaze was cold to the core. like that look on your faces, the way you still can't see the situation for what it is. In that case, she suddenly tore into her own fingernails. Blood flowed, yet there was not the slightest trace of pain in those blazing violet eyes. Instead, she seemed even more excited, as though she were ready to charge into battle at any moment. Then, let me see what you're capable of. On the first floor of the building, the silence was chilling. No one knew that brutal battle was about to erupt above. An elderly woman with vacant eyes and blank expression suddenly bumped into the wall. hand lightly settled on her shoulder, making her entire body stiffened as she trembled slightly. young man bent down anxiously and asked, "Are you all right, ma'am?" The old woman gave frightened start as if suddenly waking up. Life gradually returned to her eyes, and she asked blankly, "What?" He forced smile and waved hand, trying to reassure her while steering the subject away so she would not become even more frightened. There's an emergency announcement going on right now. They said there's been gas leak, so the department store is closing early. The main entrance is still open, so you can leave through there. The old woman still did not seem fully recovered. Her frightened eyes darted around, and she murmured softly, anxiously, calling for her grandchild. Thank you. Have you seen child nearby? He's little shorter than me. your grandchild, right? Yuan Fong smiled and pointed toward the child standing not far away. Only then did the old woman seemed to let out the breath she had been holding, her eyes reening. saw him downstairs earlier. came to find you. He was really worried about you. The old woman hurried toward the escalator to look for her grandchild, immediately feeling much lighter at heart. Yuan Fong smiled in relief as well and quietly let out breath. Newu Yin folded her arms and watched his expression, her gaze sweeping over him lightly as she frowned faintly. There shouldn't be this many people. If we were lucky, there might not have been anyone at all. Right now, I'm whispering to three-digit number of humans within range at the same time. If you have certain resistance to demonic power, then this move of mine may not work on you. Her voice remained calm as she coolly analyzed the current situation. You'd better make round of the department store dot and get those humans to leave. Yuan phone nodded almost unconsciously. All right. He turned his head to look around, his expression grave, inwardly feeling that something was still off. About seven people, roughly speaking. To be safe, should confirm it again. Just then, voice suddenly rang out. So, it's you. All of sudden, figure lightly dropped down from above and landed in front of him, making him start and step back half pace. Your presence is very faint. I've been looking for you for long time, but still wasn't quite sure. But how should put it? It's little strange. And yet, crisp voice rang out. Yuan Fong immediately turned in vigilance, his eyes narrowing slightly as he instinctively assumed defensive stance. Hio Duong appeared with bright, carefree demeanor, bowing her head slightly in greeting. Her eyes shone brilliantly and her radiant smile seemed to change even the air around her. How about we just pretend we've never met and don't fight. Okay. The moment he heard her first sentence, Yuanfang's eyes widened in astonishment. What? But Kio Duong kept talking without pause. To be honest, at first plan to swallow you whole, but from what can tell now, it doesn't seem like you'd be all that nourishing anyway. Her whole face was flushed with excitement. Her cheeks faintly red, her eyes sparkling like stars, leaving Yuan Fong even more bewildered. More importantly, you're exactly my type. Demons don't necessarily have to devour one another, right? We should be smarter than that. Unlike my brothers and sisters, I'm not interested in becoming the demon king. In any case, no matter what, the next 6 months will be our world. We can eat as much as we want, whenever we want, and never have to go hungry again. That's enough for me. Those bizarre words made goosebumps crawl all over Yuanfang's body, and he could not help but shiver. Even his gaze wavered. But Kio Duong went on in that innocent, galless tone, not seeming to care at all, as if she had no idea he was trembling. You'll be able to devour as much as you like during those 6 months, too, right? So, if that's the case, why not live peacefully together? Why make things so tense? It's not like we still have to sneak around to eat now. right. really do like you. when she suddenly confessed in that cheerful voice. Yuanfangs whole body went rigid. His eyes widened, his mouth fell open, and not single word came out. Not far away, Nuya noticed that Kio Duongs appearance was strange and started walking over. In doubtful tone, he asked, hearing the voice, Kio Duong turned her head. Did you come up from below? At that question, Kio Duong immediately bared dark twisted smile, her face seeming to distort with it, madness flashing in her eyes. You're the one who sent them down, aren't you? Just in time, saw them coming down from the top. So, swallowed them right up. The ones who were already there, and the ones who were coming down, devoured them all. As soon as she said that, she switched back to that cheerful, innocent look, raising hand to scratch her head as if what she had just said were nothing at all. How silly. And now we've run into each other again. What pity. At that very moment, surge of purple demonic power suddenly burst from the palm of her hand and wrapped around Yuanfo. With low roar, he gathered all his strength and unleashed an extremely fierce blow at Kio Duong, sending her flying at once and knocking her into the ground in pain. Every punch Yuan Fong threw was as if he wanted to smash Kio Duong into pieces. Violent arcs of lightning coiled around her body. By now, Yuan Fong had completely lost control, his power pouring out like flood. heavy punch carrying blazing force crashed down, easily blasting Kio Duong hundreds of yards away. The thunderous explosion echoed throughout the entire department store. Yuan Fong stood there with unnatural calm, looking toward the purple aura spreading out across the lower atrium. gloomy sky seemed to smother the entire area. Yuan Fong stood silently amid the wreckage, his eyes vacant like someone buried alive within the vortex of his own nightmare. It seemed someone had once said something. Yuan Fong had thought he understood, but in truth, he had understood nothing at all. twisted creature howled like beast, discovering prey beneath the blood soaked elevator. Demons that feed on humans. Yuanfangs voice sank low with fading fire light casting weak rays behind him. He recalled the monsters he had encountered before. For the past 3 days, the sky has remained dark. I've personally felt the true nature of demons, and felt just how dangerous they really are. He lifted his head and looked straight into the enemy's eyes. His initial panic had turned into kind of bitter understanding. The sound behind him kept drawing closer. So only now do truly understand. Yuanfang's expression was like that of someone awakening from nightmare, though his hands still trembled faintly with fear. He muttered in choked, bitter voice, "The danger recognized was only the tip of the iceberg. Compared to what demons feel when facing each other, or when facing ordinary humans, demons themselves represent catastrophic threat," he shouted as if accusing and as if condemning. The wind tore through the heavy air. Kio Duong slowly rose to her feet, cradling her bloodcovered face before taking another step forward. teasing glint flashed in her eyes, tinged with contempt and mockery. "But why do you get so rough when you're angry? At least tell me you're angry first." She gave dry laugh and licked the blood at the corner of her mouth, as if appraising dish freshly served at banquet. "Never mind that. This turn of events is really interesting. Honestly, at first thought you were weak, but the very next second her expression suddenly changed, turning cold and bloodthirsty. The dark aura around Yuan foam flared violently. Kio Duong seemed to have her reason devoured entirely by hunger as she burst into laughter. But if look more closely, you really do look delicious. Between ragged breaths, his heart hammered like war drums. Yuan phone let out soft laugh, weary smile on his face, yet one carrying strange sense of relief. Then that's relief. No one could guess what sort of end Kio Duong was about to meet. Her eyes flew open in shock. Yuan foam shot forward like lightning and kicked at her. Kio Duong darted her eyes around and realized in horror that from the left. Unfortunately, it was already too late. Yuan Fong exploded with demonic power like thunder, putting everything he had into kick as heavy as lightning strike and blasting Kio Duong away. Fury churned in his eyes as he coldly spat out warning. Instead of saying something like, like you." You might as well just say, "You look delicious. At least that wouldn't be so disgusting." As soon as he finished speaking, Yuan phone kicked and punched in rapid succession, unleashing blow after savage blow at Kio Duong without the slightest mercy. He closed in right before her, but the department store suddenly fell into bizarre silence. No sooner had his words ended than tremendous explosion erupted, followed immediately by countless bolts of lightning crashing down. Yuan Fong slowly approached the deep crater that had just been blasted through the floor. The battle was not over yet. Sure enough, Kio Duong's endurance was absurd. She broke into mocking burst of laughter. She collapsed to the ground. Her body twisted, every bone in her frame broken beyond recognition. Kio Duong was covered in blood, yet she kept laughing loudly. "What is this? look pathetic right now. clearly have every trait needed to become insanely strong. But at last, fear appeared in her eyes." Kio Duong's eyes widened, blood tears streaming from them, but she could not utter single word. Yuanfong tightened his grip on the ghost sword in his hand, savage look in his eyes. At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind. Kill this thing. Yet, Kio Dong only became more excited, even letting out faint moan. So cool. I've never seen anything like this before. Is that your innate magic? Yuan Foam raised the sword and released it, replying coldly. That's right. The ghost's sword shot out and demonic power erupted with it. Demonic energy blanketed the entire department store as if it had locked onto Kio Dong from the start and kept lunging toward her. Space shook violently as if everything would collapse completely in the very next second. Yuan foam froze slightly. In the end, it still came to this, but Kio Duong still had not died. She used ghost hand to forcibly block Yuan Fang's sword, her face full of provocation. This isn't exactly pretty sight, is it? Kio Duong directly shoved the launch sword back the way it had come, sending it straight at Yuan Fong across from her. Faced with the enormous power erupting from that magic weapon, horror was plainly written across Yuan Fang's face. He cursed inwardly. What kind of power is this? The demonic energy in Yuan Fang's hand vanished in an instant without trace. He stepped back in shock. This thing is tenacious as leech. Not just her strength, but her recovery ability, too. And that movement, almost like teleportation, when she blocked the weapon, didn't see it at all. Why had she suddenly become so hard to deal with? Yuanfang's eyes widened in alarm as he raised an arm in front of himself, barely managing to block the oncoming shock wave from Kio Duong. He quickly dodged those life-threatening attacks. At the same time, Kio Duong clenched that mutated monstrous arm and charged at him. She threw punch as heavy as thunder, and even heaven and earth seemed to shake with it. That energy felt as though it wanted to rip space itself apart. Yet, in the very next second, trace of panic appeared on her face, and her eyes suddenly widened in horror. Yuanfong had not been crushed by that punch at all. On the contrary, he slipped nimly through Kio Duong's defense and seized that monstrous arm in tight hold. Yuan Fong immediately counterattacked, driving his knee hard into Kio Duong. Right after that came an extremely sharp spinning kick. He locked down her arm and without the slightest hesitation snapped it. Yuan Fong summoned demonic power once more. With single powerful throw, he hurled Kio Duong several miles away. Another deafening explosion swallowed the entire department store area yet again. thin haze of smoke covered them all. The demon took one step back while Yuan Fang's whole body gave out on him. He staggered, dropped to his knees, and gasped for breath with his mouth open. Kio Duong mocked him. "If you'd seen me like this from the beginning, you probably wouldn't have fought at all. You'd have just turned and run, right?" She lifted hand and lightly stroked her distorted face. Kio Duong's whole body had completely mutated, turning into halfh human, halfbeast form. Her tone was calm, but full of resentment. This is my innate magic, or more accurately, my original form. My hands and feet were always like this, but my face and body. Revolting, Yuan Foam let out cold laugh, full of disdain. Not exactly. The problem isn't your appearance. Kio Duong snorted and forced bitter smile as if she had already seen through what Yuan Fo was thinking. know that smell. It's like rotting corpse, isn't it? But don't know since when stopped being able to smell on myself. Corpse eating demons. That's what people called us for very long time. Unlike other demons, our race was born with fixed purpose to eat human flesh. If we can't eat humans, it's very difficult for us to absorb life force naturally. Even for race as naturally strong as ours, we mostly survive by gnawing on corpses for battlefields. From that point on, we were despised to the extreme. heard that after the decree was issued, we were almost immediately driven to the brink of extinction. To other kinds of demons, humans are also delicious and nutritious, but our main food source was completely cut off after what happened several hundred years ago. Most of my kin starve to death. few tried sneaking into the human world just to fill their stomachs, but the price they paid was being killed by other demons. Our parents were among them. Kio Dong lowered her head to look at the blood soaked ground beneath her. Her gaze visibly darkened. Her voice also caught in her throat as if those family memories that had never truly existed were dissolving like smoke inside her mind. have no memories of my parents. So, don't feel sad. But when saw my older sister and older brother, really was heartbroken. In any case, the three orphan children among us lived on like that under the shadow of the human world. We couldn't even maintain our human appearance. We lived in human sewers piled high with garbage, carrying around ugly forms without even realizing how ugly we were. Kio Duong raised her head for the first time since the battle began. flash of self-satisfaction appeared in her eyes. She burst in loud laughter. But look at me now. can become this cute and beautiful. don't have to keep crawling around in those dark, stinking sewers anymore. can walk beneath the clear blue sky and bask in the sun. Most importantly, eating human flesh was never wrong to begin with, wasn't it? For tens of thousands of years, that's what we've always done. Aside from those 666 years, 6 months from now, we'll go right back to it. Hearing an aarent creature pour out her heart, Gwin Fong was so shocked he nearly froze, his eyes wide. Kio Dong suddenly lowered her head, her voice softer now, yet filled with resolve. Even if it's only for one second, don't want to give up this wonderful life because of that bizarre rule. I've already lost too much. cold gleam flashed through her eyes. She pressed closer to Gwin Fong, her voice low, but carrying strange pleading tone. So, just pretend you don't know. It wasn't easy for me to meet monster like. really don't want to kill you because of that rule. So, let me make that clear first. Gwen Fong clenched his fists, his gaze hard as steel, his voice utterly firm. I'm not monster. I'm someone who hopes that rule you mentioned will exist forever. That declaration seemed to crush the very air. The monster laughed, but her laughter was filled with bitterness. This was confrontation so tense it had reached its limit. Gwin Fong became unusually cold. If that's the case, then instead of spouting meaningless words and pretending to understand, we'd better risk our lives and fight it out. Kio Duong let out long breath. pity and determination mingling plainly in her eyes. understand. In the blink of an eye, as fast as lightning, her figure vanished in thin air without leaving even trace behind. An icy gust swept past. The monster's body tightened as if preparing to pounce on Gwyn Fong, and surge of evil aura suddenly rolled forth. Kio Duong's voice sounded right beside his ear. What pity. Inguin Fong gave slight start and frantically raised his hand to block that demonic strike. The air trembled under the pressure of the constantly swelling demonic power as if every breath itself were shaking. As Eninguin Fong retreated to evade, he frowned, clearly sensing the killing intent of the opponent before him growing stronger. She had suddenly become faster and stronger. If that still wasn't her full strength, then rushing in head-on was definitely not the way to handle this. Gwyn Fong possessed every quality true monster should have. Needless to say, he was an exceptionally outstanding person. Innate bloodline, natural talent, and real combat experience accumulated over short time. Mental strength, technique, and control over demonic power. All of those things had formed the strength he possessed today. Yet in the current situation, the opponent he faced had growth rate far beyond in Gwin Fongs. There had always been an enormous inborn gap between races. From outside the high-rise building, horrifying explosion burst forth in rolling waves, shaking heaven and earth. huge hole was blasted open behind Fong, and waves of cold wind rushed in. Kio Duong paused slightly, then smiled softly as if she were still learning how to control this body of hers. Sorry, I'm still not used to handling this newly acquired power and speed. After all, I've only had them for short while. There is something that can overcome this unfairness, and that is human flesh. I'm almost fully adapted now. I'm very confident that next can end all of this without any problems. To monsters, that is not merely nutritious food. as long as they eat it. Not only are there no side effects whatsoever, it is like special elixir that can bring explosive growth. For the past month, Kio Duong had been continuously and frantically devouring human flesh, and the degree of growth it brought was so astonishing that even she herself couldn't explain it. Gwin Fong blinked and wiped the sweat from his brow, trying to judge his next tactic. He looked toward the mission letter, still using magic. Kio Duong watched quietly, recalling the feeling of that last attack when it had nearly touched her and couldn't help narrowing her eyes. Kio Dong's voice sounded by his ear again. What pity. Of all the attacks you've used, that one was the strongest given the advantage in attack range. That should have been the move with the highest chance of victory. Gwyn Fong stared straight into her eyes and said nothing, but his expression was blunt and rigidly cold. Then don't know. With one hand, Fong activated his power and charged forward like an explosion. The two streams of force drew madly toward each other like opposite poles, and every collision sounded like thunder. Hio Duong calmly dodged that pillar of demonic force while quietly observing Gwyn Fong from afar. Whether in speed or strength, it was hardly different from fighting bare-handed. The magic the guy used earlier had probably already gone beyond the range he himself could control. Her voice dropped. She no longer had the patience to probe further and attack directly. Gwyn Fong grit his teeth and counteratt attacked, thinking to himself, "If that's the case," in single instant, twisted smile appeared at the corner of Kio Duong's lips as she completely released all of her demonic aura. All she had to do was kill him and devour him afterward. The white clothes on Inguin Fawn's body were torn in two and bright red blood splattered everywhere, dying the whole outfit crimson. After brief silence, Kio Duong's voice sounded again. want to know your name. It's pleasure to meet you. Judging by the change in fighting style, the chances of success had increased quite bit. Even so, the pressure had not lessened at all because his opponent was still creature far beyond common sense. The space outside remained as quiet as ever. when not taking out the spirit club was gamble you made with your life. Immediately after that, the entire battlefield shook and massive surge of demonic power awakened from beneath the earth. This is how it's used, overturning mountains and shifting the land. And in this gamble, you won. few hours earlier, just as the evening glow had begun to stain the horizon gold, voice suddenly came from nearby parked car. So, you've already crossed hands with Winnvu. There was no emotion in that person's voice, only faint concern. Gwyn Fong fell silent, frowning as he recalled that brief clash that had felt as long as century. He kept touching his earpiece and answered little awkwardly. I'm not sure crossed hands is the right way to put it. went all out, but it didn't seem to do much at all. New Yin smiled faintly, her eyes showing kind of helplessness that was almost absurd. Leaning against her seat, she sighed. Even though tried very hard, it still felt like he was completely at ease the whole time. But that makes sense. In the end, the direction was wrong from the very beginning. She immediately thought it to Ben and said softly, "Blood is blood. After all, whether in strength or temperament, he is incredibly pure. He remains indifferent to everything. But the moment he enters battle, he becomes astonishingly perfect. That is what true specialist is. Even if you stretch the range to 300 years, no, 500 years, there aren't many monsters on the Korean peninsula stronger than him. Gwen Fong turned to look at the white-haired woman. Suspicion and trace of teasing in his eyes. Then you must be 500 years old, too, right? So, does that statement apply to you as well? Those words instantly froze the atmosphere. The woman grounded her teeth and growled softly. Nuin gave cold snort. What did you say? Gwen Fong hurriedly stepped back half pace and raised hand to scratch his head, awkward like student being scolded by teacher, stammering in panic as if he might faint. Sorry, didn't mean to offend you. She proudly lifted her chin as if age were nothing worth mentioning. At that moment, New Year would win. No matter how old am, I've always been the strongest. So, what did you do when you fought him? You probably didn't enjoy yourself the way you did when fighting me, right? And Gwen Fong gave bitter smile, recalling the suffocating tension of facing Huvvu. tried using some of the tools Languette gave me and poured all my strength into suppressing him. The driver in front glanced at the two strange people in back seat through the rearview mirror while driving, thinking to himself what on earth young people these days were talking about. And Gwyn Fong shrugged, his face mix of confusion and admiration. But couldn't tell at all that he was scared. It felt like standing in front of wall. The corners of New Yin's lips curved as she continued asking. He just stood there without moving. Gwyn Fong grunted as if he had realized something, then nodded and said in tone half disdainful, half encouraging, New Yian remained calm and explained softly. "When you were using your technique because he isn't physical combat type fighter, the fact that he just stood there without moving meant that you startled him." In the end, Gwyn Fawn let out long sigh, swallowing this cruel truth with difficulty as if he had swallowed lump of red hot coal. That's right. At the time, we were shaking hands. And But New Yin finished the second half of the sentence for him like bucket of cold water poured straight over his head. The reason you couldn't produce any worthwhile effect at all back then was simply the gap in technical level. The atmosphere sank, yet it also became clearer than ever, as if distilled from the experience of someone who had walked through countless battlefields. With the bearing of senior, New Yin leisurely looked toward the rearview mirror. Things are actually much simpler than that. No matter how powerful magic is, it can't make everyone equally strong. In the end, this was always contest of strength, wasn't it? The night air was very pleasant. Suddenly, an unusual sound rang out. The hurried footsteps of someone approaching at an abnormal speed drew near, and person in sharp high heels walked up. Amid the faint smoke covering the ruined battlefield. New Yen appeared with face full of interest. It seems I've roughly figured it out, too. I'm not all that disappointed. The monster slowly stepped out, frowning, and asked Yen in stiff, angry tone, "What are you saying?" He suddenly jolted and turned his head to look aside. Newu Yen let out soft laugh, lifted her chin, and mockingly gestured toward him. Her laughter grew louder. In that case, my judgment was 100% correct. I'd already guessed it would turn out like this, so prepared an escape route in advance. It's just that was still little worried. You were stronger than expected. was even afraid might kill you, but for someone of your level to hold out until now. Frankly, I'm little disappointed. thought at the very least you'd force me to use four tales. In the end, it was only three. If wanted two would have been enough. There was never any need to go that far. Still, I'm very curious just how many of you have come to this peninsula. Even though you were all defeated by me, it's obvious those people snuck across the border. You must know something at least. Exactly how many outsiders came to this peninsula? New Yen's gaze was as cold as steel needles, stabbing straight into the nerves. And another thing, who is the mastermind who brought people of even lower rank than you here and let them hide for while? His gaze did not waver in the slightest and his voice was dry like metal scraping against metal. "You think tell you?" New Yen smiled coldly, the corner of her lips curling up as though she could bite at any moment. "Of course not. I'm not sure how you did it, but your kinder things, only pretending to be alive. You commit illegal acts and disrupt order, yet pretend you're following the rules. only find you laughable. If you still want to keep your pitiful life, you'd better cooperate obediently." But nonback did not retreat. He merely replied coldly, each word falling like blade. He immediately swung his sharp claws and lunged at New Yen. No Rafuza. Demonic aura suddenly turned violent. Naan back gradually lost control and once again transformed into that ugly monster, charging fiercely at New Yen. She let out cold laugh and lightly slit open few drops of blood on her hand, quickly calculating in her heart. In terms of pure strength alone, this guy could even be considered slightly superior, even if he was still only at theQi level. Nanach frantically released his power and shot forward. New Yin smiled faintly, activated her magic power, and summoned wild ghost to suppress Ming Jun. heaven-shaking explosion suddenly rang out, as if something had just fallen between the two of them. Hold. Suppress. The roof of that building shook wildly, as if battle were about to erupt. In that instant, New Yin widened her eyes at her opponent. All that remained of him was heap of torn flesh and ripped skin scattered across the ground. Yet, his eyes were still staring upward. New Yin's voice was cold, as if all resistance were meaningless. No matter what you do, the result can only be this. Even if you obtain that kind of power, your actions amount to nothing more than actively seeking death. Even if you were 10 times stronger, it still wouldn't make any difference. The corner of her lips lifted as she lightly flicked fingernail as though instructing troublesome student. You need to understand that technique does not come from power, but from how you use it. Just then, black bird suddenly appeared and landed on New Yin's shoulder, opening its beak to praise her. Beautiful. voice suddenly rang out from behind, and blue feather drifted lightly through the air, startling her so badly she shivered. What? Since when were you watching? The person who had just appeared was none other than that familiar figure. She lifted her eyes and answered as if nothing were wrong. It was Lang Noette who had come here together with New Yin and Gwyn Fong. She cheerfully stood up. just got here myself. But you don't seem very happy. Well, there are times like that. If my reaction were exactly the same every single time, then I'd be the one with the problem. New Yen tilted her head. Worry clearly appeared on her usually composed face. But what's wrong with you? You don't look so good. Languya suddenly sighed as if what she had to say was extremely hard to say out loud. lot has happened since last night. haven't slept even once. I've been running all over the demon world and the human world. Nuin's voice sounded by her ear. That's awful. Lang Noi yet suddenly burst into tears. Her eyes brimming with tears that look enough to make anyone's heart ache. New Yen, please help me. I've gathered information, delivered messages, handled the aftermath, and even personally went to entertain guests. Yet, there's still mountain of work waiting for me. Hearing her friend say that, New Yin immediately panicked. What? Yet, Lang Noyat on the other side remained expressionless as she dropped bombshell, pleading over and over, "Help me go seduce few humans." Nu Yin pouted, drawing out her voice with obvious reluctance. "Fine, fine, know, but what do you mean by entertain guests?" The other party hesitated for moment, her eyes shifting elsewhere. Lang Noyette trembled so badly she could barely stand. That's bang. loud crash came from downstairs, and both women instantly turned their eyes toward the stairway. Languya was so frightened that she jumped up and hurried to whisper in New Yins ear, "What's happening downstairs? Is there still monster that slipped through the net?" And Hu Yian replied softly, her gaze thoughtful. "It's probably Gwyn Fong. They're likely fighting." Lang Noette's voice rose again, full of reproach. You brinfong here. Didn't tell you those people were all very dangerous monsters? Some of them might even be more dangerous than Gwenfong. And who zite? Then nodded with strange calmness. Yes, they should all be very strong. If he's unlucky, that guy will definitely die. don't think that's very likely, but is there problem? Should have let him fight some pathetically weak monster and handed him win? If did that, how could temper his abilities in these six months? If his bloodline were only ordinary, then perhaps his current level could already be considered decent. But ironically, that guy is fairy spirit. Her voice lowered, carrying the heaviness of someone who understood the situation better than anyone, even leaving aside some distant dream like becoming demon king. His most basic purpose is to make sure that battle never ends. If he isn't the one who fights those battles through to the very end in our place, then your worry will only become stone blocking his path. Forget it. Perhaps there was nothing to worry about from the start. In the end, those words rang out like an oath carved between blood and fate. Blood is thicker than water after all. Don't worry. Just wait patiently. It will be over soon. At this moment, Gwin Fong and Kio Duong were still locked in combat. The two of them throwing punches and kicks at each other in dead even fight. Kio Duong was full of fury. Each attack carrying the hatred of wanting to devour her opponent alive on the spot. Kio Duong asked softly why Fong suppressed his anger and moving with extreme speed grabbed Kio Duong's hand. After the explosive clash of their fists, Fong tiredly stepped back and took up defensive stance. The killing intent in the air was so dense it seemed to wrap around every move and technique. And yet, Kio Duong suddenly paused. Her heart was filled with doubt because she had noticed something extremely illogical. Clearly, every one of her attacks had landed. But it had already been more than 10 times. Sweat slid down from her temples as Kio Duong stared fixably at the opponent still standing there. And yet, not single wound on him was deep enough to be fatal. All this time, Gwen Fong had kept up with every move she made. Something was wrong. But what exactly was it? How could this be? Kio Duong cautiously watched the opponent across from her, trembling slightly and breathing hard. At that exact moment, thought as cold as knife slashed through her mind. Could it be that this guy simply could not be beaten down? Gwen Fong bared his teeth in grin, his eyes shooting sparks like hunting beast, and growled in reply. Best Yo-kai. Unlike Rack, this is privilege possessed by only very few. From birth, bestial Yo-kai possess instincts, close combat techniques, and strength far beyond ordinary people. But if it were merely technique based on brute strength, then best Yo-kai could never truly be called magic. It was not just inborn physical power, but an entire system of arts passed down since ancient times. That was exactly why they were called monsters who were not only skilled at close combat, but almost impossible to defeat in close combat. That was the understanding this young man had grasped. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps quickened and Gwyn Fong coldly spoke an apology. Step by step, he advanced toward Kio Duong, having realized something surprising. Right now, I'm very excited. want to get used to this feeling as much as possible so won't forget it. With every step he took closer, the air grew heavier and killing intent flashed in his eyes. Let's end this. But when he struck, another strange thing happened. His opponent had barely moved. And yet the damage seemed unable to land at all. Hio Duong lunged forward with no restraint. If he had not completely nullified an attack like that, then there should at least have been some motion to redirect the force. Gwen Fong's entire body was pinned by Kio Duong's sharp claws. Gritting her teeth, she growled low, her eyes blazing with desperate resolve. Then I'll take that last hit as received. Hatred flashed in Kio Duong's eyes and then her body suddenly pitched hard forward. Now it's my turn to return it. She twisted and unleashed bizarre move. And even the air seemed to swirl around that strike. Kio Duong grabbed Fong by the head, locking his movements in place, then launched lethal blow. Yet, she suddenly froze for several seconds because under that attack, Gwyn Fong was completely unharmed. Guiding the opponent's force to reduce damage was not only basic principle of close combat, but also the core of many martial arts and self-defense techniques, but did not stop there. It was not enough merely to suppress the shock one had to bear. One also had to release it through the surfaces in contact with the body, thereby rendering it ineffective. The Yo-kai called this route, just like tree with strong roots is not easily broken, Yo-kai that has mastered root is the same. As long as there is still footing beneath their feet, they will not fall. As long as both feet remain firm on the ground, they can minimize the damage caused by incoming impact, while at the same time amplifying Yo-kai's power beyond normal limits. Only then do they truly reveal their strength. Gwin Fong flew into rage, directly grabbed both of Kio Duong's arms, and hurled her away. Without the slightest mercy, he unleashed demonic energy and smashed Kio Duong violently to the ground. Kio Duong felt the pain hit her and open her eyes wide in terror. The entire high-rise shook violently. In front of Fong, deep black pit appeared, running straight down into the earth, as if the ground had been twisted and hollowed out. He dropped down there exhausted. That hole had pierced through an entire row of rooms in the building. flash of lightning streak passed and Gwenfong immediately moved to another row of rooms. Light flickered outside the window. soft sigh tore through the cold atmosphere. Her voice weak yet still trying to maintain its pride. Hey, can ask you favor? Kio Duong. Her whole body charred black. Raised her brows and lay there in pain. Softly pleading before stopped breathing. Just kill me already. If my strength declines, I'll return to my original form. Even if die, don't want to look that ugly. When Fong Fawen, one eyebrow, twitching slightly, unsure whether to feel sympathy or amusement calmly, as if taking inventory, he replied, don't intend to kill you right now." He narrowed his eyes and snorted contemptuously. The other Yo-kai have already crossed the border, and the way they crossed, "There are still lot of questions you need to answer." Despite the intense pain, Kio Duong still forced out mocking smile. If you're sparing my life for some other reason, isn't that even better? Looks like expected too much after all. Right then, strange fluctuation of energy came from the distance, causing Gwin Fong to whirl around in shock. The very next second, he was struck by that beam of light in sneak attack. In another room, New propped up her chin, and listened to her friend's bizarre request. So, what exactly does it mean to entertain guests? Where did those people come from? Lang Noya was not too surprised, answering indifferently, her voice drifting into the air like smoke. if reveal little, then some of the Yo-kai from the mainland are also among this group of border crossers. Even local side of the Yo-kai world has noticed this, so they've sent people to assist, letting them handle it themselves. New Yin tilted her head, her tone puzzled yet somewhat excited. That sounds reasonable enough. If they're capable, want to meet them, too. I'm very curious about their level. think they should be capable, but probably because of pride, the mainland side sent an assistant with reputation that bit too great. Dealing with him is little troublesome and their attitude is rather cold as well. And who you nuted? Interest gleaming in her eyes at this sudden upheaval. You said reputation. If you're putting it that way, do you mean they sent some elder who has been asleep for thousands of years? No, not that person himself. They said it's direct bloodline descendant and heir. descendant of whom? Why was she here? Then the answer fell like meteor, crushing every speculation in an instant. The great sage equal to heaven. They said she's son Wukong's granddaughter. At that very moment, girl in ancient clothing striking beyond compare appeared. It was none other than Hai Lamb. Meanwhile, Gwin Fong was still standing frozen where he was because of that earlier strike even though the move had not been aimed at him. That threw his mind into chaos. That attack just now wasn't aimed at me. Isn't she an enemy? By order of the judge, am hunting foreign yo-kai. The long-haired woman blocked his path. The weapon in her hand spun lightly once, and the bones in her wrist gave faint crack, as though heralding an approaching storm. As long as you do not obstruct me. do not care who you are, you unrighteous soul. Those words hit in Gwen Fong's chest like heavy hammer, making his whole body stiffen as countless possibilities about the girl's identity flashed through his mind. That tone, that person, could she not be Yo-kai from the Korean Peninsula? But before he could connect all the clues, the girl's voice rang out clearly again. The one behind you is sinner who deserves to die 10,000 times over. This time, can spare you, but there won't be second time. She casually played with strand of hair beside her earring. If you don't want to die, move aside. Hi Lamb lightly blew on the strand of hair in her hand. Gwyn Fong only felt chill run down his spine. He stood there staring in shock. Even breathing became difficult. Suddenly, loud explosion rang out. The heat from the rubble had not yet faded when calm sentence brutally drew the final line through Fong's sliver of hope. That should be enough. light breeze stirred. And Gwenfong directly used his own body to take Hawai Lamb's attack, protecting Kio Duong. She seemed somewhat appreciative as she praised him. You're stronger than thought. If were still the me from 30 minutes ago, would have died on the spot just now. That impact had not only shaken muscles and bones, but spread through his whole body like an alarm bell. For the still rather immature trunk and roots of tree named Ninguin Fong, that blow was truly too cruel. And Gwyn Fong gritted his teeth, his gaze unwavering. could still block one more, but reason suddenly snapped him awake. No, no, can't. Hi Lamb's cold voice rang out again, not as question, but with trace of surprised mockery. Your legs can still move in the darkness. Her figure looked like demon, her eyes pitch black. She narrowed them slightly, as if she had already predicted every reaction. This time, will kill you, too. Hawai Lamb once again took out that eerie strand of hair, supple as it curled through the air. Demonic art. With just flick of Hawi Lamb's wrist, Gwyn Fong exploded where he stood. The moment the name of the move was spoken, God whipping lash. Her aura spread in all directions. Waves upon waves of smoke and dust rolling outward. Hawaii Lamb suddenly felt chill down her spine. Her eyes widened as she looked ahead in shock. gigantic iron fist was hurtling toward her face at lightning speed. That arm was like massive boulder slamming viciously toward Hawaii. After witnessing the collision of demonic energies, Gwyn Fong immediately dropped to his knees in exhaustion, gasping for breath, he looked at her in fear before Gwin Fong's eyes, that enormous arm spread open and blocked Hawkeye Lamb's magical attack in his place. Just as everyone thought the storm was about to sweep away the last shred of hope of survival in this area, New Yan spoke coldly. came down because sense something wrong. And what find is this traveling circus. Who are you? You came all the way from China just to wave your arms around here. Instead of going after those criminals, you chose to attack Yo-kai that isn't even fully grown yet. Stop making that face like someone smash your rice bowl. At the very least, tell me the reason. The woman's gaze remained sharp as blade. And her reply was not long- winded, only an icy warning. Hi, Lamb warned New Yinfong, who had just been dragged back from the edge of the abyss. Heard someone call his name. New Yin looked at him worriedly. Gwinfong, are you all right? He shook his head. Though the shock of brushing past death had not yet faded, he still tried to sound calm. Yes, it seems wasn't badly hurt. The uninvited guest curled her lip. can see that. What is that thing? And what is all this mess? She swept her eyes around, then sighed as if voicing question whose answer she already knew. Nuin could only helplessly say, "Forget it. Even if told you, you wouldn't believe me." The woman frowned slightly. It seemed that the true cause of this chaos was actually something else. Gwyn Fong clenched his hand tightly, as though insulted by that naked truth right before his face. "The real cause?" Nuin cut in. "Isn't it obvious?" But the other side did not stop. On the contrary, every word seemed to peel open bitter wound she could not deny. No matter where you are, you're very famous person, and you don't even know it yourself. New looked straight at her. That tone held no mockery. It was more like emphasizing an even cruer truth. You don't look like the type who would obediently let others order you around. She mocked Hai Lamb again. Are you planning to arrest us just to establish your authority? Hai Lamb narrowed her eyes. never wanted to come to this peninsula in the first place, but after arriving, found out it's even more troublesome than thought. No one can clearly explain what exactly happened. So, how am supposed to do my job? Out of habit, New Yin pressed two fingers together, her tone softening somewhat. Those monsters are stirring and trying to make trouble. But it seems like you can temporarily deal with the problem in few nearby places, right? So, why don't you just tell me exactly which places they are? Wouldn't that be faster? Gwen Fong seemed little stunned by the conversation between the two. By Hawai Lamb's final sentence, she sounded as though she were preparing to walk into remedial class for Yo-kai. I'll go teach them lesson. Hai Lamb and New Yin really were both peerless masters. Torrance of magical power surged between them, nearly lighting up the whole room. The two women were both wary of each other, each keeping close watch on the others every move. Hi Lam gently drew out strands of hair again as weapons. New Yin also instinctively clenched her hand again, mobilizing the bloodline of thousand-year fox. At the very instant the killing intent in the air was nearly about to freeze into ice. loud shout suddenly crashed straight into the center of the confrontation. So forceful that even the anger swirling in everyone's eyes seemed to be blown away. Wait, stop. That voice did not come from some exalted master, nor from holy archage descending from the heavens, but from someone who looked as if his only two weapons were mouth that loved lecturing people and pair of slippers tucked under his arm. Nu yen, what are you doing? Without waiting for anyone to object, Lang Noya continued as if reading out an imperial edict in the middle of vegetable market. Didn't already tell you she's guest? guest? If there's conflict, make peace immediately. Are you really going to start hitting people the moment you raise your claws? If this blows up, can you bear the responsibility? Can you? New suddenly stopped short, denying it in surprise. No, that's not it. But Lang Noette was not finished. He suddenly turned to New Yarp as cleaver. And you too, Shia, weren't you sent here to help us? No matter what conflict occurred between you and that kid, you're not allowed to use magic. even if he behaved rudely without the judge's permission. Yo-kai fighting each other privately is also illegal. The next words were like curfew notice posted up for all to see. No matter what the tribunal's regulations may be, this is an absolute rule bestowed upon all Yo-kai by the Yo-kai king. As the one conveying that judge's will, absolutely will not stand by and watch this happen. If you do not stop, then don't blame me. will immediately summon everyone here to the tribunal and report this matter to those above. Everyone was stunned. Gwen Fong backed away several steps in fear. Then blunt voice came from behind, sounding as if lamenting bowl of noodles left uneaten. Surprised, all eyes instantly turned toward Gwyn Fong again. Even if he's just lackey, not just anyone can become the judge's lackey. He's the one who once declared he'd pick up celestial body and eat it. while the other lackeyis all ran away before lasting single day. Among those he was forced to deliver the sacred officials orders toward giants as numerous as the stars. When speaking law to those hulking monsters, he didn't tremble from their threats. He had to hold his head high and stand firm. Though think that's far too lenient toward the weak. On the other hand, no matter how terrifyingly powerful the existence before him, if he feels something is unjust, he absolutely will not back down, letting out long breath, as if emptying the volcano inside her chest. Shiao Huai nodded and withdrew her magic. Her earring glimmered faintly. Her voice was slightly, but very straightforward. All right, understand. really did lose control little. There's no need to make excuses for myself just because wanted to discipline thick-skinned brat. I'll speak plainly. came here to punish the guilty, not to cooperate with you people. As long as this place remains your territory, will give you the minimum respect. But you better be careful and stay out of my business. Especially that foxwoman. Make sure she remembers that. New Yen was trembling with anger like someone who had just crawled down from church bell tower after being struck by lightning. What? Hey, you just passed through the gates of hell moment ago. Newu Yin was about to rush out and teach that woman lesson, but suddenly met Lang Noyette's unfocused gaze. Those soulless looking eyes were signaling her not to act rashly. In thin mist that still had not fully dispersed after the battle, moonlight fell through the rose patterned window. Hai Lamb had already left. Languette clapped his hands while curling his lips slightly, his tone light as if nothing had happened. Mission accomplished. We even captured another Yo-kai. Gwin Fong, you've really worked hard. Soul was reported as an area with many disappearances. Thanks to you, starting tomorrow, no one will die anymore. Gwin Fong's eyes widened in astonishment. There are many places like this in Seoul. If that's the case, then we can't let anyone else get near them either. Lango yet was still dusting himself off when he suddenly burst out laughing. He raised hand and pointed at the columns of smoke rising from other parts of the city. Don't worry, you two weren't the only ones out hunting tonight. like brother to bin the Yo-kai in the human world and Yo-kai like you as well. This time all of you were permitted to enter human territory to carry out the mission. Each person was assigned different hunting zone. It was bit hard, but most of the intruders tonight have already been caught. New Yen was still wiping the blood from her fingertips with the hem of her clothes. When she looked up and asked as though she had just heard that reinforcements had arrived, other than us, there were others from the Yo-kai world, too. How many usable people are there? Without changing expression, Lang Noyette replied, "Not just that, it's not only us, Yo-kai, humans are involved, too." Going by what that person said, it wasn't exactly cooperation between the two sides, but they were each responsible for certain areas. The south side of the Han River is under the control of us monsters. Anyone who doesn't want to die, get out of the way. The north side is left to the male shamans to carry out the purification mission. The moment he heard the words male shamans, someone suddenly turned his head as if he had unexpectedly heard the name of an ex-lover. Male shamans meant male sorceress. Yuanfong thought to himself, "Then wouldn't that mean?" The scene shifted to Namsa Mountain, Yung District, Soul, special figure wearing tightly sealed mask sat down by the city wall. Why must you insist on acting alone? As far as I'm concerned, following you is perfectly normal. With your authority as Dao commander, you could actually bring along about 10 more shamanises. The one speaking was Shiawa, freelance priestess. The young sorcerer did not turn around, only replying indifferently, as if he were talking to rock. can handle it by myself. Right now, we're already short on manpower to wipe out those monsters. Besides, if other sorcerers came, I'd only find them troublesome rather than dragging them around everywhere. I'd rather go alone. don't like having to hold their hands and teach them every step of the way. Shiawa still refused to give up. She straightened her cloak and lifted her head, determination in her eyes like that of secretary about to hand in resignation. You could take this chance to get used to leading others. think that's both duty and responsibility of sorcerer. The young man turned around. This time his voice was no longer cold, only hollow. I've never asked you to do anything for me in your capacity as sorcerer. He lowered his head and looked at his hands, stained with dried blood. His voice dropped slightly, as if he were speaking of an age long past. wasn't all that willing in the first place. That old man forced me into position never wanted. If you want me to give all this up and become an ordinary sorcerer, could do it immediately as long as you stop ordering me around. Shiawa said nothing more, only frowned little, her face showing both sympathy and helplessness. So, even sorcerer who didn't want to bully subordinates and didn't want to be disturbed by others couldn't have it that way. By the way, that monster lying behind you isn't exactly small. The shamanis suddenly turned around as if only just realizing she had nearly been crushed by corpse as big as bus. Is that an apparent class one? Is that thing the leader of the monsters on Naman? The young man shook his head lightly. His voice was calm like he was analyzing biological specimen in laboratory. This one does look like an apparent class, but it doesn't seem to be the leader. Among these monsters, its size only counts as medium. Judging from the species, it lives deep in the mountains, likes to eat women, and its original habitat is Japan. That's why it hasn't caused too much damage yet. As for the leader alone, it's nearly as large as Nomson Tower. Her expression turns serious and her fingers lightly brushed across the data screen on the glowing panel. Earlier investigations estimated there were around 10 individuals on Namsan. Yet that lord had single-handedly smashed an entire pack of aarent class monsters. month ago, no, even compared to just few days ago, he had improved tremendously, though he lacked actual combat experience. No one in the western escort office could achieve this much. She looked up at him. This time, her gaze was no longer that of subordinate looking at superior, but recognition from an equal. Even in the face of countless objections, the elders had still appointed him as sorcerer. Surely because of that very reason, genius, the first in centuries with such outstanding talent, one who had reached the heavenly bone rank. The young sorcerer let out sigh, his gaze drifting into the distance. So, what do we do next? Go make report to the Minister of National Defense. Shiawa laughed as if she had just heard the funniest joke of the night. No. To the police commissioner and the committee member. They're probably already waiting for you, so we have to go now. Immediately, right this instant, he almost reflexively argued back, unable to hide the exhaustion and despair in his voice. Why can't sleep first and go tomorrow? It's just report anyway. In the end, she couldn't hold back any longer. She raised her hand and lightly patted his shoulder as if waking up child who had nodded off in the middle of press conference. What nonsense are you talking about? Today, literally speaking, all of soul has been turned upside down. Our mission has been completed. Casualties were reduced as much as possible and the monsters were all wiped out. But what about the civilians? She stressed every word as if she were shouting on behalf of the entire media department. Even if we can control the media, we can't suppress everything completely, especially not these days. She raised her phone for him to see the sensational headlines on it. The news is probably saying right now that North Korea launched terrorist attack. He raised his brows slightly. people thinking that might actually be good thing. She nodded, her gaze sharp as blade. Even if it's fake news, we have to make everyone believe it and make it look as real as possible. He sighed as if he had just signed over his house to stranger. Fine, get it. It's going to be very late tonight. Anyway, it's the weekend and besides, you have to go with me to Inchan airport before 7:00 in the morning. He froze. 7:00 in the morning? Why do we suddenly have to go to Inchan airport? With calm expression, she answered, "Because just received notice from the elder." Her next sentence made him go rigid on the spot. heard that rather famous on my Ooji family in Japan made request. They're sending two people and elder is already agreed. Have you ever heard of the Kira family?" He frowned. only know some anime related to Japan. But why does it have to be me? Obviously, you have plenty of other people to choose from." She shrugged. "Maybe it's to match the rank." Her next words sounded light but carried the weight of fate. The heirs of those illustrious senior masters will be the next generation to wield that supreme power. Scene change. The camera widened, illuminating the runway at Inchan airport on misty winter morning. Just looking at the airport, there doesn't seem to be anything special, but the atmosphere here is completely different from where we are, isn't it, sister? soft laugh came from seat beside him. All right. Well, this is our first time going abroad anyway. Their gazes turned out the window where the sun was rising from the edge of the Japanese sky. Hard to say for sure, but hope Korea will be an interesting place. The two Japanese guests had just stepped out of immigration, their expressions solemn with trace of tension. The staff member in charge of receiving them along with the young sorcerer assigned to greet them, used their crash course Japanese to offer greeting. Welcome to Korea. Shiawa stood beside them with an expressionless face, though inwardly she was roing with frustration over the translation devices delay. Tion Lynn paid no attention at all to what she had just said, only staring intently at the phone in his hand. What nuisance. But they had no choice except to speak to them directly since they were guests after all. Although Tion Lynn was still accompanying her, he seemed to be acquainted with the elder. Thinking of the reason they were being forced to act together this time, he frowned slightly. Why did father agree to this transfer request? sorcerer and an onmyogi acting together. Something like that has never happened. Shiawa, who could roughly be considered scholar in mystical arts, gently corrected him in the tone of someone experienced. Strictly speaking, it's not that this has never happened before during the period of Japanese rule. You know, as if recounting historical anecdote known only within the circle, she continued, "At that time, two Amayoji passed through Busousan port under the supervision of the family agency of the governor general's office. Records say that they cooperated with Korean sorcerers to conduct exorcism rituals in Seoul and Busousan, one in each place." The young sorcerer, somewhat curious, tilted his head and asked further, "So, what happened afterward?" The person beside him answered thoughtfully as though that old incident still sent aftershocks through the world of sorcery to this day. Somehow they really did capture the supernatural entity causing trouble at the time, but afterward few problems arose. She emphasized the key point as if indirectly issuing warning. The overall atmosphere was not harmonious at all. Among them were two people who seemed to particularly dislike each other. Her voice grew lower and lower like someone whispering about taboo subject. The conflict between them kept escalating and they nearly fought to the death. And ironically, the damage caused while trying to stop both sides from fighting ended up being even greater than the exorcism itself. Shiawa folded her arms. That's more or less to be expected, isn't it? After all, our basic concepts are different, and the ways we do things aren't the same either. Tion Lynn flinched slightly and turned to look at her carefree expression. Xiao Hua deliberately lowered her voice as if giving solemn warning. Still, young master, you should be careful, even if they may not intend it. Discord can suddenly arise at any moment. The young master chosen this time as the representative sorcerer replied in less than enthusiastic tone. can't be sure either. If it feels uncomfortable, you can also claim your abilities are insufficient and leave. That might actually be more reasonable. After all, that wouldn't be the worst case scenario yet. Just then, he narrowed his eyes toward the distance. Two Japanese people were walking this way. think that's them. The two young people were carrying heavy luggage in their hands. Tion Lynn nodded lightly, his tone certain, as though every step had already been calculated in advance. Since we already sent them our photos, they should know what we look like, too. The blond-haired boy seemed to notice someone approaching and suddenly turned to look over. Tion Lin immediately whispered to Shiawa, "Hey, he looks like he has pretty bad temper. Yeah, his appearance really is bit unsettling." The footsteps of the foreign boy approached steadily. Tion Linn and Yangming officially came face to face. The two, who had no favorable impression of each other to begin with, both stepped forward to greet one another. Tion Linn took slight step back, inhaled deeply, and tried to steady his heartbeat because the two guests had come within arms reach. Calm down. calm down. Let's go together. The boy pulling the suitcase across from them spoke first in fairly accurate Korean. His manner was so crisp and polite that it was almost too much to take. Hello. Tion Linn was so surprised that he froze for moment. Right after that, Yangming bowed according to proper Japanese etiquette. He showed bright smile so excessive it seemed rehearsed as if he had been instructed beforehand that no matter what, he had to win the other side's goodwill first. Thank you all very much for coming to receive us. Without waiting for anyone to ask, he immediately began introducing himself so quickly that it almost made even job interview look unprofessional by comparison. My name is Yong Ming. I'm 16 this year. if you count by Korean age, then I'm 17. I'll be in your care during my time here. Tion Lynn was somewhat surprised by the other party's pronunciation, which carried almost no foreign accent at all. He tilted his head slightly, his tone holding both surprise and trace of caution. Your Korean is really good. Yangming smiled shyly like someone praised for being good at math, but too embarrassed to admit he had taken tutoring classes. Really? started learning in middle school. Thank heavens. He winked at the person beside him, then immediately exposed her with unhesitating familiarity. But my older sister's Korean is even better than mine. Seeing that his sister was still looking down and checking the luggage, pretending not to notice anything, Yong Ming called out to her loudly without the slightest restraint, just like calling family member home for dinner. Guusha, what are you doing? Sis, hurry up and greet them, too. Prompted by her younger brother, Yang Guushiwa had no choice but to greet Tion Lin and the others from distance. She was still quite focused on the phone in her hand, and her tone was very cold. Hello. Both of them looked toward Yong Guushi in slight astonishment. Yangming hurriedly bowed once more, looking as though he were apologizing on behalf of the entire world, one hand, even lifting slightly as if he were afraid the others might mistake his sister for some nearly extinct, difficult creature. I'm really sorry, my sister isn't very sociable. Her name is Yang Guushiwa, and she's 2 years older than me. Tion Lynn shook his head lightly and smiled highly diplomatic smile, trying to make himself look bit more relaxed so the atmosphere would stop feeling as taut as cello string pulled to high note. It's fine, very normal. But sure enough, you really can't judge people only by appearances. He narrowed his eyes and quickly glanced at the silent older sister standing there with that unreadable aura. An alarm immediately sounded in his mind. Low-level danger warning. The dangerous one might very well be her. After getting into the car, Shiawa spoke in polite tone as though reading from diplomatic reception manual. We have already reserved rooms for the two of you at hotel in downtown Soul. She did not let Yang Guushu silence interrupt the conversation and continued with professionalism no less polished than that of luxury hotel receptionist. If there is any inconvenience regarding the accommodations or the surrounding environment, please let me know at any time. Yongming shook his head repeatedly, deeply grateful, even almost about to bow again out of habit. No, not at all. This was already an urgent request to begin with. For you to have prepared things in advance to this extent, we are already extremely thankful. Sitting beside Tion Lynn, Shiawa heard this and tilted her head slightly. trace of puzzlement flashed in her eyes, like radar suddenly activating upon catching mission keyword. Young Master Ton Lynn gave slight nod, his gaze once again returning to an openly probing posture. understand, but may ask little about the purpose of your trip this time? He leaned slightly forward. Clearly, he was expressing concern, not conducting an interrogation. His tone remained polite, but there was trace of sharpness to it. heard the two of you came here for visits and exchanges, but I'm very curious. What exactly is the main focus? Did you come here to help suppress and eliminate monsters? Or is it more about sightseeing and cultural exchange? Although he spoke very directly, his gaze remained appropriately gentle, not enough to make people feel attacked. We need to clarify this point before we can make arrangements, and it will also prevent any misunderstandings from arising on our side. Getting straight to the point was better than going in circles forever. The person sitting in the back suddenly sighed, seeming little hesitant as if unsure whether to speak. Yangming swept his gaze over everyone. Then, only after taking deep breath, answered in calm but extremely serious tone. We came to investigate monster. It has very likely come to Korea. If possible, our purpose is to suppress and eliminate that monster. Seeing that his sister still seemed little hesitant, Yong Ming immediately turned his head and offered her an awkward but sincere smile of reassurance. Yang Guushiwa stared at her younger brother with widened eyes and surprise. Hey sis, you know it's okay. Yong Ming spoke at once as if calming her down. Father also said, "We could decide this ourselves. Maybe they still don't know, but this is their country after all. Hiding information is not only unreasonable. think we might as well be straightforward and ask for their help." Tion Lynn frowned, focused glint flashing through his eyes, as though the defenses in his heart had just received highlevel warning. You mean some kind of monster? The fact that it could cross borders to come here means it's at least divine spiritclass dangerous monster. Yang Ming shook his head, trying to dispel the misunderstanding that had just passed through the air. No, that's not it. At least not yet. He tilted his head slightly, his eyes quickly sweeping across each person as if assessing how much they knew about this cultural classification system before continuing. don't know what Korea calls it, but in the Asian region, monsters are usually divided into four categories. He raised one finger and began explaining as if teaching supernatural history class. Demonic beasts, animals that have existed for long time, and after gaining intelligence and magical power, transform into monsters. Then he raised second finger, his speech still clear and orderly. Vengeful spirits, the souls of humans that generate magical power because of powerful obsession or resentment. When he raised the third finger, his eyes grew sharp as though he had truly seen such things with his own eyes. Spirits that reside in old objects are called possessed souls, which is what people call ghosts. The last finger was raised as well, and this time his tone was little slower than before, almost whisper. They do not originate from animals, humans, or objects, but are monsters nurtured from natural energy. This type is called spirit entities. Yangming paused for moment, then continued in lower tone, almost as warning. There's still one other exception, one that does not belong to any of the four categories above. The two people seated in front were somewhat surprised by what they had just heard, but he continued speaking. We call it an evil god. Tien Lamb sat in front and raised hand to rub his forehead. The dark god, that was what they called it in Korea. The girl beside him gave slight nod, her shoulders tensing unconsciously, as if the very word she had just spoken had added another burden to her. That's right. It is type of monster that belongs to none of the four categories above. monster born from nothingness. Her voice lowered, giving the impression that she was leading everyone into the darkest part of an ancient legend. No one knows how they are ultimately born. However, whether human or monster, people can only speculate that they originate from the desires and fears of all living beings in this world. She looked at each person again, as if confirming that everyone truly understood how serious the matter was. Although their forms are all different within the same era, absolutely no two dark gods will appear the same time. Only after one dark god dies will new one emerge several hundred or even thousand years later. The form and abilities of each individual are different. Even so, people say they all possess extremely great potential and desires beyond imagination. According to the records, from the very moment it is born, its intelligence far exceeds all common sense. People say that the more they eat, the stronger they become, and moreover, their hunger is endless. Even by monster standards, this species is absurd beyond belief. In the past, every time dark god appeared, horrifying chaos would erupt immediately afterward. Whenever that happened, on Myogi and sorcerers would join forces to suppress it. Tien Lamb leaned back slightly, his weary gaze fixed directly on Duong Min, though he still maintained the most basic courtesy. Could you tell me about the dark god's form? At that moment, the young man opposite him spoke. We still don't know. As just said, we haven't even been able to determine whether it has already arrived in Korea. However, based on the omen of the dark god's manifestation in the prophecy, all we know for now is that it has already been born and is crossing the sea westward. We will contact you again tomorrow night. Please rest easy for now. Ku Hoa folded her arms, narrowed her eyes, and looked seriously at the young master. Kuho, what do you think? and Lamb let out long breath. His eyes shifting from doubt to resolve, like someone lost in the desert, finally finding backup plan. What should we do? Whether keep thinking about it or rest first, will do my best to cooperate, and will also report this to my father first. If what they say is true, then this is definitely an extremely serious problem. Tua glanced at him and gave faint smile as if she had already guessed what he was going to say next. mean, know what you want to say. He lowered his head slightly, his gaze turning distant, as though he were looking through the lingering spiritual energy left from last night. Last night, while fighting the monsters, was thinking if there really is mastermind behind this, then what exactly is his purpose? His voice sank little, but did not lose any of its sharpness. They were all just ordinary monsters. They only grew stronger because they had eaten human flesh. But they don't even know how to use their power. If the others are only at this level too, then wiping them all out is only matter of time. He tilted his head slightly, his gaze seeming to sweep through the tangled possibilities like spiderweb. Aside from the question of why someone would do this, the matter itself has no meaning at all. But what if from the very beginning the real purpose of all this lay somewhere else? His tone began to take on dramatic edge, as though he were exposing the truth behind shocking conspiracy. If releasing large number of low-level monsters at the same time was only meant to make us lower our guard, to make us mistakenly believe that this was the limit of their level, then can say with certainty that this plan has almost succeeded perfectly. Hoa and nodded slowly, as though that half familiar, half strange hypothesis had just awakened her. That's true. also think last night's large-scale extermination was almost over. But among the monsters that slipped through our net, what if the dark god was mixed in with him? He paused for second, then slightly emphasized his tone as if he had finally reached the answer. The dark god has most likely already blended in with them. Tien Lamb let out heavy breath as though drawing back the curtain on the second act of this tragedy. It isn't just monsters from Japan that have crossed the border and come here. It has also been confirmed in China, Japan, and several other smaller scale regions. If it can make its way here all the way from Japan, then there is no guarantee that something from elsewhere won't come as well. But at the same time, the dark god is not an ordinary creature either. So think perhaps we don't need to worry too much. TN lamb shook his head slightly, still refusing to yield as always. But don't think this is an exaggeration. If there truly is dark god from another country and it has completed its evolution over the past month, then its level absolutely cannot be measured on the same scale as those monsters from last night. It may even have reached the realm of divine being. Perhaps there will be people like those great oniog masters who have come all the way here from elsewhere to capture the dark god. truly hope that all of this is just me worrying for nothing. The scene shifted elsewhere to Mount Moa in the area near soul. Bakenwin Fong looked up at the dim dawn sky and nodded slightly. think this place is fine. It doesn't seem like mountain that gets many visitors. Nu Yen, who is nearby, also spoke. Even if few people happen to pass by once in while, it's fine as long as it's not like that shopping district yesterday where we'd run into people we shouldn't come into direct contact with. Even if we meet few people in place like this, we can still keep things under control. Bachin Fong quietly breathed sigh of relief. Thank heavens. Nuin looked somewhat speechless at the person before her. She curiously asked Bach and Gwinfong, "Did you lose sleep last night? Was it because those two people died in the shopping district? don't think that was your fault. To be frank, it's probably because my magic is no longer as pure as it used to be. It may sound like an excuse, but this really is the first time I've had to handle such large-scale problem of an indirect nature. But when her eyes fell on those slightly hunched shoulders, withdrawn in self-reroach, she could only sigh and reluctantly admit, "It seems what just said didn't make you feel any better at all." Bachenguin Fong lowered his head to look at his hands, his fingers trembling slightly, as though they were still stained with blood that no washing could ever remove. Yes, was just thinking about whether could have done more. Nuin looked like stern professor, yet one full of compassion. Maybe that's why brought you here to teach you some necessary skills. Things like what happened yesterday will happen to you countless more times in the future. Starting today, whenever there is time, will teach you the skills once learned. After all, this was my responsibility to begin with. If you understand these things, you can also disguise yourself as monster. Even if you're not as strong as am, just learning few basic spells will already be very useful. Barriers, confinement, detection, ceiling. There are many kinds of spells for dealing with different situations, so learn them properly. Bachuin Fong swallowed dryly as if he had just received an acceptance letter from top tier spy academy. Okay. Suddenly, she looked as though she were about to begin some strange ritual, and her tone abruptly turned serious. Before that, almost in the very next instant, she had already moved right up close to the young man. The stillness in the air was torn apart by the crunch of dry leaves underfoot. Wait. pair of hands slowly caught the body of the young man before her. Be careful. The boy's eyes widened at the string of events happening one after another. Even if you're spirit, don't lose your balance and fall over just because you got little startled. At that moment, one of New Yin's hands was still supporting his back. Perfect posture. She suddenly revealed faint smile and strange purple glint seemed to flash in her eyes. Relax. Loosen up little. Just stay like that. trace of smuggness appeared on her face, and her voice drew closer and closer to the young man, because this will all be over very soon. mysterious and unfamiliar fragrance quietly drifted closer. It was unlike any flower, yet carried the sweetness of peaches. His heart raced as if he were sprinting with all his might. For the first time in his life, he experienced this kind of fluttering emotion. New Yin's lips moved slightly, carrying an almost irresistible temptation. Unable to endure it any longer, he shut his eyes tightly as if trying to sever all connection with everything around him. Then, just as if he had awakened from long dream, he suddenly opened his eyes in another world. And when his vision cleared again, what appeared before him was an extremely familiar scene. clear yet distant voice rang out, seeming to come straight from within his subconscious. Don't worry. What you're seeing before your eyes isn't real. New Yin stepped lightly out from behind the darkness. And every word she spoke was like ripples spreading across still lake. This is the deepest part of your inner heart. Everything you see, hear, and feel here is built entirely from what is stored in your memory. Bachenguin Fong let out relieved sigh as if he had finally escaped nightmare that had lasted for years. Thank goodness. This isn't that place. You mean this is like some kind of illusion that doesn't really exist, right? Then are you the same right now, too? She smiled faintly, as if she had expected his reaction and at the same time confirmed the suspicion he was still half doubting in his heart. No, the one talking to you right now is the real me. The spell I've cast on you is little special. ninetailed fox appeared. As she spoke, she raised hand and pale blue light gently coiled around her fingertips, circulating like living smoke. This is one of the secret spells of our clan called dream echo. It's somewhat similar to sending false stimuli to the brain through the senses. Her voice lowered as if she were speaking of secret art that existed only in ancient texts. The result is that it can create visual or auditory hallucinations. Just as you already know, it can also make you forget things you once witnessed or even manipulate few simple actions. Nuian shrugged, still unable to completely hide her pride in her clan's abilities, and continued. Compared to that kind of spell, this technique is higher level application. It doesn't merely sense stimuli. It also opens path straight into consciousness, temporarily connecting our streams of thought together with smile like an autumn breeze brushing past window frame. She ended her explanation with poetic metaphor. It's very simple. Think of it as me acting as guest visiting your mind for short while. That's more or less what it feels like. Normally, of course, there would be no reason for me to maintain it this long. But at that very moment, somewhat strange power radiated from her hands. From now on, we're going to begin test. To be honest, find you rather interesting. Baching Fong looked somewhat surprised by what she had just said. She raised her head to look at the roing darkness in front of her, where some unusual existence was about to appear. When she spoke, her voice sounded as though she were introducing special performance. Let's see how well you can perform when fighting this one. The footsteps of that thing seemed ready to tear space itself apart, sending chill down one's spine while the surrounding forms gradually dissolved into nothingness. But before Bachwin Fong had time to mentally prepare himself, sudden forboing flashed through him, and he blurted out in haste as if he had just realized something was wrong. Wait, don't tell me that. In the darkness, familiar figure slowly emerged. It was not the kind of familiarity that put one at ease, but the kind so familiar it made one's spine turned cold. very familiar appearance, but not one meant to reassure you. For you, this may be the first time you've truly faced the nature of humanity. She slowly walked toward the newly appeared duplicate, her eyes shining brightly as though admiring vivid psychological experiment. It may not be completely identical to how it was back then. After all, this is only copy created from the information in your memories. However, once came into contact with that entity's memories. Combined with your own experiences, after cross-referencing the information from both of us, the accuracy of this copy should be quite high. Aren't you curious? Between the two of you, who is actually stronger, and what is the real difference here, Gwenfong? can't say for sure. Nuian narrowed her eyes slightly and slowly raised her right hand as if to signal the start, but did not forget to give him an important piece of information. By the way, let me tell you this. The demonic aura of that entity will be exactly the same as it was back then. At the time, its body was already on the verge of collapse from having its demonic aura drained dry. Remember this well. That pitiful amount of demonic aura was practically exhausted. She paused for beat as if she wanted the information to sink deeply into Bachwin Fong's mind, then nodded lightly, finishing her explanation in an assured tone. Of course, two streams of power collided, erupting with sharp explosive crash. Bach and Gwyn Fong and the copy of himself charged straight at each other and plunged in fierce combat. The other side did not hesitate in the slightest, throwing heavy punch packed with immense power. The atmosphere there suddenly grew tense. New Yin slowly reminded him, her voice carrying both admiration and warning. Even without using demonic aura, you're still astonishingly strong. Bach and Fong narrowed his eyes and observe his opponent within the illusion, trying to analyze the unusual movements and the hidden power inside them. What kind of power is this? Just now, he definitely used the force of stamping on the ground to disperse the pressure. Before he could fully react, Bakenwinfong was struck square in the face by thunderous punch from that monster. He shot the other side weary glance. Unlike when that thing had thrown the kick, this time he could only use both hands to evade and defend. His eyes suddenly lit up as if startled with even trace of pride as he wondered to himself, "Was really this strong back then?" Strength, speed, everything far surpassed the level he had shown when fighting the monsters in the shopping district. And most importantly, the force packed into that punch was incredibly fierce, as though it was strong enough to pierce straight through the opponent's body. In the next instant, the figure before him rushed in close to the young man at blinding speed. It was as if he had lost all emotion and was charging forward like mad man. The sigh mixed with faint satisfaction sounded out as expected. It really isn't easy at all. Her voice was warm and also sounded as if she were encouraging him. Once again emphasizing the potential hidden deep within Bachenguin Fong's body. told you before, didn't You have great deal of potential. If were monster that required me to use my own body, I'm afraid this battle would be several times more difficult. Your fighting spirit truly cannot be underestimated. But because of that, very big problem is now laid bare before us. that unimaginably powerful fighting spirit without any exaggeration. That willpower alone is enough to let him seize the upper hand in any battle you've ever experienced. But that only applies when the opponent is of lower level. When you face an opponent who is gifted, evenly matched with you or even far beyond you in certain aspects. How do you intend to overcome that? Baken Fong was momentarily lost. Why? He had clearly used all his strength. Yet the result was not merely defeat. The opponent had not even wavered in the slightest. That sense of powerlessness caused him immense pain. clearly used all my strength. And yet, not only could not injure him, that guy didn't even budge in the slightest. He began to question himself. Why was he so weak? That only deepened the chaos within him. No matter how he thought about it, it felt strange. If back then when had no demonic aura energy, really was like that, then why? At that moment, New Yin let out small sound of surprise. Bach and Fong stepped back several paces and assumed defensive stance. The monster opposite him shrieked as it charged forward again. Every combat technique I've used up to now has been influenced by that existence. The reason was able to draw that weapon and change its form for the first time was also because the memories of that existence still remained inside my body. In other words, whatever that existence could do, could do too. At that exact moment, heavy punch carrying terrifying force slammed straight into the body of the person in front of him. Byan Fong suddenly realized, "It's ground manipulation, isn't it?" He continued, "The ability to absorb vibrations and expend energy through stepping on the ground. You're far better at it than am. Even with his face twisted in pain, Bay Yuan Fong still strained to seize the arm of the person before him to overcome the gap in strength." By Yuan Fong made up his mind that he absolutely would not give up. can't close that distance immediately, but can still pull few tricks. With powerful throw, he hurled that figure into the air. flood of enormous power burst forth wildly and was released. Bayuan Fong stood there, hint of indescribable madness on his face. I've always dared to try. He tightened his grip on that powerful weapon. faint smile appearing at the corner of his lips as he looked straight ahead. Let me see. What if you can't touch the grounded? No matter how hard he struggled, the resolve in his eyes never changed from beginning to end. At this moment, Ruian let out soft cry of surprise. She had been sitting calmly to one side reading, looking leisurely and detached from worldly affairs. Even as the boy over there trained more desperately than ever before, at last by Yuanfong welcomed moment of joy. It seemed he had realized something and he loudly called her name Ruan. The boy happily gripped his demonic weapon and excitedly showed off the result to her. did it. That guy is obviously terrifyingly strong, but because that guy is me, his weakness is actually easy to find. The girl across from him nodded in satisfaction. Rian said, "That's right. You did very well." The two of them reached the same conclusion. Rian said, "This is something both of us have to admit." Bayuan phone was little surprised when he heard that. Both of us? What do you mean? Brian smiled and raised her hand to point in one direction. That's right. Look over there. Bay Yuan Fong immediately felt chill crawl over him and turned toward where she was pointing. Another huge surge of demonic energy appeared, condensing into large dark cloud by Yuenfung's demonized self coldly tightened his grip on his demonic weapon, revived once again. The tension left over from the previous battle had not yet dissipated, but when Rion spoke up to remind him, gleam flashed through her eyes. Her tone carried hint of teasing, but it was also filled with determination. At the very least, he's already acknowledged that you're an opponent worth defeating with his own hands. Those words were like shot of adrenaline. And at the same time, warning transformed out of belated respect, meaning that until now, he had always felt you simply weren't worthy. That figure swung his sword in slash and roing stream of demonic energy shot straight into the sky and took shape instantly. Bayuan Fong hesitated as he looked at the lingering evil aura flying toward him, his hands unconsciously tightening around the weapon he held. He let out dissatisfied sigh, feeling as if he had been forced into completely disadvantageous situation. This is way too unfair. That source of power towered like giant demon blotting out the sky, covering the heavens. Countless rocks and chunks of earth shattered one after another into tiny fragments. Just one sword strike left him collapsing in pain amid the shattered rubble. Soon after, the boy quickly returned to the real world, sprawled there in exhaustion and gasping for breath. Ruian gave soft laugh, part praise and part admiration for his effort. You did very well. thought you'd be humiliated far more badly, but didn't expect you to perform this well. She acknowledged the brutal truth, but she didn't forget to explain the situation. From the beginning, victory was impossible, even if it hadn't been close combat, because he forced me to use five tales. Bayuan phone grew little curious and asked again about that terrifying source of strength. If the more tales Ruian uses, the harder her opponent is to deal with, then how many does she normally use? Ruan replied calmly. But with clear calculation, don't know either. If it's two tails, the firepower seems too weak. If I'm put at disadvantage, I'll use three. If I'm forced to end battle quickly and don't have time to drag it out, then at most I'll use four. Besides that, every additional tail increases my power by 1.5 times the original. The boy sat there calculating carefully. The gap between three tales and five tales is 1.5 squared. That's already more than double, right? The girl beside him continued seriously. However, to deal with most troublemakers, one tail is enough. Suddenly, the air seemed to be pierced through and weary voice rang out. Hey, you there? Are you hiding like rat and peeping? woman appeared and timidly apologized in soft voice. am sorry. was afraid might disturb the two of you. So, she lowered her head and slowly spoke with fear in her heart. swear wasn't spying with malicious intent. Please believe me. And when Bayuan Fong saw this person, he also seemed somewhat surprised. Lu Yuan Rian turned around and looked seriously at the person behind her. What? You know her? That's right. She's from the Dark Moon Hall. Sitting to one side, Lu Yuan spoke respectfully again. Last time, Lord Yuan Fong signed contract with the master of Dark Moonh Hall. To fulfill that contract, was ordered to bring over the things the master of Dark Moonh Hall prepared from beginning to end. Her tone was extremely respectful. The highest gray treasure is the outfit Lord Yuan foam is about to wear. Time returned to one day earlier. At this moment, the fresh and pleasant scenery truly made one feel exceptionally at ease. If you call an investment, that sound bit vague, doesn't it? Wuji smiled lightly and comfortably. His tone cordial as if trying to dispel all worry. There's nothing difficult about it. I'm here to help you create achievements of your own, provide resources you can use, and give you backing. That promise was enough to make anyone feel anticipation. can even let you preview few treasures first. Not every client is qualified to see them. And on top of that, you'll be free to use various services on our side. For example, you can access our vast intelligence archive which contains all kinds of information by yuan phone sat before the banquet. Feeling somewhat constrained inside. Just hearing it already sounds amazing, doesn't it? But immediately afterward, reasonable and very realistic question was raised. However, isn't so-called investment supposed to bring back greater profit than what was put in later on? That question made the atmosphere grow more serious? If become the demon king, then what would you want to get from me? That's something worth worrying about, too, right? Wuji sat there evaluating him seriously. As expected, you're very perceptive. He didn't evade the issue and answer directly. of course, to put it bluntly, what we long to obtain from you. After meaningful pause, the old man across from him quickly smiled again and replied, "At least up to now, there's nothing." After that, he explained sincerely as if laying something out on the table. But just like what you pointed out, from logical standpoint, this still can't be considered an investment. Not yet, at least. That is what it means for now. The other party side again, his tone sounding like an honest confession. To tell the truth, it's just as said before. The people who come to us seeking investment aren't just one or two. And we're not the only ones providing funding. Other factions do the same. The situation is very clear. The demon king will rule the entire underworld for the next 666 years. Whoever sits on that throne with the relationship we establish with him. One could even say that his whole family will have to rely on that connection. Therefore, for people like us who do not have the ability to become demon king, we at least hope to get close enough to become loyal subordinates. It may sound rather condescending to put that way, but we truly do have the ability to choose the most promising candidates and plant seeds for the future. That assurance made him feel much more at ease. Bayuanfong sat there scratching his head, seeming little embarrassed. Hearing you say that, really do feel more relieved. But there must also be some demons who aren't satisfied with this approach, right? For example, why not sponsor only me or why invest in them too? Things like that. The man opposite him nodded calmly and replied, "Yes, there are indeed situations like that." Then he explained again, "But that doesn't cause any major problems. Most complaints can be resolved very quickly. For example, that young master from the heat faction who fought with you before was originally the one we planned to support in this dark moon gathering. With his sacred beast bloodline compatibility and potential, we originally thought he would be worthwhile investment, but you personally proved to us that he was not worth investing in. On the contrary, you were the demonin most deserving of support. Hearing those words, surprise immediately appeared on by Yuanfing's face. The voice of the person before him sounded again. That's exactly how it is. If you want sponsorship or want to attract even more outside investors, all you need to do is prove that you're strong enough. If you feel some demon kin isn't qualified or if you don't want someone you dislike to receive backing, then all you need to do is be stronger than them and defeat them. In the end, the longer the assembly continues, the more it weeds out those without ability, while those who endure to the end will draw closer and closer to the throne of the demon king. hint of coldness appeared in his eyes as he continued slowly. When the time comes, I'll present the investment terms and let you know. Of course, after reviewing our terms, the client also has the right to decide whether to continue cooperating. That serious face spoke once more. Before then, just consider this one of your advantages. Those words quickly left the boy opposite him astonished. Bay yuan phone quickly noticed the change in his body and couldn't help exclaiming few words of admiration. The moment he put on that treasure garment, he couldn't help praising it inwardly. Amazing. Even wearing it directly over normal clothes isn't uncomfortable at all, and it fits my body perfectly. Ren standing in front of him continued, "It's made from demon king treasures, so of course it should be like that. You don't need to put each piece on in order. It's like demon king storage vault. When you need it, you can summon it at any time." She turned and asked the person beside her, "There's command phrase when using it." Right. Luan sitting to one side quickly replied, "Yes. If you touch your fingers together like this, you can give command. When needed, put it on. When not needed, take it off." by Yuan Fong immediately tried it without hesitation. It felt like playing transformation game. So that's how it is. Take off. The clothes on his body changed in an instant and this time by Yuan phone truly failed to react in time. no. Immediately afterward, he happily continued fiddling with that strange outfit. Seeing this scene, the two girls in front of him couldn't help sighing. Ruian beside him couldn't help asking, "Is it that fun?" At this moment, Lu Yuan was starting to panic little inside. This woman was the famed ninetailed fox. All the major factions had extended countless invitations to her. Even our dark moon society had once invited her, but this genius refused them all and even said, have no interest in owing favors to brats like you." She looked somewhat displeased at the person over there. "Are you child or something?" Ren seemed to realize something all of sudden and quickly shot look toward the person behind her. "What is it? You've already delivered the things to him. So, shouldn't you be leaving? Why are you still standing there staring at me? What are you trying to find out? Her attitude truly made Lu Yuan on the other side panic non-stop inwardly. Yuan phone glanced over in confusion. Hey, don't talk like that. Do you have something you want to say to me? What did your master say? Lu Yuan's voice lowered and she slowly began reporting. We've located one of the people who escaped during last night's hunt. The master ordered me to come inform young master by yuan foong of that location and at the same time assist you and your squad in cleaning up the aftermath. The air seemed to turn three degrees colder all at once. Rian frowned and asked suspiciously, "Wait, never mind why you're reporting this to this brat first. How exactly did you people learn that person's location? You'd better answer me properly." Faced with the oppressive pressure of the other party, Lu Yuan could only lower her head and answer. Young Master by Yuan Fong. You should still remember Yuant Tion, whom you met yesterday, right? The moment he heard the name Yuant, Yuan Fong frowned as if he had already sensed bad news from the words left unsaid. "You want Tion? You mean that guy over there?" The other party gave light nod. "That's right." Her voice remained calm. But behind every sentence, it seemed as though dense shadow was slowly spreading. Last night, young master Yuante also took part in the hunt and together with two other demons, he was sent to place in Soul. Yuan Fong tilted his head trying to guess the situation. Then his injuries probably weren't too serious, right? So, it was Yuan Tion who reported the location of those escapees. Yuan Fong asked once more, but Lu Yuan in front of him merely shook her head lightly. It wasn't report. Last night, the two demons sent together with young master Yuantion were both killed by the very demon they were hunting. Only young master Yuant Tion managed to escape. At that time, his face wore an expression of extreme terror from beginning to end. When Ruian heard this, she also could not hide her astonishment. What? The hunt actually failed. The other person lowered her voice as if unwilling to further shatter psychological defense line that was already cracked. I've never heard of such thing either. We only discovered it this morning. By the time young master Yuan Tion fled back to the Dark Moon Society, it was already late at night. Aside from the injuries on his body, he was also in state of extreme panic. We brought him inside and tried to calm him down, but he remained unable to settle himself. His fear of that demon along with the guilt and humiliation brought by the failure of the mission. The psychological shadow from those two feelings seems to be extremely severe. Ruion listened from the side and only let out weary sigh. What bleak future. Instead of dying on the spot, he struggled back like this. He's thrown away the face of the entire faction. If it were me, I'd have killed myself already. Yuan foam swallowed hard and asked, "Then why are you telling us these things? think it would be better to let the judges know first, wouldn't it?" Rian beside him calmly explained, "They've probably already been informed or they will be very soon, but I'm guessing that for while there won't be any concrete action. What happened last night cost more than expected. We actually failed hunt in place like that area. think the next step will probably be to gather the teams from the other areas, then launch total assault together. She glanced into the distance as if testing Yuenfing's patience, then shrugged. Forget it. have to go. Linguide is having bit of trouble with cleanup. That girl still isn't very familiar with collection type magic. But just before turning away, she paused slightly and spoke in calm tone. However, if you feel uneasy about it, then go take look yourself. The boy opposite her seemed little surprised when he heard that. Is that okay? The other party merely replied blandly. If Judge Bien and Lingua discover it, they'll stop you, but they're only judging things from their own perspective. You already have the location of those demons, so there's no need to ask their permission. If you catch that demon, they'll naturally turn blind eye. She smiled, half provocative and half sympathetic. know very well that if you don't personally go and see for yourself, you'll definitely keep feeling uneasy inside. After all, the sooner you catch it, the sooner you won't have to eat human flesh anymore. Her final words rang out like warning bell. My advice to you is this. You need to first figure out what kind of demon it is that you're dealing with. At this moment, her entire body was wrapped in an extremely powerful aura. If they're like you, the type that fights through physical strength, then you still have chance of winning. But if they're demons skilled in magic, remember this. When they want to run, they can escape at any time. What you want to do is your own business. After that, the woman vanished into space entirely by relying on her own power, compressing time and space. Yuanfong lifted his head and his gaze suddenly sharpened. Can you tell me? He looked seriously at the person beside him. want to know what exactly when Tienne said to you. At the same time, in luxurious hotel, voice tinged with suspicion rang out. Wait, sis. Where are you going? Hearing this cockt kept her expression cold and replied calmly to go sightseeing. Where else would go since we're already here and suppose to stay cooped up in the hotel room all day? After hearing that, Duong Min felt little helpless. But sis, you know what mean. I'm asking if you're really going sightseeing. The words sounded light, but they seem to be trying to tear away the thin mask on his older sister's face. already told you we're guests here. This isn't Japan. There are rules and laws here and we have to follow them. The spirit practitioners we met seem like the kind who'd be willing to help us as long as we show bit of goodwill. But after hearing that, Cocktuit only answered flatly, don't believe that. Do you really think I'd suddenly go mad and run around hunting demons everywhere? And in country I've never even set foot in before, no less." Duong Min was half convinced, half doubtful, and still couldn't help asking sis. You wouldn't, right? with an extremely serious expression. Cocktuette said, "Right now, you're the acting head of the family. Don't act so useless. Instead of filling your head with these pointless guesses, you do better to handle your own duties first." Who was it that got into conflict with the young dying side few days ago? That sentence immediately left the young man frozen for few seconds. Cockuette then turned and walked away, deliberately, leaving few words behind before departing. I'll be back before evening. If you're really worried, contact me. Even after seeing her leave, Duong Min still couldn't calm himself at all. Like cruel joke spoken in the calmst tone after his sister's figure disappeared. He still couldn't help muttering under his breath. Even if contact you, you never answer anyway. The elevator slowly descended floor by floor. She stood there, her expression grave in the extreme. Her hand slowly moved to the elevator button on the other side, and she couldn't help thinking about how much longer she might have to stay in this place. She summoned her little doll and instinctively began to speculate. She probably wouldn't need to interfere too much herself. If the demons had any intentions, they would naturally come looking for her. With serious expression, Cocktuet slowly asked, need bit of fortune. Draw lot from me, will you?" Duong cocktouette was shikagami type spirit practitioner with the ability to control all kinds of spiritual constructs, each of which possessed different special power. The little doll on the other side cheerfully replied, "Of course, you've built up quite lot already. Seven fortune children. They accumulate the master's daily energy and luck. On days when the master desires it, they can improve the master's fortune." There were seven kinds of fortune in total. wealth, health, romance, career, learning, family, and fame. spirit practitioner could never be sure which lot they would draw, but when she received it, faint smile still appeared at the corner of her lips. Thank you. The seven fortune children would automatically bestow the blessing they considered most suitable for the spirit practitioner. She looked at the lucky charm and gave soft laugh. Using luck on something like this really is waste. But with this, probably won't need to spend too much effort catching that demon. Romantic fortune. But in the very next second, what she saw before her made her panic. Holding it in her hand, Cocktuit simply couldn't believe it. What is this supposed to be? perfect day? She read the line that had just appeared on the Seven Fortune Children's Lucky Charm. You will meet the faded lover you have long dreamed of. The process will be little difficult. Lucky color, black. She fell silent for few seconds, then angrily shouted few times in the middle of the noisy, crowded street. "What the hell is this?" She turned the charm over and over in her hand, her eyes full of disappointment. "Is this really what need most right now?" she muttered under her breath, then let out long sigh as though mourning the loss of an entire spring. Even if there was some mistake, should have gotten something more reliable than this. Just as she was hesitating, voice suddenly came from beside her ear. Sir, did we come to the wrong place? Is this address correct? The motorcycle taxi driver gave an awkward smile, staring at the map on his phone for long while before speaking. It should be here, kid, but the road over there is under construction, so can't go through. You'll have to walk the last stretch yourself. Those words immediately drew her attention. The young man who appeared there couldn't help letting out sigh. Seriously. Holding his small phone in his hand, he looked tired to the point of collapse. If I'd known, would have just taken the bus. The scene shifted elsewhere. Deep then was sitting on long bench outside the park when voice suddenly sounded behind him making him turn around. thought you hated humans. The one who had come was the puppeteer and she was even carrying drink. Deep then asked, "Puppeteer, how long have you been here?" She lowered her head and glanced down. Just few minutes. Earlier, was wondering whether should disturb you, but after thinking it over, decided against it. It's pretty interesting that you suddenly showed up here. He shifted little to the side, making room for her. surprised. think disliking something and observing it are two different things. He lowered his head and looked at the ants crawling in clusters on the ground. Most humans hate insects, but if they watch them from afar, they often find it strangely interesting. also quite like observing these insects. Actually, it's not that different. Watching them squirm around like that from time to time is fairly interesting, too. The puppeteer put on bored expression and rested her chin on her hand, though doing so was pointless. Deathton smiled very happily. The two of them seemed to have quite large age gap. Puppeteer, you're still young. That can't really be blamed on young people like you. The puppeteer had no intention of explaining either. When the right time came, she would naturally understand. You haven't even had your second birthday yet, right? At this rate of learning, it won't be long before you understand what mean. The puppeteer carried the sort of attitude often seen in young people. Complete indifference. She let out sigh. But some things people only ever realize after everything is already over. The three members of the Tran family are all dead, right? Hearing her say that, Deep seemed to suddenly remember. Those two stubborn ones, Nanbach and Tran Hong, are probably dead already. As for the youngest one, Kio Duong, he's likely still alive. But isn't that basically no different from being dead? Those who were captured first will definitely have every possible method used against them by the enemy to pry information out of their mouths. Deep then didn't seem very concerned since he was captured alive. They'll probably think of every way they can force him to tell them things about us. But if you really count it up, there's not actually that much for them to dig into. The puppeteers said in low voice, "Last night, regretted it the entire night when she mentioned Nanback. Her expression clearly didn't look too good until non back refused that proposal. Everything had seemed to be going quite smoothly. But after left them all alone, the more time passed, the more terrifyingly real everything started to feel. Sure enough, she had finally realized something, though discovering it only after so many years seemed far too late. Looking at those three, what did was unbelievably stupid. stayed beside them for whole year, and only now do finally understand. Her face twisted into something bizarre and horrifying. Her eyes bulging, saliva seeping from the corners of the mouth that had been sewn shut. Those three, should have eaten them from the beginning. It's enough to drive anyone mad. The more think about it, the angrier get. Her voice was still just as terrifying. Last night, swallowed everything in sight, but my hunger still remained. Deep then asked naturally, "How much did you eat?" As for that, she hadn't really paid attention. was too lazy to count, but the building were those three and once stayed for while. The building she mentioned was the high-rise in the center of the city. swallowed everything inside it, but she turned her head back. So what? Deep then didn't seem care. Forget it. already said don't intend to take the safe path anymore. After last night, you can do whatever you want now. No matter where you go, no matter what consequences you cause, won't stop you anymore. Though never had the right to in the first place. Without exception, all seven of them will be like this. So go on doing whatever it is you want to do. That's the only request have of each of the seven of you. She took out her phone and glanced at it. All the residents in that apartment complex have disappeared. The news will probably break around noon. The puppeteer still had one question besides that. She was very curious how Deepthan knew. How did you know that Nan back and Tran Hong ran into strong opponent and that Kio Duong is still alive too? Deepth then were you there at the time? Deepthan's voice turned gloomy again. That's right. was there, too. He recalled the battle unfolding right before his eyes. was there at the time. He had once hidden behind wall in the alley and watched everything happen. didn't go there because of anything specific. It was just by chance. No one knew of deep vents existence, but he knew everything. saw the whole thing with my own eyes. The puppeteer foolishly came to conclusion. that makes it sound like some huge deal. The gentle look from earlier vanished and spirit light shone in deep Vance eyes. It's nothing special, at least not for now. On the bustling street, girl by the roadside looked over. Cockuette tilted her head baffled. What the hell is this? The next second, she remembered in shock. Why is his aura leaking out so clearly? She was observing baching wind fawn. Even though that guy was demon who hadn't broken any rules in the atmosphere of this country, it was truly stupid thing to do. She withdrew her gaze and speculated inwardly. can think of two possibilities. From what know, the first possibility is this. One, that guy is being controlled by the spell of another supernatural being. Or there's another very simple reason. Two, he simply doesn't know how to control his own aura, and that in itself is part of his plan. demon deliberately pretending to be useless in order to lure others in. Bachin Fong lowered his head to look at his hand. In his hand, he was holding dagger called Trui Fong Tranim. That dagger had once been used by Master Wenti, and it had been handed over to him by Lu Yu. After spiritual energy was infused into it, and it stabbed the target, the part of the blade that pierced through the target could detach. This was no ordinary dagger. What it could do was enough to make other daggers seem utterly mundane. It could help its wielder track the stab target from great distance. Holding the dagger, Bachenguin Fong asked, "Is there any limit to the broken piece of blade lodged in the supernatural being that Inguint Tien is tracking? For example, how long can it last?" She answered, "Its effective range is about 1,000 km. As long as it remains within that range, the effect will continue or until the target pulls the blade fragment out." But this dagger has another condition. Every time someone wants to pull the blade fragment out, they have to use spiritual energy stronger than the amount infused into it. Only then can it be removed. Back in the present, he walked while examining Truy Fong Tran Keem in his hand. After the blade fragment is removed, new section of blade regrows from the broken point near the hilt. The opponent was someone capable of suppressing Gwent Tien. And not only that, he wasn't alone, but had two other demons with him as well. Although it possessed enough power to subdue demons and other enemies, some parts of Truiong Tranim had been deliberately snapped off. From this, he inferred one possibility. There was only one explanation. They had intentionally chosen not to remove the blade fragment. In an alley in the city, the surroundings looked extremely gloomy. In the ruined room, everything was torn and tattered, and voice rang out. Li Hua, the one called Lee Hoa asked, "What is it?" Bang bang. The one on the other side immediately raised her long sleeve. "Blood? There's blood on my sleeve." He looked somewhat flustered. "Is Is it okay to just leave it like this?" The other party happily smiled. "This? There's wound on my arm." He still didn't look worried at all. It's fine. It's not big wound. I'll just leave it for now. Sooner or later, I'll get hurt again. Anyway, the sound of unfamiliar footsteps approached. was just about to talk about that, too. The one who arrived was Hoy Fong. He questioned him, "What's this about, Lee Hoa? Are you trying to lure the ones hunting us here? What benefit is there in doing that? It seemed he still wanted to keep pursuing this. If they kept hunting, then later on they'd still have human flesh to eat." Lehoa said, "That's right. was just about to say that, too." But his next sentence left everyone present stunned. For now on, I'm not going to eat human flesh anymore. Bang Bang looked over somewhat surprised. Human flesh had originally been their main food. Yet Lee Hoen no longer wanted to eat it. That was truly worrying matter. What did you say? If you're not eating human flesh, then what are you planning to? That one immediately replied, know that stuff tastes good. The more you eat, the better it tastes, and it can also give you much more power. About that, he had thought about it great deal, but for some reason, no matter how much ate, still felt my hunger wasn't satisfied. thought about it for long time, but still couldn't find the answer. It wasn't until last night after going through that battle that he finally understood. But after last night, everything gradually became clear. The three people who fought with us were truly very strong. If it had been the old me, I'm afraid they would have killed me already. What kind of ridiculous nonsense is this? Leoa was the one who came out as the final victor. And in the end, that person had only managed little resistance. After defeating them, in that moment, felt it very deeply. Only those who have personally experienced it can understand what he meant. My stomach was filled. The one who brought me here would probably understand what mean. was born to experience that feeling. At this point, his eyes widened as though bloodthirsty. And his goal had changed. want to hunt powerful beings. Not because of how they taste, but because of that feeling. Something humans could never possibly experience. So, no longer need to eat their flesh. Hoyong couldn't accept that reason. That sounds absurd. Lee Hoa, I've already found your whole business unbearably pointless. can't understand it. don't want to. finally managed to get this chance and don't want to throw away my life because of your momentary desire. In contrast to his reaction, the other one remained very calm and spoke in an indifferent tone. Is that so? He stepped forward. understand this is nothing more than my own greed. The way we think isn't the same. He stood in front of Hoy Fong. Then let's stop here. It's little regrettable, but it can't be helped. Hoy Fong stood rooted to the spot, sweat pouring down his forehead like waterfall. Wait, if this guy doesn't plan to eat human flesh, then maybe. He was so frightened that his face turned deathly pale, and hand Lee Hoa extended toward him only made him panic more. That one flashed bright smile and only said, "Take care." Lee Hoa spoke as if saying goodbye. Hoyong and bang bang too, although it was only for very short time. What kind of crazy farce is this? It was very short time, but learned lot, too. Otherwise, I'd have died long ago. If you and could have kept working together, that would have been great, but you're right. think it's better if just walk my own path. Hoy Fong gritted his teeth. To brat like you, I'm sorry, and thank you, too. He stuck his head out and spoke to the one still standing there. Hey, Bang Bang. If you heard all that, then let's go. We have to leave here before dark. Seeing that Bang Bang still remained silent, he spoke again. Why are you still doawling? Bang Bang stammered. want to stay by lead ho side. Hoy Fong was shocked. What? Although his real face couldn't be seen from that tone of voice. It seemed Bang Bang had made an enormous decision. We survived last night because Lee Hoa fought for us, didn't he? It seemed Bang Bang had been hiding lot. And even Lee Hoa was surprised by those words. also want to become strong like Lee Hoa, so want to fight, not to deal with humans. The moment Hoy Fong heard that, he became furious and tried to explain. What the hell are you even talking about? Even if you don't fully understand, have you forgotten what your nature and mine originally are? Our bodily makeup isn't like his. He's like some kind of imitator. Lee Hoa also spoke in agreement. Following me is very dangerous, especially for you, Bang Bang. The chances of you dying are much higher than mine. He only wanted Bang Bang to clearly understand this. But if Bang Bang insisted on following him, he wouldn't stop her either. But as long as you stay by my side, can promise you one thing. If you have to die, then you absolutely won't die before do. Hoong was completely at loss, unable to say word. Hoyong turned and left. can't take this anymore. Do whatever you two want. He turned his head and said, "You two don't eat people anymore, right? In that case, I'll deal with the ones downstairs before leave. Don't interfere." Liha kindly reminded him, "You'd better eat little more." His expression suddenly darkened. Right elsewhere by Yuan Fong stood before house that had long been abandoned, just like every creature that lives in the night. That monster was the same. It had existed since an unimaginably distant age and had lived through countless eras. Seeing his unusual silence, Bing Bing beside him asked Liha, "What's wrong?" The name it carried on its back changed depending on the era and region where it appeared. Liha clenched his fists. I'm fine, Bing Bing. I'm just little surprised. By you phone looked up, examining the house. No matter the era, its nature had never changed. An utterly unrestrained lust for battle. knew you'd come. At the very least, thought you'd appear in the era of beastly hatred. There had once been such an age, the time when it ran wild most wantingly. Both monsters and humans called it by that name. fierce spiritual aura burst from Liha's entire body, and he looked overflowing with fighting spirit. need to get ready to welcome our guest. Bing bing xywoo. Violence devours the world. At this moment, Bayuan Fong slowly stepped inside. He was startled by the feeling this house gave him. Stepping into this building really makes your hair stand on end. Two completely different sensations are crashing in from two directions at once. That was the aura filling the house. One current of deathly energy coming from above. There was also the smell of blood, thick, choking stench rising from below. He silently looked upward. In this gloomy, terrifying situation, he made his decision. Outside, spiritual energy seemed to shroud the abandoned house, and girl was nearby as well. It was Gu. She too had sensed the suspicious aura here. What is this? This strange feeling. Unless this building has some special history, this must be where those monsters feed. recalling what had just happened. She had seen by yuan phone enter the house with her own eyes. There's no way he couldn't feel it and yet he just walked in like that. She stood outside observing the house. Maybe this is trap. How stupid. However, her hand tightened around the slip of paper. The prophecy of the seven fortune boy can't be wrong. She then thought of her own love fortune, even when it comes to romance. Isn't that basically guarantee of good luck for the whole day? Anyway, the most important thing is safely meeting my ideal type. At that point, she suddenly remembered. Speaking of which, what exactly is my ideal type again? I've never really thought about that. After thinking for while, she sighed again. Nothing too specific. Not too ugly, but not too handsome either. She raised her head again. The spiritual energy coming from the house felt extremely intense to her. No matter what, can really feel the energy of death up there. giant beast appeared beside her. Let's go, Seaoi. They jumped onto the window frame outside the house. Xiaoa and Guay appeared inside at the same time. Looking at the person before her, she narrowed her eyes and asked, "Are you scared?" Bing Bing walked toward her step by step, trembling all over. You don't look that strong either. Even so, he still forced himself to answer. can do it. can. Since he said that, she couldn't be bothered to care any further. Forget it. Whatever comes out, I'll catch it all. Elsewhere, Bay Yuan Fong had already gone down the stairs. When he saw what was in front of him, he was greatly surprised. It was the deepest part of the room, cut off from sunlight. If he didn't look closely, it would be almost impossible to notice. That thing, pitch black all over, was gnawing on human corpse. It seemed to notice someone watching and turned its head. It sized him up. human? No, monster by Yuanfings face darkened. You lot. His voice dropped lower. Up to now, how many? It really was meaningless question. How many of them are here? Not far away was Hi Foong, who was also enjoying his meal. Hearing this, he turned around and wiped the blood from his mouth. There's no way there's only one. Eight or nine out of 10 of the others have already gone upstairs. How interesting. Even if you ask, it's pointless. Hiong had already formed the intention to kill by Yuan Fong right here. This was his chance. Get rid of him quickly, then leave this place. As he wiped the corner of his mouth, he said, "It's all your fault. You ruined my chance to properly enjoy even my own stock of meat. Those words foreshadowed the battle about to erupt. Looks like you'll have to compensate me for that. By Yuan Fong fell silent for moment, then replied, "Fine." Quong was little surprised instead. without another word. Bayuan Fong charged forward. If you got the guts, then keep going. He threw punch. His opponent didn't stay idle either and immediately counterattacked. But in that instant by Yuanfong altered the path of his fist and drove it straight into the area below his opponent's chest. He was so fast that the other side had no time to defend at all. Taking the blow head on, the creature immediately spat out blood. What kind of speed was that? Bayuan phone grabbed his clothes and explosively drove force through his feet. With one clean movement, he hurled him to the side and his whole body slammed hard into the ground. That guy still had enough strength to sit up. By Yuanfong spoke again. I'll ask one more time. Advancing with an oppressive aura, he said, "How many monsters are here? Were each of their strengths and abilities? Stick to the point." Hiong treated with such contempt instantly flared with rage. His hands turned sharp. The outer edges sprouting shark like serrations somewhat like crab claws. You dare mock me, you little rat. By yuan Fong still stood right in front of him. diagonal slash stretched from the upper right side of his head down to his left chest, and blood immediately poured out like waterfall. That creature still thought it had the upper hand. Straightening up, waving both claws, it shouted, "Idiot. should have killed you when had the chance. Who do you think you are acting so arrogantly?" In his eyes, those people were all mediocre fools. Each and every one of them stupid enough to open the door themselves, yet completely ignorant of what his true name really meant, no matter how non-stop he rambled. By yuan phone remained silent the whole time. The creature was secretly calculating his next attack. Would things go as smoothly as he hoped? Forget it. As long as can swing from distance, my attack will definitely hit. His claws whipped about madly, slashing sideways and chopping downward by yuan. Fong stood still and took it all. every single attack landing on his body. Hiong kept hacking desperately without stopping. Blood and torn bits of clothing flew everywhere. And in the end, he even delivered another supposedly fatal blow. Blood still flowed just as before, not reduced in the slightest. After all that exhausting attacking, Quohone was spent, yet what he wanted to see still never happened. What? His two giant claws drooped to the ground. What kind of monster are you? You should have collapsed long ago. Only then did by Yuan Fong finally speak, exposing the other stupidity. Too weak. understand now why you eat people. It's to become stronger. understand that desperation to grow stronger, even just little. That was what the creature had always pursued. But from by Yuanfing's rather calm perspective, it was utterly meaningless. But killing so many people for such tiny bit of gain, what's the point? After that, you'll only become even more ravenous. Now it was his turn to counterattack. truly can't understand killing people for such worthless benefit. The creature could only widen its eyes and stare blankly at by Euinfing's fist already driving toward his face. At this moment, he could only react on instinct and slash with claw. By Yuenfing's hand, still clenched into fist, dropped to the ground. But that stroke of luck didn't last long. In the very next second, he completely took control of the battle. crushing punch, far heavier than the one before, slammed straight into the opponent's face. He had already thrown his strongest punch. Yet that creature still had the strength to argue with what Buan Fong had said. You're interesting. Why do we eat people? Isn't it obvious? Because we can. His face had swollen so badly it was unrecognizable. Several teeth had fallen out and blood streamed down his face. The strong eat the weak. What's wrong with that? Aren't you the same? Before someone like him, strength was everything. And in truth, it was indeed so. The strong naturally had the right to say such things. Interesting. Bay yuan Fong did not deny it. That's right. Without another word, he repeatedly drove his fists into the creature's body. He didn't stop until he dug pellet out from inside the opponent's body, and blood gushed out with it. Only then did he stop and lower his head to examine the pellet in his hand. Bay yuan Fong suddenly turned to look to one side. The blood flowing across the floor touched motionless corpse lying nearby. At that moment, he raised the pellet. The scene shifted elsewhere. Looking in from outside through the window, dense spiritual energy was pouring out from within. Bing Bing was trembling on the ground, suffering under the torture of lightning. No matter how she thought about it, something felt strange. Guiaoi stood there, and she asked suspiciously, "Are you the only one here? Don't you have leader or any companions with you? He curled up, shivering violently all over. don't know. You don't scare me anymore. Focus. Her expression was so stern it was almost frightening. I'm focused. The lightning was so powerful that it directly shocked Bing Bing face first onto the ground. She calculated in her mind. If she defeated him like this, wouldn't it be bit too easy? No matter what, he was still midlevel. But his actual combat experience was truly far too little. It wasn't just matter of strength. Had he been separated from his pack or driven out over there? He was still suffering in agony from the lightning. And right now, the person deciding whether he lived or died was her. Killing him would be troublesome. So, should just capture him? Then Leewa's voice came from somewhere. That won't do. Bing Bing, your attitude is wrong. If you keep this up, they won't see you as an opponent worth fighting. Guess eyes suddenly widened. Because of the unique nature of the Japanese archipelago, spiritual practitioners in this region possessed far more real combat experience than those in other areas. As battle sorcerer who relied on spirit power, she was more sensitive in combat than anyone else. Yang Guer, master spiritual medium and exorcist, about 14 years old by Korean age reckoning, who had accumulated experience defeating more than 100 spirits in 5 years. She turned her head. Yet at this moment, that very experience made chill run down her spine. In battle, momentum was the most important thing. Lee will walked forward with calm expression. Though she was highly experienced, none of those experiences could compare to the supernatural being right before her. His concept of combat was that even if the opponent was stronger than him, the most important thing was to make the other side feel that this guy was extremely troublesome. Unfortunately, Guer had not sensed his existence from the very beginning. So, he had been hiding his aura the whole time until now. No, not just that. His power was probing me. Not the spirit was looking for. But the aura around him is far too gloomy, far too violent. This guy is much too strong. Already at the level of fairy class monster. He walked toward her step by step. Sorry, never intended to hide anything. He explained, just want to give this friend of mine chance because he's really too impatient." As for her, she was calculating in secret whether she ran or fought. The odds of success were the same. As if sensing something, he looked up, but then strand of black spiritual energy flew in from nowhere and suddenly wrapped tightly around Lihoi's arm, continuing to close in. Right after that, Buan Fong arrived just in time. That strand of spiritual energy had been released by him. He lifted his leg high, ready to attack the enemy before him at any moment. Lihoa meanwhile eagerly welcomed this opponent by Yuanfings gaze turned razor sharp as he unleashed decisive kick. It landed straight on Liho's face carrying soulshaking destructive force. Buan Fong hadn't even landed yet before his opponent had already been kicked flying far away. His companion Bing Banging wanted to help but was powerless since he himself was still suffering under Gu's lightning. Liwa some kind of superhero or something. The spiritual energy around by Yuan Fong suddenly erupted. Step back. You won't be able to help. Hearing that, Gua was somewhat displeased. Wait. If your purpose in coming here is to kill them all, then I'm truly disappointed in you. Lewis sneered. You're getting in my way. If something is blocking me, won't be able to use my full strength. He seemed to be guessing the meaning behind by you and Fing's words. That's what you're trying to say, isn't it? could tell at glance, he continued. You and are bit different, but you're somewhat like someone who often trains with me. Hearing this, the girl beside them gritted her teeth. Move aside, useless monster. She quickly snatched the thing by was holding its mouth. Three streams of aura that looked like spirits. Dearbird Thunderbolt. Leewa still kept that calm expression, seeming little disappointed. Why are you cursing me so viciously? Guightly, and the blue spiritual energy once again took the shape of Xiao by. Hey, you over there. If you know what's good for you, move. she said to buy you on foam. have no intention of restraining my power just to ensure your safety. That power of lightning was unleashed once more. Dearbird Thunderbolt, she leaped up, raising the object in her hand high while Xiaoi flew forward. My imperial thunder. The attack crashed straight toward where the two monsters were. The collision exploded into violent shock wave. This time, Gu had made up her mind. Her eyes were incomparably resolute. The enemy was already right in front of her, so she had no reason not to go all out. She told herself she had to release all her power. Gu whispered, preparing to unleash another strike. Menirial Tunda circled the abandoned house, diving inside, then bursting out the other side. After while, the thick dust gradually settled. She knew she had to respond with everything she had. But the situation didn't seem right. Something was off. I've only used this technique twice and I'm already out of breath. I'm not even half my usual strength. After thinking for moment, she suddenly realized the energy of this country was incompatible with her. Bay Yuan Fong suddenly rushed her side, grabbed her wrist tightly, and said reassuringly, "Calm down. It hurts." His expression was somewhat sharp as he stared intently at the thing in her hand. Just then, streak of light suddenly brushed past at incredible speed. That instantly drew both of their attention. The yard in front of the house's main entrance was empty now. Even the wall was gone. little worried, she asked, "Did he run away?" By Yuanfong answer once, "No." He lowered his eyes. "It won't be that easy. If really wanted to, could pull it back." In by Yuanfings hand was rope formed from spiritual energy. and that strip of spiritual energy stretched far into the distance. Looking at the situation, he was able to guess that among them was one who wasn't good at fighting. So, deliberately let him go. That one will return very soon. Or more precisely, follow me because there's connection between us. He continued, then his expression darkened. I'll track him. said this before already. don't need you. Gupleased and immediately shot back. What nonsense are you talking about? Her eyes suddenly widened in terror, almost scared out of her wits because the sight before her was truly horrifying. Bay Yuanfong suddenly transformed into tall, pitch black figure. Should show you just how ridiculous you look right now? It all happened almost in an instant, so fast that she had no time to react at all. Bayuan Fong seized her throat and warned, "I've never killed anyone, but imagine it's as easy as snapping off single hair." He continued, "If use little more force, your neck will break immediately." Over here, Guess struggled to breathe. What are you standing there for? If you don't want to die, do something. At that very moment, something suddenly shot toward the two of them. There seemed to be some movement below, making him pause for moment, and his restless eyes followed it downward. At that moment, Little White had turned into small cat-like creature and flew over to rub against Bayuanfo. Faced with the little creature's actions, he was somewhat surprised. Suddenly, Buan fung loose in the hand that was gripping Guush's throat. She collapsed to the ground in pain. "Sorry, may have been little rough, but it wasn't too much, was it?" The boy continued, "Did you notice?" That attack just now was aimed at me, not at you. He was referring to the streak of light that had flashed past while the two of them were struggling. What mean is, with your strength, there was no way you could have dodged that blow. And knew could save you, so made my move. It was also to buy you little more time. By yuan phone continued explaining, don't know whether this is your pride or something else, but do you understand now? You simply don't have the strength to defeat that monster. He paid no attention at all to the little demon that was acting up at him. So go back. At least today don't want to see anyone else die. Bayuan phone immediately turned around, preparing to leave. As if he had suddenly remembered something, his steps slowed again. All right, there are lot of corpses in the basement. The sight isn't very pleasant, but I'll have to ask you to deal with it. His expression was little strange. Just take it as me begging you. Seeing them like that is really unbearable. The scene shifted elsewhere. Bay yuan phone was holding that spirit rope in his hand. At that moment, voice rang out. like the way you do things. It was li again. He appeared in front of Bayuan Foam and the spirit rope was wrapped around his arm. Actually, last night was fine and now is fine, too. We can fight whenever. That way, could be said to have kept my promise to my comrades," the man continued. "I'm sure you've noticed already, but you don't need to worry about any humans getting dragged into this, unless it's by accident." "Because of those people, there are hardly any households around here. It's very suitable place to fight. This area seems to be under redevelopment, so no one lives here. We were the ones pushing the relocation along, and the rumors have already spread. It seems even the people who originally lived here have all moved away." He scratched his head. What was it they called it again? can't remember. Anyway, that's exactly why this place is perfect for hunting. Bayuan phone was already prepared. fierce demonic power burst out from his hand. Come on. Liua standing opposite him still said leisurely. My explanation was bit long- winded, wasn't it? Please forgive me. I'm just too excited. As he said this, his voice dropped. In the blink of an eye, the two of them vanished from where they had been standing. Bayuan Fong swiftly swung the hammer in his hand, smashing it directly at the man. Liore refused to be outdone, throwing punch to meet it head-on and brutally blocking the attack. Just then, something came hurtling straight at his face. It was powerful flying kick from by Yuan Foam, aimed directly at his opponent's face, gripping his weapon tightly with both hands. Murderous intent blazed in his eyes as he stared at the person in front of him. Right after that, an earthshattering attack came crashing down. The immense destructive force sent the opponent flying violently, slamming him hard into the wall on the other side. Liel was blown far away by the impact of that strike. And trace of surprise appeared in his eyes. In flash by Yuan Fong appeared in front of him again, ready to follow up with another blow. But this time, Liwa easily counterattacked, driving punch straight into the body of the boy before him. From the very beginning, the two of them had fought with extreme ferocity. By Yuanfings face was already covered in fresh blood. In truth, the two of them had quite few things in common because their abilities and talents were both evenly matched. By Yuanfing's spirit energy slashed out continuously, though there was still some distance between them. If one were to speak only of raw power, at that moment, Lie Ha excitedly raised his fist. Zywi Wu, monster capable of sensing the evil and violence within his own body. He kept throwing punches at by Yuanfan Fong, and his strong point was the overwhelming power that matched it. Although their strength was nearly equal, Byuan Fong still could not endure it and spat out mouthful of blood. He thought to himself, "It's only luck." once heard about the jade treasure pill before. He recalled how long ago someone had said this to him. don't know whether it's because your constitution is special or because this is your first time eating this, but you seem to absorb it quite well. Back then, Buan Fong had still just been an innocent child. That person continued, "I'll make sure you remember this clearly. From now on, you're absolutely not allowed to eat second one." He lowered his head in shock and looked at the thing in his hand. "What? But only defeated that big mouth monster because ate this and spent lot of money to buy it." Sitting across from him was Ruan. already told you that was just luck. In the end, overloading too much energy is just as dangerous as running out of it. She brought up the last battle again. Just like when you fought that beast last time, you had no way to control the energy overload at all and could only let instinct take over. Ren continued, "If you keep drinking this in your pursuit of power, really don't dare imagine what you'll turn into." She kept the rest of her words to herself. Maybe nothing would happen, or maybe he would turn into monster. by Yuanfing's feet skidded backward across the ground, dragging two long cracks behind him. Lio praised him. To be honest, you're really tough because his opponent in this battle was by Yuan Fong. It only made him more excited. Beating up those three guys yesterday wasn't nearly as satisfying as this. This is still the first time in my life I've used this much power. Bayuan phone pushed the pill onto the tip of his tongue. Liua across from him asked, "What is that thing on your head?" He did not answer. Although by Yuan Fong could not answer that question. thousand years ago there had been someone who understood everything about fairies. At this moment intense killing intent was pouring from his entire body from head to toe. Perhaps they would have the answer. Fairy dance. The third ability of the fairy clan. At some point in the distant past, man spoke first. swear saw fairy with my own eyes. The three people in the room had eaten and drunk their fill and were discussing strange thing they had once witnessed. Here we go again. Even if he only saw cat, he'd brag as if he'd seen tiger. No, this time it's real. The first man, his face full of fear, described the creature he had personally seen. few days ago, when was crossing the hillside, something like snake suddenly appeared and claimed it was supernatural being. But then fairy appeared and saved me. The mustache man raised his cup of wine. After saving you, did it say it was fairy? What did it look like? The man tried to remember. Very large, extremely tall, at least twice the height of an ordinary person. Putting all those features together, the monster in his story actually looked very much like human on the outside. But aside from that, it wasn't much different from person at all. Its skin was just little darker, and it had eyes, nose, and mouth. Nothing was missing. The man in the hood was clearly not very interested in the story. Rather than saying it didn't look human, you might as well just say it was human. thought it would have horns growing out of its forehead or something. The other man insisted that it really was monster. There were no horns. No, I've never heard of fairies having horns. The mustached man leisurely took another sip of wine. That blacksmith brat from next village isn't like you. He's not coward, so he's bit more trustworthy. The cup was already empty, and he slammed it down on the table. I'm not saying that blacksmith was lying. At that moment, third voice reached the ears of the two men, but the fairy once saw also had no horns. The other man asked, "You've seen fairy, too?" The mustache man replied, have." He began recounting story from his childhood. It happened when was very young. once saw two fairies fighting. They really were exactly like what this man said. Aside from being larger and having somewhat darker skin, they looked almost exactly like humans. don't know what happened, but they only stared at each other without saying single word. The hooded man turned to him in surprise. They didn't have horns. Then what happened? The mustache man chewed on his food and answered, don't know either." The shapes of the fairies suddenly disappeared without trace. He described the features of those monsters. Placing his two index fingers on top of his head. It was too dark, so couldn't see clearly whether it was hat or something else. But there was something sharp sticking up on their heads like horn. That was probably the horn the blacksmith saw. The moment they put that thing on, the fairies became invisible. Recalling what happened after the monster vanished, the whole forest fell into chaos and he could only run for his life. After the fairies disappeared, the ground split open, trees were uprooted and the whole mountain shook. At the time, they were probably still fighting. He poured more wine into his cup. don't know whether still remember it that accurately because creatures like that are long beyond the limits of human understanding. arguing over what's right and what's wrong has no meaning at all when it comes to beings like those. He idly lifted his cup to his mouth, have few more drinks, and after all their back and forth arguing, in the end, only two words remained. Legend. Legends, myths, and folk tales about monsters usually always contain one or two parts that are true. Returning to the present, in the end, stories about monsters were only passed down by word of mouth. There had never been any truly reliable eyewitness testimony. However, these explanations were always built from human point of view, so they could never be completely accurate. One typical explanation is that, for example, the horns of fairies in folklore may exist or may not exist. They are not an indispensable part of them. This too is kind of folk tradition. The thing called ghost face combat, which in folk culture is also regarded as fair's mask, is part of protective set formed from fairy energy and used to protect the ears. Bay Yuan Foam rose onto his toes and gathered strength. In the very next instant, he vanished from Liejo's sight. As for the rumor that fairies become invisible after putting on mask, that is only half true. This sudden disappearance made it difficult for Li Hoa to anticipate. After putting on mask, fairies do not actually disappear. Very quickly, Buan Fong appeared in front of him once more, and this time there was mask on his face. It's just that in that state, their movements were so fast that the naked eye could not catch them, let alone most other supernatural beings. The two struck at the same time, and dazzling light erupted in the midst of their battle. Liewa's expression was still as excited as ever. Several of his fingers had been twisted out of shape by the enormous impact of the clash. With face full of killing intent, by Yuan Fong threw punch straight ahead. Under the might of that blow, the opponent before him suddenly spat out large mouthful of blood. Almost in the same instant, the man steadied himself once more. He raised his head and savagely slammed it into his opponent, and familiar purple light from before appeared again. Liawa's face was now covered in blood. Bayuan Fong stared fixedly at the person before him with strange look. In the next moment, he threw another punch into his opponent. Right after that, he quickly reached out and seized him. Bay yuanfong lifted his whole body right off the ground. Just like that, heaven and earth turned upside down. Spirit energy burst from his sharp gaze and lightning flashed. Outside the battle zone, waves of tremors also began to appear. powerful force crashed down onto the abandoned house, and even the building next to it was caught in the aftermath, all its windows shattered by the shock. Wave after wave of immense power kept surging out from the abandoned house. Something suddenly blasted through the wall and flew out, too fast to make out its shape at all. Its feet hit the ground heavily and fresh blood splattered everywhere. Liewa stood there still looking extremely cheerful, but at some point both his arms had completely disappeared. dark figure radiating killing intent all over slowly walked out of the abandoned house. Bayuan phone came out from inside at measured pace. Tiny beads of sweat already dotting his face. Heaven and earth turned upside down and lightning flashed. It was another strange kind of power completely different from hammer. Its effect was not as direct. It was more like kind of equipment, something that could break boundaries like the tail in folk legends. By Euinfing's eyes suddenly widened. The result was that this boy had crossed boundary and that boundary was his present self. He lowered his head and looked at his slightly trembling hands which were continuously releasing spirit energy. This is the first time since transforming into this form that felt my muscles ache. The rate of energy consumption is three times normal. No, even more than that. He raised his head. This state can't be maintained for long. tall, unfamiliar figure appeared opposite him. You are incredible. Not as last night either. It seems that every moment from my birth until now can't compare to what learned in those few minutes of fighting you just now. His arms looked incomparably thick. And the power and speed can now bring out are stronger and faster than what was originally capable of. Though it was clearly unfamiliar, it also felt strangely familiar. His arms had grown back. Thank you once again. I'm lucky met you. Exclusive magic divine iron head. The box fell at by Yuanfings feet. "Thanks." By Yuanfong seemed to stuff something into his mouth, "Then surrender, you damn monster." The person on the other side responded, don't know about anything else, but can't do that." He charged forward violently. This life has already been crazy enough, interesting enough. Even if have to die early, especially right now, that's fine, too. That enormous power appeared once again. Another mighty punch brushed past by Yuan Phone. His opponent kept unleashing one heavy powerful punch after another. By Yuenfing's two arms countered flexibly, and though his feet had not moved at all, the concrete beneath them had already shattered. In that instant, the power and speed of both sides were almost evenly matched. In battle like this, the one who attacks first instead loses. But in the end, whoever reaches the limit faster will also collapse faster. Lie was swung one-handed punch while his other hand was already prepared with the next attack. Right after that, heavy strike landed on by Yuan foam, sending his whole body flying and even causing an explosion. But even so, he got back up without scratch. In dangerous battle like this, he possessed the blessed privilege of learning as he fought. Lie used both hands to control two water vortexes. It's not only fair's privilege. could do it, too. Exclusive magic. nine secret cold winds. Bayuan Fong seemed ready for the next wave of attacks. Spirit energy radiating from his entire body. Liawa hurled those water vortexes toward him. But before they could reach their target by Yuanfong had already flown in the opposite direction. Spirit energy flowed through by Yuanfing's hand. It was powerful stream of spirit energy unlike anything seen before, and he treated it like sword and slashed downward. He lifted his eyes and when he clearly saw what was before him, shock appeared on his face. Although Li Hua had been injured by that move, he still had strength to spare. He flew straight in front of Bayuan Foam. This was battle between two tenacious monsters. fist had already pressed close before his eyes, carrying astonishing power. Liua's water vortex had caused by Yuan Foam to lose his left arm. How do you defeat an opponent like this? This destructive power had already surpassed the level of the current battle. Bayuanf would rather die than retreat, lashing out with threads of spirit energy and forcing Lihoa to struggle to disperse them. Both monsters shared the same thought. Bayuan Fo was drenched in sweat from the battle while Li Hoa was exhilarated to the extreme. His newly regrown blue arm loosened the vortex in his palm. That water vortex condensed into kind of weapon in his hand. Divine iron head hammer and nine secret cold winds. Bay yuan foam was not at disadvantage either. That stream of spiritual energy similarly gathered into long blade forming the weapon known as the wind territory lord spear. Liewa was somewhat surprised by the scene before him, but he still threw his punch. That vortex suddenly expanded and shot outward. Li Hua swung the long spear in his hand and the tip of the spear was that very whirlpool of water. His face was covered in blood and blood kept seeping from the corner of his mouth as well. can't dodge it anymore. What shame. That slash struck his body. Yet he acted as if nothing had happened and kept walking forward. Your weapon is far more impressive. Bay Yuanfong had lost an arm in this battle and the exhaustion on his face was plain to see. Just as he was still recovering his strength, voice sounded from behind him. Truly astonishing. This person was not lia. The other party seemed surprised by by Yuanfung's change. You've grown lot. Step by step, the other party approached, continuously praising by Yuanfong. Demon face, battle, and the nature of demon itself, even to powerful monster. That was quite an astonishing title. Very pleased to meet you, Buan Phone. Before Bayuan Fong could even ask, the other party answered on his own. My name is Yi Chun. You and are the same kind. Bay Yuanfong did not respond to Yi Chen's words. The two merely stared at each other in silence. Seeing that Bay Yuan Fong looked extremely shocked. Yichchan spoke up. No need to gape like that. Bay Yuan Fong wanted to say something, but Yi Chun continued, had no intention of interfering your battle with Liua." Yet Buan Fong paid no attention to that at all. The other party was of the same race as him. The next second, the other party vanished before his eyes, but Yichchun had not truly disappeared. He had merely flashed right past him. Yichchchchchchchchchchchchchchchchchchchchchan paid little attention to Bayouan phone. You look pretty happy, Lie lay on the ground, his whole body covered in bruises and wounds. What pity. If you'd had little more time to get used to demonic arts, the outcome might have been different. Yichchin's tone was gentle, as if he were casually chatting with Liha. But it's fine. Just do better next time. Taking advantage of that opening by Yuan phone leaped up from behind. Next time ask. massive shock wave slammed into the ground. Even while enduring considerable impact, Yichchin's voice still rang out. The ground beneath Ychin's feet had completely cracked apart. Even only had time to use Root to block part of it. And yet, you could still cause this much destruction. Ichin's hand was still stopping that enormous long blade. Not bad at all. You have lot of potential. But if you keep making mistakes like this, I'm afraid you won't be able to keep that eye for much longer. Even by Yuan Phone himself was deeply shaken. At this moment, what he felt most clearly was the power of the person standing before him. In an instant, he had gone from hunter to prey. Yichchen's hand bled from catching the blade. To block that allout attack with the reverse side alone, it definitely wasn't just matter of physical toughness. That was technique by Yuanfong had only learned not long ago, using the ground beneath his feet to reduce the force of impact. Yet at this moment, the other party had displayed it in its most perfect form. Ichin's expression remained calm. Looks like don't need to say anything more. Good thing you realized it so quickly. He did not stay any longer. The long blade flew out and by yuan phone recalled it. Yichchun turned around. understand. You must still be rather confused about the current situation, right? It seems the outside world knows absolutely nothing of your existence. They all say that I'm the only monster left in this world. So where exactly did you come from? By you on phone pay no mind to any of this. He was already so exhausted that he was panting heavily. I'm not confused and don't care whether you're monster or whatever the hell you are. Bayuanfong rushed forward and threw punch. Right now the only thing want to know is about the person I've been searching for all this time. the one who brought those foreign monsters here. Bay Yuan Foam continued, "You're the one who let them eat people." Echin replied with smile, showing absolutely no intention of fighting back. "That's right. From burying the corpses to cleaning up the aftermath, including their hiding places and providing intelligence, handled all of it myself." The moment by Yuan Fong asked that question, Yichchin knew what he wanted to know. Curious why did it, aren't you? Ichin did not hide anything. Think about it. Hiding it from you wouldn't mean anything anyway, so might as well tell you everything. You and are both monsters, so at the very least, still want to be little closer to you." That bright smiling face suddenly turned gloomy, and Yin's eyes gleamed because by yuan phone clearly became even more agitated and charged in first. Yichchin still remained calm in the face of everything, as if even the sky collapsing had nothing to do with him. That dangerous air about him showed that his hesitation to make move was only because he had been observing the situation all along. As friend, let me give you your first piece of advice. heavy punch smashed hard into By Yuanfing's face, and he spat out mouthful of blood on the spot. Ychun continued, "When facing an enemy stronger than yourself, you must at least make sure one foot is planted on the ground." His face was full of excitement as both hands gathered force from his fists, preparing to continue the attack. Seriously, root really is an unbelievably effective redirecting technique. Unless poison or curses are involved, as long as you're standing firm, you can throw even fatal attack off course. He stroed forward, still chattering endlessly about combat like teacher giving lecture. The same goes for counterattacks. This time, Buan Phone was beat too slow. and before he could react, Yichun had already struck him. But mistakes would not continue forever. The two constantly changed the location of their clash. Yichchin's punching form never changed from beginning to end. Only after they had moved away from their original position for some time did Buan Fong realize that the other party could go all out while wasting almost no stamina at all. By now, Bayuanfungs body was covered in wounds while the man opposite him continued speaking in contemptuous tone. Still, you're quite talented. You've practically mastered it already. monster with no one to teach him. Yet, you managed to comprehend this most basic thing. After the battle briefly paused, Yi Chun again revealed that familiar interested look and asked, "Back to the main subject." By Yuanfong, "Do you like dogs?" By Yuan Fong still sat on the ground without getting up, silently listening as Yi Chin continued, "Dogs are wonderful creatures. In many ways, they truly are more outstanding than humans. But sometimes they're also very troublesome. If they end up with an owner who doesn't know how to train them, they'll bear their fangs and bark recklessly regardless of the situation, even biting all over the place. People usually blame the owner for not knowing how to teach or discipline them. But you don't think so. Of course, in most cases, the fault does lie with the owner, but sometimes the pitiful beasts themselves become disgusting, too. Seen from certain angle in your eyes, dogs are nowhere near as innocent as people imagine. Those creatures that can only survive through the protection and care of higher life forms, unable even to understand their own purpose or actions, only wagging their tails there. The problem lies precisely in that. As Echun said this, hint of viciousness appeared in his eyes. Once you start thinking that way, you really are remarkable. It wasn't just last night either. No dog will seem lovable anymore. Every last one of them is disgusting, lowly, useless, even brain dead. Bayuan phone could not take in single word. He sat collapsed on the ground in utter exhaustion, his whole body trembling faintly from his wounds. Damn it, for such stupid reason, you let monsters in here to kill people. It seems you've misunderstood something. Ichun did not seem to have done this because of that misunderstanding. really do hate humans, but they aren't the only ones who fail to understand their own purpose. He bent down meeting by Yuan Fong at level. It has been this way since very long time ago by Yuanfong. Before the demon king ever appeared in this world, there were no such things as rules among monsters. In by Yuanfing's eyes, the world seemed to contain tower, just as humans like to arrange things in life in need order. Everything clearly divided and organized. But in truth, everything is only power. That is all. The so-called food chain is nothing more than an order maintained in balance by strength with the strong and the weak clearly distinguished. No matter what kind of creature it is, if it is weak, then it becomes prey, target pursued day and night by hunters. Whether monster or human, if you are weak, then you are nothing, merely prey waiting to be devoured. Echin liked exactly this feeling. Isn't that far more interesting? Countless monsters have been longing for that day, the final day when they can freely hunt and devour humans. But thinking about it carefully, there is nothing ironic about it all. The vast majority of them were no different from humans to begin with. They too were prey merely barking noisily at prey under protection. And for even longer than humans have, the most obvious example is that even among humans, there has always been distinction between what they love and hate. The ones who always hate the gaze of others are the same. By yuan fong, you've probably seen it many times, too, haven't you? Those who always like to place themselves above what their actual strength warrants. Yun was referring to criminals. It sounds bit serious, but they're nothing more than petty thieves hiding under the protection of law, common sense, and the system shamelessly committing crimes while not having to take responsibility for their actions. The law makes no exceptions for anyone. Only those who commit no crimes are innocent, provided they are truly in the right. Everything is operating according to some extremely natural law. Yet they cling desperately to the belief that the law will protect them. As he said this, Yan sat down beside collapsed concrete pillar not far away. Just imagine it, world where those ridiculous protections don't exist. Wouldn't that be wonderful? There would no longer be anything standing up to shelter those petty cowards. The only standard would be strength. It may be cruel, but in such world, the first people to meet disaster would be those who cannot take responsibility for their own actions. They would only know how to flee, secretly bowing their heads to the entire world as they ran. Bayuan foam immediately shot back. Wonderful my ass. It sounds like the delusion of some Chinibu high school kid. Echin laughed happily, not angry in the slightest. Is that so? Echin still kept that calm attitude. never expected you to understand after hearing it just once. reaction like that is perfectly normal. Even if we're the same race, age, experience, and values are still different. Then he continued, "So then, would you like to try making them little more alike?" That person's gaze gradually became strange. "Ever since you defeated Lie Hoa, aside from the fact that we're of the same kind, I've started to take an interest in you. Join my side by you on phone." frightening smile unconsciously spread across his face. will tell you everything. What monster like you can do. What you should know what exactly we are and why we exist. But unfortunately by yuan Fong simply did not care about any of that. don't need to know. Stop talking nonsense. Each enclosed his eyes. Very well. That is your right to choose. But his overly radiant and distinctly abnormal smile still sent chills down everyone's spine. Have it your way. in. Sure enough, the little bit of tolerance from before had vanished. I'm little disappointed, but you should also understand that resistance is useless, shouldn't you? An unexpected figure appeared. Guess sprang out from the ruins of the abandoned house. With Ichin's keen senses, of course, he noticed with ease. His gaze immediately shifted in that direction. Carrying her magic treasure, Gu was just about to unleash technique, divine thunder. powerful energy shot straight at Yi Chun. Lightning Force. Yun was little surprised as he took the attack head on. Not attack, but support. Taking advantage of this chance, the battle demon inside by Yuanfing's body awakened. He charged forward. His greatest strength was his legs. And the moment he lifted one, he kicked straight at Yi Chen's chin. It wasn't just that kick. His hand had already prepared weapon in advance. Yan was kicked flying upward, suspended in midair. Bayuanfong had been waiting for exactly this moment. Carrying that aura with him, he leaped up. His slow recovery had been because he had focused his entire nervous system and attention on something else. The weapon condensed from spiritual energy transformed at just the right time into that same blade as before. bizarre and powerful form. The moment Yin's feet had just landed steadily on the ground. by Yuanfong had already appeared behind him, his hammer taking shape. From his battle with Lie Hoa until now, he truly knew nothing at all. He didn't know the form of that hammer, nor the reason behind this power. But there was one thing he was certain of. It was exactly how he truly felt at this moment. Guide did not join the fight. She merely stood at distance, watching the familiar spiritual energy radiating from Bayuan Foam. In the past, the monsters had often said that monster's hammer was an existence that could become anything. She closely observed the battle between the two of them. Or more precisely, it seemed like reflection of the owner's desire. Making use of this ability when Bay Yuan Fo fought Li Hua. It was at that exact moment that this power awakened. Its unpredictable transformations made countless of his battles far easier, creating countless forms for countless purposes. And more important than all of that, what he created was not merely weapon to deal with different situations. The things he had created all this time were not simply weapons that adapted to circumstances. It went far beyond that. It was an intense emotion surpassing necessity itself for one purpose alone. His gaze gradually turned terrifying as he stared fixedly at his opponent. Images from before suddenly flooded his mind. the thing that made him afraid. Monsters devouring people. Corpses strewn across the road. Blood flowing like rivers. Humans swallowed by monsters. This was how the world worked. Stopping such things from happening was fundamentally impossible. But if that was the case, then at the very least, this time he absolutely would not miss his target again. His eyes locked onto the person before him. Just then, as if teasing him, Yichchun suddenly spoke. Don't miss. Bay Yuan Fo gripped the enormous blade tightly. "Of course not. You're going to die." He poured all his emotions into that hammer, his determination utterly unwavering. The distance was clearly not far. Yet Yun lazily could not even be bothered to dodge. With both hands gripping the blade, streak of red light surged out of the spiritual energy, killing intent together with those unwavering eyes erupted all at once. He brought the blade down in slash, and the monster's hammer, infused even more with its master's killing intent, reverted to its original form. The energy erupting from the collision seemed enough to blanket an entire area, releasing an astonishingly vast wave of demonic power far beyond what spiritual grade weapon should possess. Guer below witnessed it all and stare in shock. Bayuan Fong had suffered immense expenditure from that strike. Yet he still held the blade aloft. At this moment he dragged along his battered body with difficulty, barely managing to stand firm. As for Gua, she stood there dumbfounded, her expression vacant, her mind constantly asking what exactly was going on. Did monster at this level really exist? Looking at the dark aura emanating from by Yuan phone right now. She even felt as though he could kill her in the very next second. boundless unease and confusion welled up inside her. She had never seen anything like this before. At the same time, Bayuan Fong suddenly lunged forward, bending his legs and charging straight toward Gua where she stood. He coldly swung up the long blade and gave single cur order. Move. By Yuanfing's target was, of course, not the girl, but the creature standing behind her, its entire body radiating killing intent and dangerous aura. It was staring at him with eyes as sharp as blades without the slightest mercy by yuan foam slashed down. The blade tore through the air, sending out violently brilliant burst of light. He gasped in great gulps for air. His body was still covered in injuries. Yet his unwavering eyes remained locked fiercely on his opponent without blinking. In contrast to by Yuanfing's somewhat impatient and hurried manner, Echin merely smiled calmly. He raised hand, brushed the dust off his clothes, and clicked his tongue in admiration at Bay by Bayuan phone. Quite impressive damage. How should put it? Just like last time, but this time you really surprised me. Bayuan Foam was panting heavily, his mind weighed down with bitterness and indignation. He had believed it was impossible, impossible that he could fail to force the other side to make move. Yet, even after things had reached this point, Chun on the opposite side still spoke leisurely, as if what had happened was not some instinctive reaction born of panic, but rather the complete and perfect expression of Bayu and Fing's full talent. can't even remember how old we were back then. He looked at Bayu on phone and smiled with an expression of pure innocence. How should say it? It's not bad, right? That feeling of wanting to kill someone beneath the still unclear dark clouds. Yin's words were like sharp blades stabbing straight into by Yuanfing's pride. It's just bit of pity though. Even after putting on such wonderful performance, you still didn't manage to kill anyone. But that's fine. Every beginning is difficult. Thanks to that, Bay Yuanfong quickly pulled himself together. He slowly raised long saber horizontally before him in response to Yi Chin's bland mockery. Being able to reach this level already makes you almost as strong as an ordinary mature demon. The atmosphere became tense once again. Guess stood where she was watching the two of them, not knowing how she ought to react. You're really amazing. Not just last night either. But before Bay by Yuan Fong could charge at Echun, he was struck hard in the stomach by punch. Black demonic power surged around that blow. And by Yuan, Fong felt intense pain all throughout his body. Ychen's small mouth moved again as he mocked him casually. But this is as far as it goes. Bay Yuanfung's long saber shattered into pieces as if it were surrendering on behalf of its master. Bayuan phone was flung backward uncontrollably under Gu's shocked and horrified gaze. Ichan dragged the tip of his sword across the ground as he approached, his voice rising as he continued speaking. The essence of demon hammer is form molded to satisfy specific need, and the price paid for that is flexibility. Even as Bay Yuanfong desperately struggled to get back up, Yun continued speaking at an unhurried pace. That hammer was created now in order to kill me. In other words, it's hammer that exists solely for slaughter. The weapon breaking apart was like declaration of its master's miserable defeat. Just like that, more and more injuries continued to accumulate on his body. No. by Yuanfungs body trembled uncontrollably. All because of Yi Chin's casual yet viciously cruel words. "If you'd used your own body to take that blow from the start, things might have turned out little better." Standing behind Guer, he casually asked her few questions. "You don't seem to be Korean, do you?" Gu turned her head to look at Yi Chun, her eyes full of fear. maid from Japan. think know why you're here." His expression darkened, truly making him look like terrifying devil. And his icy voice sounded beside Gu's ear, but at the very least, you ought to recognize your place. Don't interfere in the affairs of the locals. Actually, wanted to snap this neck for long time. Yichchan was in no hurry to strike. He glanced at Bay by Yuan Foam and offered condition. What do you think by Yuanfo? I'll let her go. What made Ychan uncomfortable was the small brown pill in by Yuanfing's hand that looked like little pebble. If you're willing to throw that trash away, he began to move, grabbing Gu's slender neck and deliberately tightening his grip more and more. That's pill from that Wuji fellow's shop, right? Good medicine really is good medicine, but for some reason, it seems to work especially well on you. smile seemed to hang at the corners of his mouth, harmless on the surface, but hiding countless schemes underneath. Still, its effects have both advantages and disadvantages, don't they? Twice already, right? Since both of them were in weakened state at the moment, Yichchun completely controlled the conversation. In an instant, the demonic power flooding and exceeded the capacity limit of the demon core. If that happens third time, even don't know what will happen. Bayuan phone raised his eyes to look at him. Two fingers still tightly pinching that pill, remaining silent without replying to Yean with single word. Besides, you know it too. You have no way of knowing what will happen in the end. He sounded as if he were advising him, but in truth, he was pressuring him. Echin tightened his grip on Gu's throat and lifted her whole body into the air, so just throw it away. don't want you using something that harmful. Kind-hearted Gu did not want by Yuan Fong to be driven to his death for the sake of her own safety. Don't listen to him," she shouted. This small, gentle girl carried within her an utterly admirable courage. prepared myself long time ago for the possibility of dying on mission like this. Echin widened his eyes as he looked at Guer, letting sentence slip from between his lips, full of killing intent. You're such nuisance. Gu could only grit her teeth and endure the pain as her slender neck was squeezed tighter and tighter. And then something happened that no one had expected. In that very instant, just as Echin finished saying, already warned you." One of his arms was suddenly severed and sent flying away. There had been no warning at all, and no one could have predicted it. His eyes bulged as he stared blankly ahead. Clearly, even he himself had not yet processed what had happened. Guin narrowly escaped disaster. The hand that had been choking her lost its strength and loosened, and blood immediately gushed out. Ichin instantly turned to look toward by Yuan Fong. His gaze already changed somewhat, no longer as smug as before. Another attack followed at once. The one who struck was not by Yuan Foong, but Hi Chow, the young man in business suit with thick glasses stared at each with eyes as cold as frost. His fist already poised and ready. In just few brief seconds, Ychan took Hi Chow's divine longrange punch headon, not even having time to dodge. Bay Yuanfong widened his eyes at this benefactor who had arrived just in time. At the same moment, hand lightly patted his shoulder. At some point, Su Ping was already standing beside him, gently reminding and comforting Bay Yuanfong, "Stay here. You've already done very well. If you keep using demonic power, you'll be beyond saving." Bayuan Fong had not yet fully recovered his senses. He only looked at him and stammered, "Suing, why are you here?" Suing put on stern face and lightly scolded him. What nonsense are you talking about? Then he looked wearily at the chaotic battlefield before him and grumbled, "Isn't this huge mess the clearest answer possible?" By now, Guo was safe and quickly moved aside. Seeing that, Suing quietly let out relief sigh. Thank heavens. Those calm eyes instantly turned colder. "Leave the rest to us." At this moment, Hchow was still fighting Yi Chun one-on-one. He frowned tightly and threw punch at him. This time, Yich Chun had already grasped his opponent's background, so his reaction was naturally extremely quick. Dodging this punch was as easy as turning over one's hand. Not only that, he even had enough spare time to lift his knee and drive fierce upward blow into High Chow's chin, casually appraising him as he did so. Too weak. Watching his opponent's body arch backward, Yun continued speaking with that irritating mouth of his. Your technique and speed are pretty good, but your strength is nothing special. That devilish smile returned to his face. The long saber in his hand was raised high, ready to slash down. So, no matter how much you fight, it's useless. But before he could swing the blade, Yichin's body suddenly stiffened like stone. Only his pupils widened abruptly, full of horror. Hi Chowo, it turned out, was completely unharmed. He had already regained his footing and strange purple light was radiating from his whole body. So that's how it is. But unlike you, we were not born with bodies favored by the gods. This body has long since assimilated with demon extermination arts and autumn water. But Yichchin was different. Half human and half demon, he could not easily avoid this kind of damage. After all, at this very moment, he was enduring the intense pain brought by boiling blood from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. Streaks of bright red blood flowed like syrup. Hi Chow lightly pushed up his glasses and declared with proud and imposing air, "If my fists couldn't bring you down, then using little trick shouldn't be problem, right?" This was young Master High or the Huda family. The exorcism technique passed down through generations in the Huda family was capable of changing the form and properties of water. And right now that secret art had left each clutching his chest in agony. The closer the source of water is to the caster, the purer it is. And the purer the water, the stronger the exorcism art becomes. Because of that, this skill was usually applied to groundwater or water vapor. But Chan had already spotted the flaw in it and sneered inwardly. Close combat isn't the most effective method. Could it really be acting directly on one's own blood? He quickly calculated every possibility. Heating the blood. In theory, it truly could be done. But looking through the history of the Huda family, those capable of doing such thing could be counted on one hand. Hi Chow calmly assumed an aggressive stance. dim purple glow radiating from his entire body. His hands overflowing with spiritual energy slowly spread apart. Opposite himchan also widened his demon-like eyes. But this time things were no longer going to proceed according to his wishes so easily. Ychan laughed freely, his voice full of disdain. Are you planning to send those droplets of water vapor over here? I'm afraid the results won't match the quality of the material, will they? Hay ani while studying his mind. Every race has its own strengths. As soon as he said that, he used the same move as before. Only this time, both the method and the pressure behind it were several times stronger. Tiny droplets of water vapor gathered together, and with the demonic power of the family spell art added in, they transformed into dazzling beam of light no less impressive than other sorcery. Suing still stood where he was chatting lightly with Bay Yuanfo. You probably know the Huda family's exorcism art too, right? He seemed to suddenly remember something asking himself and then answering his own question. But it seems you only fought them recently, didn't you? Bay Yuan Fong stammered incoherently. Ha, you mean that? Then relying on his own observation and existing knowledge, he drew his own conclusion. It has seemed that way. The source of the demonic power is somewhat similar too. by Yuanfing's expression turned tense. His eyes remained fixed on HiChow and Yi Chun as they fought, but the effect was on completely different level. His judgment of opponents was extraordinarily sharp. They were both using tiny droplets of water vapor. But if it had been that person instead, he would still have been able to see through it and counterattack. But in comparison, right at that moment, Suping also spoke, confirming the doubts in by Yuanfing's heart. Even among demons of the same race, there are obvious differences in strength, innate demonic arts, the effort put into controlling them later, and the methods by which one is taught. All of that creates completely different results. Suing was completely full of confidence in Highch. And without the slightest hesitation declared, no matter the aspect, he is the most outstanding person in the entire Huta family. Ichin was still standing firm at the moment, though he seemed to be forcing it, swaying unsteadily from time to time, facing crafty opponent like Echun. Even Hi Chow could not help but remain somewhat cautious. Boiling blood had clearly taken effect. Yet, he was still able to keep moving. His recovery and adaptability were truly terrifying. Seeing that High Chow seemed to be hesitating over something, Yichchun burst into laughter. His bulging eyes looked especially frightening. What is it? Even with this, still have to get used to it little by little, you know. Hi Chow did not yield in the slightest. He stated plainly, won't hold back. Then he sent voice transmission to Sue Ping. Protect those two well. I'm counting on you for what comes next. This was the first time Gua had ever seen such terrifying battle, and she was utterly stunned. She clenched both hands tightly, as though she were only waiting for the very next second to throw herself into action. Hi Chow erupted with astonishing might, forcefully summoning pillar of water that shot straight into the sky and tore the earth apart. The moment Echin saw it, he laughed excitedly, though his smile only made others feel chilled. How spectacular did you gather all the water in the surrounding area? That pillar of water transformed into an enormous water dragon, becoming High Chow's greatest assistant. He lightly raised hand and pointed forward, giving the order, "Yimi, kill him." Hi Chichchow looked confident and imposing, and streak of purple light flashed from the fingertip pointing downward. Yimi obeyed the command, letting out mighty roar as it opened its huge mouth and charged viciously forward. In an instant, its body was almost upon Ychun. Yichchan simply stood there watching, his eyes still wide, his small mouth even crying out excitedly, "Good! Excellent." There was not the slightest sign of movement in his legs. In the very next instant, Yimi exploded completely, its whole body glowing as black energy billowed wildly. That enormous body slammed viciously into the ground, producing violent shock wave. No matter how one looked at it, it would cause devastating destruction. Terrified, Gua hurriedly raised hand to cover her eyes, afraid of being caught in it and injured. moment later, when the surroundings fell silent again, she finally dared to peek through small gap. At some point, Buan Fong had moved in front of Guushe, spreading both arms wide as if trying to gather her into his protection. Suing had also acted in time, blocking the danger and ensuring that no one lost their life. His expression remained composed with the same gentle demeanor as usual. All three of them were safe inside spherical barrier that isolated them from all the tremors outside. Just as expected, the ground was now even more chaotic than before. Broken earth and shattered rocks were piled everywhere, and an enormous deep pit had appeared in the ground. Huda and Schwan Wu were both demons that originated from water, but they were almost completely incompatible with each other. That was because the ways in which they fused with water were entirely opposite. Hi Chichchow narrowed his eyes carefully recalling his own actions just now. The amount of water that could be combined and utilized wasn't much. So the result couldn't be considered especially ideal. At time like this he absolutely could not be overconfident. One slight misstep and the price would be four lives. He silently reminded himself of that in his heart. Against enemies who could display their full strength during the day. It was best to deal with them together. Then he anxiously glanced around. But nearby, there were now only two people left. Just then, Su Ping walked over to him, and asked, "HiChow, are you all right?" Hi-cha grabbed at his collar, adjusted his breathing, and replied calmly, "I'm fine. just need little rest. It's been quite while since last fought with my full strength." As he spoke, he lowered his head to look at the deep pit created by that strike, uncertain whether it had really been effective or not. Meanwhile, Byuan Fong and Gua were also slowly walking toward them. Suddenly, By Yuanfings whole body trembled slightly. His lips quivered and his eyes widened in terror. think there are only two possibilities. Hi Chowo was also thoughtful man without arrogance. He turned and walked toward the others as he spoke. One, overestimated his abilities. Two, he himself had no intention of continuing the fight. He made the judgment himself. However, the latter was more likely. Actually, that strike just now wasn't all that remarkable. Suing could probably have done even better than did. The man beside him, hearing himself mentioned, answered calmly, don't think anyone could take that attack head on, withdraw safely, and then still be miserable enough to come fight me afterward." Hi Chowo suddenly fell silent. His eyes fixed straight ahead. It seemed that he was looking at Bay Yuan Fong. By Yuan Fong also noticed that gaze locked onto him and instinctively pressed his lips together, panic rising in his heart. The next second, Hchow suddenly fired water bullet at him. The motion so natural it was as though nothing unusual had happened. Caught completely offguard by Yuan Fong took the attack headon, his body immediately thrown backward before he was sent flying and crashed heavily into the rubble behind him. Gu looked on anxiously. Suping also found this old friend's action somewhat strange and narrowed his eyes. At the same time, Guer cried out in panic, "What are you doing?" She strongly objected to Hi Chowo's action just now. Aren't we on the same side? Why did you suddenly Hi Chow lightly pushed up his glasses and replied calmly don't worry I'm only doing what should be done looking at by yuan foong lying unconscious on the ground coldly explained what he had just done was only helping him return to normal obviously cocktained wary of his words from now on nothing will be able to harm either of you anymore in the end true deliberately raised his voice and reminded the two of them so from this point on please humans do not interfere in matters between demons anymore. On the barren open ground, collapsed walls were piled up everywhere, and even the sky was stained with gloomy hue. Inside gigantic building, lead ho was sitting alone, his head slightly lowered, his expression dark. The puppet master stepped forward to greet him. So, this one is demon of the same level as me, too. Is it because we're of different races? He doesn't look quite like imagined. Then the puppet master opened her mouth full of sharp fangs, drool dripping, as she said greedily. From this angle, he looks pretty delicious. Just then, someone stop her in time. Don't do that, puppet master. No one knows what the future holds, but at least for now, let's live in peace. It was deep then. At this moment, his whole body was covered in mud and wounds. He gave the puppet master gentle smile and reminded her, "You and Lee Hoa eating each other wouldn't be such bad idea. But if something really does happen, still hope both of you can mature little more first. Let's leave it at that. Seeing that Deep then had returned, the puppet master bluntly threw out remark. So you're still alive. What happened? Even someone as sharp tonged as deep then seemed little helpless in front of this girl. He smiled and replied, "How cruel. How could die that easily?" Then his gaze drifted little as he continued. It was just minor accident. In deep dance minds face appeared. That brat understands my magic far too thoroughly. Thinking back on it now, he actually found it little interesting. It's simple. My spell relies on the ground. In other words, as long as the ground beneath my feet is unstable, it can't be activated. Even though the situation back then had made, even deep than panic at times, he still clearly pieced together high tr method. So before drawing the water up from underground, he altered the terrain over as wide an area as possible, preventing me from using the earth to cancel out the vibrations. The puppet master listened and thought it over. When eat you, I'll remember that. Deep then asked with shiver, "Want to try?" In an instant, the smiling face he had worn earlier turned sinister and cunning. Facing an existence that even the strongest humans cannot defeat and going up against thousand-year-old Hec family, very much want it. In fact, want to taste them thoroughly from top to bottom. The puppet master spoke unhurriedly while sipping water. don't really understand, but your hunger feels different from mine. Still, didn't you already fight them? Deep then bared his teeth in faint grin. His words carrying another layer of meaning, more than just little. It really is like the forbidden fruit in the Garden of Eden. Hearing that, the straw in the puppet master's mouth immediately slipped out, and her eyes widened as she stared at him. Then she seemed to remember something. Rain began falling outside. Deep then stood calmly beneath the cool rain pouring down from the sky. There clearly hadn't been any rain the forecast today. But this rain really does feel good, and this is precisely why. Deepan smiled at his own weakness. Hi Mock and the Hec family. Even if fought them both at the same time, wouldn't survive if had to face them on rainy day. Then he looked back at the puppet master and said, even if win, won't be the only one involved. Dragging you into battle like that would be truly dangerous. Really? The puppet master asked back with blank look. have to fight, too. Deep then nodded decisively, his gaze shifting to the red-haired young man slumped over there. That's right, Lee Hoa too. They probably think the same as do. Even they have opponents they absolutely must avoid. Deep then admitted his mistake with hint of regret. Failing to bring Bachinfong back was my mistake. But it's fine. Time will prove everything. Elsewhere, Bachenguin Fong had already awakened. His eyes slowly opened, and for moment, everything before him was still blurred. He was lying in warm bed under thick blanket, staring blankly at his surroundings. This is His whole body was still stiff, he couldn't even lift his arm at all. It hurts so much can't move at all. Even though he had prepared himself mentally beforehand, he hadn't expected it to hurt this badly. As he was feeling the weakness and exhaustion in his body, Bach and Gwyn Fong suddenly jolted and glanced to the side. Hitru was standing by his bed, his expression so serious that it was little frightening. He tapped on his phone few times and few seconds later naturally answered it. received call on my end. From moment he picked up, there was no expression on his face besides cold indifference. But in the very next second, that cold image completely collapsed. Hi Tru's eyes crinkled with smile and his tone carried touch of timidity. Even though he was just on the phone, he hunched his shoulders and lowered his head. Yes, director. Yes, it's fine. It's nothing serious. Thank you for your concern. After hanging up, Hiru explained to Bach and Gwinfong trying to salvage his image. use pain as an excuse to take the whole day off. My boss worries bit too much. Then he pulled over chair and asked about Bach and Gwyn Fong's condition. How do you feel? It's not too serious, but it'll be inconvenient for while, so it's best not to push yourself. High true didn't hide his curiosity either and asked directly. That mask, was it some kind of omen of awakening? I'm not too sure either, but it's not something you can maintain for long. He very seriously warned Bachong that the mask he had used was dangerous. It might be kind of temporary enhancement charm. The longer you maintain it, the more magic power it consumes. So that's why High True had sprayed water bubbles at Bach and Gwyn Fawn's face back then. Only now that he was awake did he understand. So that's why had no choice but to forcibly dispel the charm for you. What High True had done then had been entirely out of good intentions and concern. Bringing it up again now. Hi-tru even lowered his head to apologize. It must have come as shock. I'm really sorry for leaving you in this state. Then he mentioned another name that surprised Bachwin Fong even more. Also, my younger brother, Nwin Tien, has wanted to come see me several times. Hi, True lowered his head and shamefully admitted he wasn't born with an evil heart, but can't excuse his mistakes as mere youthful recklessness either. As the family's representative in the human world, sincerely apologize to you. Seeing that, Bachenguin Fong comforted him. There's no need to apologize. What happened that time was already resolved peacefully. Besides, what happened to that demon afterward? Sitting on the bed, Bachenguin Fong repeated deep dance words from back then. He called himself one of the demon kin, and he also possessed all kinds of demonic arts like mine. But thought was supposed to be the only remaining demon kin. Just then, someone pushed the door open and walked in, taking the initiative to join the conversation. used to think that, too. Bachenguin, Fong, and High True immediately turned their eyes toward the newcomer. But unfortunately, that assumption was incorrect. was wrong. My apologies. Let me explain. It was by non. He slowly walked in, stroking his graying beard as he revealed truth. His name is deep in the prince of the demon king tribe that once existed on this peninsula thousand years ago. Moreover, he is very likely your ancestor. The scene shifted elsewhere. Outside, it was still raining and everyone was hurrying home. hand gently reached out to catch the cool raindrops and soft voice tinged with little sorrow sounded. No matter which world it is, rain is still the same. Lang Noette and New Yan were out walking. Catching the rainwater, New humans really are stubborn. thought no one would be out in weather like this. Lang Noette replied with smile. Do you really think so? As she spoke, she smiled brightly, her tone warm and full of gratitude. But I've only survived until today thanks to you and also the supermarket staff and all those witnesses. If it had been just me alone, might not have been able to resolve it. As she spoke, she recalled the moment New Yin had pointed straight at that despicable man's face. If Nu Yin hadn't been there, things might have turned out far worse. Faced with Lang Noyette's heartfelt thanks, New Yas, don't mind. Helping you is still better than staying with that guy. Hearing that, Lang Noette could only sigh helplessly and blame herself. But what shame. should have been helping Bach and Gwyn Fong, yet only ended up causing him more trouble. In front of roadside shop, it looked like two girls had just walked out from inside. One of the girls looked downcast and was being comforted by her best friend. You really wanted to talk to him, didn't you? But then you suddenly asked for his phone number. Of course, that was too abrupt. Lango yet covered her mouth and whispered to New "The manager here is actually pretty famous. famous for being rigid and hard to approach. But strangely enough, there are still lots of people who like him. Nuian kept staring at the backs of those two girls and casually asked, "What?" Languette smiled and explained, "Most of the customers who come here do it because they want to see him. But the funny thing is, he seems completely unaware of that himself." Then the two of them entered the shop as well, put away their umbrellas, and slowly walked inside. The handsome shop employee who was so popular with the girls turned out to be none other than Dein. Seeing the two of them come in, he turned to the customers and said, "Sorry, we're closing early today." But immediately afterward, he froze, realizing they were acquaintances. it's you, too." Lango yet narrowed her eyes with smile and said gently, "You're the one who called us here, but it's still early. Why are you closing so soon?" Tin sighed and grumbled at his two juniors. Business is terrible today. Even counting the two of you, hardly any customers have come in. Want something to drink? Lang Noette replied eagerly. Just the same as usual for me without changing expression to been shot back. can't remember. Pick properly from the menu. Lang noette pouted in protest. What? come here all the time. Just then, in corner of the shop, little boy with long platinum blonde hair was sitting there eating ice cream. Seeing someone come in, he lifted his eyes to glance over and his gaze was clearly unfriendly. Lang noi yet turned to look then raised her voice and asked, "Nu Yen, do you want something to drink? They have tea here. Want to try some?" Seeing that New Yin kept staring at him, the little boy lost patience and snapped, "What are you looking at? Want to die The moment those words came out, Lang Noyette hurriedly cried, "Calm down, New She quickly explained, afraid New Yin might lose her temper on the spot. "He's just child. Don't stoop to his level this time." Nuian answered indifferently. know." Then New Yin gave faint sneer. This is the human world, not the demon world. And who exactly is this brat wandering around here? Lang noi yet looked at her in confusion. Do you two actually know each other? New continued mockingly. fox trying to wear tiger's skin. The little boy stood up and shoved both hands into his pockets. His tone was just as arrogant as his stance. They say when there's no tiger in the mountain, the monkey becomes king. To be more exact, that saying fits foxes perfectly. At those words, New Yin's expression immediately darkened. Even among demons, there existed something called natural enemies. In most cases, demons were influenced by their own animal bloodline. The inborn hostile relationships between different animals would continue to affect them even after they had become demons. The difference in strength between natural enemies at the beginning might not be exactly the same after they became demons. But that hostility would still remain and could even affect the descendants of those demons. Languette stood silently at the side watching the two of them and thought to herself if this atmosphere really comes from their instincts. Then could this child be? Understanding what she was thinking to spoke beside her in low voice. Don't worry, Lang Noette. As he cleaned up, he reassured her, "Even if he wants to start fighting right here, won't casually put up barrier." At this point, New Yen was already radiating killing intent and showed no intention of backing down. In lowered voice, she said, "Then should we call the judge right now? wouldn't mind playing with you little. Ever since came to the human world, haven't had proper feast yet." The little boy was no pushover either, and arrogantly shot back. If you want to fight, then fight. His face turned gloomy. don't really like eating fox meat, but getting rid of you wouldn't take much time. You can't do that, young master. At that taut, explosive moment, someone else walked into the shop. As expected, you really can't be left alone for even second. The newcomer was middle-aged woman with gentle and plain appearance. The moment she came through the door, she sighed reproachfully. "The judge finally gave you chance to come to the human world. It wouldn't be good to cause trouble on your very first day." The little boy turned back with an agrieved look as if tattling to parent. But Bing Noiette, that fox glared to me first, and she even said she'd call the judge. Isn't that not allowed, too? Bing noette walked over to soothe him. You're right. In this world, fairness alone is never enough. After lowering her head and greeting, she gently advised little boy again. The girl who spoke to you just now is the current head of the most influential family in Korea right now. Young master, you don't belong to any family. So, it's best not to cause trouble. Bing noette emphasized one more thing as she lifted her eyes toward New Years. In the end, it will all become your fault anyway. Of course, that gaze was directed straight at New though her tone remained gentle. That girl clearly understands this very well. Of all the survival methods I've ever heard of, this one sounds the most pathetic. At this point, New could no longer be bothered to keep provoking them. Clicking her tongue, she said, "Forget it. There's nothing interesting about personally driving rare animal to extinction. Languyet secretly felt relieved. Luckily, it had only been mutual provocation. If it had really been up to New then it seemed the other side was right. She knew Nu Yin's strength and willfulness far too well. If she had really been allowed to do as she pleased, New Yin would probably have already beaten that little brat up long ago. At this moment, New Yin added few more words. Anyway, the two of you really are an outdated pair. One arrogant demon on the verge of extinction. And also, she had already seen through the true identities behind those two layers of human disguise. The woman taking care of him was actually an agent Malai ghost. Nuian even deliberately reminded the little boy, "Either stop putting on airs or wait for me to pluck all your fur out. don't know why that woman is taking care of you, but that ghost is not suitable for babysitting." Bing no yet said softly to the child, "Don't listen to her." After saying that, Nu Yen threw few more fiery remarks at the bin. "So why exactly did you and Lang Noette call me here to meet these people? Just say it already. The smell here is revolting." Bing no gently added, "I'm curious, too." After returning from hunting yesterday, we had originally wanted to rest little longer. Did something happen to stepped forward and calmly laid out the issue he wanted to discuss? As everyone already knows, the current situation is extremely chaotic. The higher-ups have issued temporary permits in cases where prior approval isn't necessary. Demons may also come to the human world to eliminate intruders until those intruders stop running wild. Then to been deliberately stressed his tone to show the seriousness of the matter and called out each of them by name. But the situation has changed. New Yen and you too, Tiger Demon Tu Van along with Lady Malai Trong Bing Noyette then to delivered shocking piece of news. The temporary permits for the three of you have been revoked and your right to remain in the human world has also been cancelled. The reason is insufficient professional ability as his even voice continued. First, New Yin quietly said to Lang Noyet, "What did Bach and Guinfong do this time?" Tbin also mentioned something else. Bing noette immediately looked toward him. don't know why, but it seems this rule does not apply to Bach and Gwin Fong. Lang Noette said in confusion, "Then doesn't that mean that guy has to return to the demon world alone? If that's true, it means he definitely caused some enormous disaster." Nuian folded her arms and chimed in as well. She nodded, "That's right. He's not weak enough for what they're saying that he fails every time. Strength isn't reason. Even just within the demon's side, that guy would be considered outstanding." When it came to Bach and Gwin Fong's issue, almost everyone understood one thing clearly, especially New But in the end, he was still human. No matter how strong he was, he was still prey. If he were left alone in the demon world, he would definitely die. After muttering to herself, she turned to leave, cursing inwardly as she went. How ridiculous. I'll go talk to those old men. I'll still train that guy for month before evaluating him. Let me see what kind of disaster he's really caused. Subin deliberately raised his voice. You can do whatever you want, but listen to me first. Beck one pong is still here. His words made Rian stop at once and turned back to look at him. Besides, whether he will be sent back to the demon realm or remain in the human world has not yet been decided. Then Subin straightened up little and looked directly at the crowd as he ordered. Your next new mission is this. Beck one Pong must not be allowed to suffer harm from humans. After the conversation ended, heavy rain poured down all night and not single person could be seen on the streets in Beck Wong's recovery room. He was asking Byan about Yitun, my ancestor. He thought to himself, "When first met him, didn't recognize him at all. No, that can't be. Could it be that he knew everything from the very beginning?" Then he continued asking by, "Can demons really live that long?" The old man nodded and replied with somewhat troubled expression. If my guess is correct, that demon has been alive for 500 years since the time he disappeared. Beck one Pong continued looking at Bayan as he spoke, still sounding unable to believe it. Actually, from the beginning, he called himself Yehun, but 500 years. Can someone really live that long? Hey Ju decided to step into the conversation to make it easier for Beck one pong to understand. No, this is little complicated. In theory, souls really can last longer than humans, but on average only up to about 500 years, he explained quickly and clearly, but in reality, as long as one has demonic power, one can live longer. Once demon absorbs demonic power, its lifespan increases as well. Not only can it maintain youthful appearance, it can even live up to thousand years. When Beck Wong heard that, the shock on his face was impossible to hide. He looked at Hey Jew in days. thousand years from that Beck Wong arrived at fairly reasonable possibility. Yichchan might already have lived for thousand years. Hey Ju frankly stated something that was enough to prove how terrifying each was. Besides, no matter how experienced am, still couldn't inflict any meaningful injury on him, let alone drive him away," he added self-reroachfully, "My skills are still far from good enough. I'm nowhere near as impressive as everyone says." Hearing this, Ban encouraged him. On this peninsula, the only young people who could match you are probably Su Bin and Ruan. Even if he really is demon with such an old and weakened body, he shouldn't have been able to face you head on. Then the old man continued in tense tone, clearly deeply uneasy. Beck one pong, there is something you need to understand now. The demon race has completely disappeared since 666 years ago. It was already like that in the time of the previous judge. Byan's voice carried nostalgia mixed with pain. thousand years ago, the demon race split into two factions. After one side was defeated, the victorious side completely hid itself from world, but the winners also suffered severe losses. They gradually died off until 666 years ago. Only the last one remained. That demon's name was Lim Pong. He only lived until the latter half of that 666th year. and afterward he too died when an old wound flared up again. From then on, the demon race was believed to have gone extinct. After saying that, he looked toward Beck one pong. So from the beginning, always thought you were Lim Pong's descendant. Although he was called the last demon, he lived for another hundred years after being given that title. As for your exact ancestor, there are no clues, but based on that person's short lifespan, always concluded that you were Lim Pong's descendant. And yet, clan that seemed to have vanished thousand years ago. Yichchin suddenly appeared again, and his appearance and power had hardly declined at all. By the time he heard this, Beck Pong was gradually convinced. He instinctively voiced his guess. Then, does that mean Yon is very likely my ancestor? Bye nodded in confirmation, still unable to stop worrying about the future. Whether or not that demon really is Yi Chun, and whatever method he used to remain unchanged after all these years, he is undoubtedly someone truly powerful, someone who could stay hidden in the shadows until today with serious expression. He also voiced his suspicion. Even if your bloodline isn't pure, why did your blood awaken at this exact time? need the most accurate answer possible. Your parents or rather your mother? Was she really only human? The conversation seemed to pause for the moment, but the question remained unresolved. Then rattling sound came from outside the door of Beck One Pong's apartment. middle-aged woman in office attire entered and said, "Mom's home." The scene shifted to another time in elementary school by the roadside. Someone said awkwardly, "I'm sorry." It was Beck Wong's mother. At that time, he was still only an elementary school student and she was still very young. Bowing her head to apologize to the teacher. I'm truly very sorry, ma'am. This is all my fault. Other than saying that, don't even know what else to say. She apologized repeatedly and anxiously asked about the situation. Were those children badly hurt and their parents? The teacher quickly interrupted her, waving her hand. no, not at all. It's not that serious. The teacher was very fair person who understood the whole story. So, she kept reassuring Beck one Pong's mother. It wasn't as if your son bullied those children. And the ones who started it were the fifth graders. At the time, he was only in third grade, chubby and very cute looking. The teacher even briefly explained what had happened. It seemed Beck one punk was trying to get ball back from those fifth graders. It was ball one of his classmates had brought from home, but the older kids had stolen it. The teacher still remembered clearly that Beck one pong had even dared to point straight at those older students faces. When he saw what was happening, he told them to give it back and that was how the fight broke out. The teacher smiled. Fortunately, those children only got few scrapes while pushing each other around. The older students were the ones bullying the younger ones in the first place, so even their parents had nothing to say. To reassure her, the teacher added, "If anything else happens later, I'll let you know." Beck. One Pong's mother bowed her head and said, "Thank you." After that, his mother took him by the hand and led him home. On the way back, she smiled gently and asked, "One Pong, you're really mad at mom, aren't you?" He lowered his head. Although his cheeks were still puffed up with anger, he didn't shout at all. "No, was the one who was wrong." His mother gently comforted him. "So, don't think one pong did anything wrong either. Hurting others isn't right, but also know that sometimes you have no other choice." And she crouched down. so she could clearly see Beck One Pong's face, her voice soft and full of love. But even so, One Pong, still hope that in the future you won't ever have to face situations where you're forced to hurt other people or fight with them again. He was grown up now, but he still clearly remembered what had happened then and the words his mother had said. Looking back on it now, feel like even then, vaguely sense something in what mom told me. Beck one Pong's mother held out her little finger and looked at him as she said, "Promise me." Okay. It wasn't like other parents simply forbidding their child to use violence. Young Beck one pong nodded and hooked pinkies with her. Okay. Rather than an order, it was more like plea. don't know why mom asked that of me. Even though didn't understand reason, could feel that this request was incredibly important to her. So from then on, never used violence again. At least that was true until before turned into demon. Sitting in the room, Beck one pong brought up his father again. My father was wrestler. He met my mother when he was 24, married her, and not long after that was born. heard he died of an incurable illness not long after was born. As he spoke, he changed into more comfortable set of clothes, and his complexion looked much better than before. Judging from his athletic record, think the one inherited the demon blood from must have been him. As my mother in Beck one Pong's mind, he had always had fixed impression of how hard his mother worked to manage the household. My mother's job is appraising antique artworks, pottery, paintings, and things like that. Sometimes she also works as broker for sales. My mother is just an ordinary person. She has absolutely nothing to do with this world. After saying that, Beck one pong shrugged, trying to defend her. If it weren't the case, then why did only find out few days ago that I'm demon? But was not so ready to believe such unsupported reasoning. He replied, "Perhaps she deliberately kept you from knowing." Byan continued, know what you're probably thinking after suddenly hearing all this, but compared with who you were few days ago, your current self is fundamentally different now, like day and night." Vagan deliberately repeated that he still had doubts about Beck one Pong's mother. few days ago, when first met you, compared with demon, you were more like human. At that time, merely informed the last demon of his duty to take part in the ritual. never expected you to mature. Beck one pong scratched his head and tried to defend himself. But I'm not as useless as you make me sound. That really doesn't sound good. Hey Ju stood quietly to one side, letting the two continue their conversation. By did not hesitate to confirm it. That's right. Over the past few days, you've matured at an astonishing speed. Even taking into account demon's innate talent for combat. You still far exceed what is normal. After circling around the issue, he returned to his original conclusion. That's why have no choice but to suspect your mother. don't know whether you really are an ordinary halfdemon or whether you are merely tool that was planned and cultivated in advance to guard against Yi Chun interfering with the ritual. Beck one pong could not hold back any longer and lost control, shouting loudly, "What the hell are you talking about?" by Gand then softened his tone. Of course, that possibility is extremely extremely low, but he still tried to express his thoughts fully. No matter what relation has with you, at least know that you were innocent. Beck one pong. The more Beck Wong listened, the more confused he became. He asked blankly, "Then why only then did Hey Jew cut in. The problem is that's only what we think. More precisely, as he spoke, he looked straight into Beck Wong's eyes, indicating that this information was entirely true. Those humans who know of demons existence. The mages believe you are dangerous individual connected to Yichun." even read out some news today. Several large-scale disappearance cases have broken out across the country in apartment complexes and suburban areas of Seoul. Police confirmed around noon today that most of the residents had disappeared. Reports had already come in last night that some residents had not returned home and the police had received those reports as well. Hey Ju handed his phone to Beckan Pong so he could read the news more easily. Two similar incidents also occurred in other parts of Seoul. Along with the incidents in Inchan and Busousan, all of this has already made the news, so public opinion online is currently in shock and deep unease. He began to sweat and lowered his head, hiding the fear in his eyes. Last night's suppression operation had been prepared by our side and the mage community 2 weeks in advance. Both sides coordinated patrol zones and properly arranged the personnel each would send. The mages also asked this country's leadership to cooperate with our actions. They had originally been able to endure the chaos for just one night and afterward they would help conceal the truth on the condition that we could try to clear out most of the demons in this country. At this point, hey Jew felt utterly powerless. But after only one day, no, not even full day, something like this happened. Beck one pong looked at the contents of those reports just as bewildered. Everything had not started only last night. The disappearances had been happening continuously for an entire month, and now they had spread completely out of control. By gently stroked his beard and spoke for us, this is certainly headache, but from the mag's standpoint, because they are forced to expend their strength to make up for lack of power, and he let out soft sigh. What you did today, although no humans were killed this time, so at least that is some small mercy and misfortune, in the end, quite few people still saw it. Hey, Jew let out troubled sigh. To be honest, bear responsibility for this too. Byan continued to lead the conversation while Beck Pong listened in silence. Using that as pretext, the mages are now demanding that the new member be handed over. It seems they intend to punish the demon who caused disturbance in broad daylight. He lowered his head and answered dejectedly then. Yeah, it really was my fault acting on my own without permission. That's true, but shouldn't this be an internal demon matter for demons to handle themselves? Byan raised his voice sternly, reminding the reckless child, "Yes, your actions violated the judge's orders, but your opponent was demon that had murdered countless people and trampled the rules underfoot. Moreover, you did not use your own power to kill humans, and your demon form was not directly seen by ordinary people either. His voice was full of authority and persuasive force. Even if you truly deserve punishment, that should be for me to decide. As the judge who passes judgment on demons, what they are asking for is not even punishment. They want you handed over to them. That is clearly an infringement on my authority. Hearing by say this, Beck one pong let out long sigh. Their conversation up to this point had remained tense, oppressive, and full of rules that had to be carefully observed. By continued, "They're forcefully demanding that you be turned over to them, but you don't need to worry too much. In the end, he declared something that deeply shocked Beck one pong. will protect you and your mother no matter what. Hearing that even his family have been dragged into something this serious. He could not help stammering my mother. Hey, Jew confirmed. That's right. Because the mages seem to know of Yi Chin's existence, and they also seem fairly certain that your family is connected to Yun. Hearing this, Beck won Pong's head spun, and he grew even more uneasy for his mother. When it came to the woman who had raised him all this time, the mages had probably already judged her guilty. Suddenly, Byan narrowed his eyes and displeasure as though some meaning was hidden within his gaze. Aju also pressed his lips together fearfully and remained silent. The window in room was wide open, and Beck one pong was desperately rushing toward it because at that moment, it was his only and fastest escape route. He was running when suddenly his body stiffened and began trembling all over. Byan had used spell to stop Beck one pong and at the same time spoke to comfort him. understand how you feel. Even as Beck one pong kept struggling desperately against the magical restraint by remained firm. But cannot let you go to her. That is exactly what the mages want. Afraid that he might do something impulsive again. He added another comforting sentence. I've already sent people to protect your mother. So don't worry. The best thing you can do is stay here and accept Hey Jew's protection. The man in front of him also cried out in worry. Beck one pong. Just do as the judge says. With your current physical condition, if you get into conflict with the mages, no one knows what might happen. No matter how much the two of them said. Beck one pong still kept trying to move toward the window. Hey Ju only managed to say so before trailing off. Beck one pong spoke in despair. It's all my fault. He staggered forward, muttering non-stop. forgot to ask for permission first. just ran straight there without even saying hello. and that's why everything blew up like this. It's all my fault. I'm ready to accept any punishment for this. He was overwhelmed with self-lame and every word was filled with disappointment in himself, but was too stupid. couldn't think that far ahead at all. never even thought about dragging the others involved into this, much less that it would be my mother. am Trudy. Tears rolled down his cheeks and Beck Pong's attitude gradually became more resolute. know only cause more trouble, but have no choice. If anything happens to my mother because of what did, will never forgive myself for the rest of my life. After saying that, he collapsed onto the stool. At that moment, the rain outside grew heavier and heavier, and the whole street was drowned in the chaotic downpour. Beck one pong tinsed his entire body and snapped the ropes coiled around him. In just 5 seconds, he had ripped him apart completely. Banan stared at him in horror, eyes wide. He tore it apart with nothing but brute strength. Only then did Bakenwin Fong speak. Once see with my own eyes that my mother is safe, I'll come back and accept any punishment. am Trudy. As soon as he finished speaking, he leaped out without the slightest hesitation. By nonan and high true stood rooted to the spot, silently watching him leave. Both of them knew they could not stop him, so they could only watch Bach and Gwyn Fong's figure disappear into the distance. But that was not the truth. By naan sternly shouted, "Why are you just standing there staring?" His words made Highru look up guilty. "Don't tell me you're so useless you couldn't even react in time." Hi True scratched his head awkwardly and explained, "There hasn't been any water around lately for me to use. And if blow up fire hydrant to get some, it'll only make an even bigger scene." Banan was still dissatisfied with that answer. He shot high true and annoyed look in weather like this and there's still none. Then he continued lecturing him. Though his tone was harsh, his words were sincere. That soft-hearted personality of yours is exactly why you can't even compare to your not very capable older sister. But what don't understand is why your family's nature works that way. The softerhearted someone is, the stronger they become. At that moment, Bach and Gwyn Fong's mother opened the door and stepped into the apartment, asking in surprise, "Who's there?" The confusion in her heart had not yet faded. when behind her, New Yin stood ramrod straight and ordered, "Don't move. Just stand there." At that moment, Bachenguin Fong's mother's eyes flashed with purple light. It seemed she had been hypnotized. Nu Yin muttered to herself. Lang Noette was right. Maybe really shouldn't underestimate humans. As she walked, she grumbled. While behind her, Bachenguin Fong's mother followed like walking corpse. obviously knew that once they become troublesome, all want is to kill them all and be done with it. few seconds later, TN Lamb rushed to the apartment and shoved the door open. Sword in hand, he shouted, "Hey, don't know how many of you came in here, but that doesn't matter. Whoever see, I'll crush." Under Bach and Gwen Fawn's watchful gaze, New At the same time, commanding voice rang beside Tien Lamb's ear. Kneel. It was kind of magic that transmitted power through sound, throwing the listener's senses and consciousness into chaos, and the owner of that voice was none other than New The spell was so powerful that he was completely unable to move any further. Seeing his reaction, she could vaguely guess the reason he had not drawn his sword immediately. Was it because he was worried Baching Fong's mother would be caught up in the attack? Thinking of that, she could not help sighing and said, "You can come in now. This isn't big issue. Lang Noi yet stepped forward and hesitantly asked, "Is that Bachenwin Fong's mother? Thank heavens. was really worried just now. Luckily, we didn't arrive too late." Nuin replied calmly, "Not necessarily, but with his level, even if we had come late, it probably wouldn't have been major problem." TM Lamb remained kneeling, his whole body stiff and unmoving. Hearing that, Lang Noette could not help blurting out, "Not again. already told you, didn't We should do our best to avoid direct confrontation. Nuian walked over, grabbed Bach and Gwyn Fong's mother by the shoulder, and explained to Lang Noi yet, "That's exactly why ended up not making move and instead protected her safely, even though that wasn't my original intention. Didn't you say space compression puts huge burden on an ordinary human body? Then how are you planning to take her out?" Before she could finish speaking, bad premonition suddenly surged in her heart. Languette realized it too and panicked in an instant. Outside, all the high-rise buildings were enveloped in strange aura. Lang noette shuddered violently, fear crashing over her so suddenly that she could not speak for moment. This is this power for those born after the last great gift. This overwhelming pressure was something they were experiencing for the first time. Nuin looked at her slightly trembling hand and forced herself to stay calm. So that's it. Looks like the desire to avoid direct conflict only came from our side. However, by instinct, the two Yo-kai understood what was happening in the surrounding area. She whispered barrier. The aura grew stronger and stronger, like blue flames blazing, completely cutting everything off from the outside world. Only then did she realize this was not spell that could be cast instantly. They had prepared it from the very beginning. While she was still lost in thought, Ten Lamb stood up with his sword in hand. Wait, why? They sent people in first. Holding his long sword, he radiated killing intent from head to toe. She suddenly realized that all the suspicious points in her mind had now become clear. She abruptly turned to look at him. He had actually broken free of those dreamlike whispers by himself. She quickly tightened when her fingers. The sound was not quiet. The sword in TN Lamb's hand suddenly fell to the ground. He stood there and did his best to explain himself to seek peace. have no intention of fighting. The person you're holding is my friend's mother. came here to stop her from being taken away. He continued, "If that's your goal, too, then we can cooperate." Languette caught Tien Lamb's mother, who had just fainted and was utterly shocked after hearing those words. "You remained full of vigilance toward the familiar face before her." "Are you really Bachufon's friend?" Languette thought for moment, then said to her, "Last night when you weren't here, this was the one who took care of Bach and Gwinfong." Tienne Lamb hurriedly reminded her, "There isn't much time left. You can probably feel it, too. There's barrier around this apartment building. As long as it's active, you won't be able to leave this place." He continued, "But fortunately, we can still pass through from inside the barrier." She cut him off whether you can get out or not aside. Why are you acting as if this is only natural and standing there babbling on? Her words left him somewhat dumbfounded. She paid it no mind and went straight to the point. know you're Bach and Fong's friend, but first and foremost, you're mage, right? She dug her nails into her fingers. Every word filled with weariness toward this human. The Bachenguin Fong from 2 days ago and the Bach and Fong of today are already two different beings. That goes even more from mages like you. Are you really willing to throw away the entire foundation you've built for the sake of this friendship? I'm not stupid enough not to be suspicious of that. Lang Noette silently agreed with her. It sounded cruel, but New Yan was absolutely right. What if this was trap meant to lower their guard? Then what are we supposed to do? Just taking part in this conversation is already dangerous in itself. He slowly raised his hand as if preparing to do something, but calmly replied, understand." The veins on the back of his hand began to bulge, and on his fingertips, tiny web-like lines appeared, so small they were almost impossible to see. She stayed silent, though she had already known it would come to this. Her sharp eyes followed his every movement. knew it. In the end, it was always going to turn out like this. He pressed his thumb against various points on his body, gritting his teeth through the unbearable pain, his main purpose being to erase the two women's suspicion. Neither of them had expected him to do such thing. Their faces showed nothing but shock. He panted heavily, sweat pouring off him like water. Even as fresh blood flowed along those acupoints toward his dantion, the energy in his body was temporarily paralyzed. His knees buckled slightly and he struggled to support himself so he would not collapse. Then raised his eyes and looked ahead. Right now, how am any different from an ordinary person? If you create another illusion, you'll be able to see everything in my mind in its most original form. She looked at him and without the slightest courtesy threatened. Do you know what that means? It may not stop. It's simply peeking into your mind. might even control you like puppet until the day you die. Without hesitation, he shouted, can't say that would be fine, but at least it can help this young lady get out. If that works, then everything is fine. Why are you insisting on going this far? What exactly is your relationship with Baching Winfong?" He answered her, already told you everything just now." His face turned ghastly pale, and he spoke with difficulty. We're just friends, that's all. She sighed. Lang noette ran over to check on him. In low voice, she said, don't know whether you're too stupid or Bachwin Fong is too good. Maybe both. Forget it." She glanced at him, then turned and walked away. Come on then. Let me see just how capable your handtohand combat really is on this crowded street. Dressed in sportsware, his bare feet covered in scratches, he gasped violently and lifted his head to look up high above, even forgetting the pain spreading throughout his body. The setting sun shone on that skyscraper as he charged straight ahead. But what made those legs halt for an instant was an intensely powerful instinct. He looked up at the highrise and thought to himself, "There's nothing unusual if just look with my eyes. However, if take just few more steps from here," voice suddenly rang out, "So, you're Bakenwin Fong?" He looked at the newcomer wearily, but the other man was still sighing in admiration. "You're lot smaller than imagined, and you don't look like half demon at all." The man was heavily built, his face full of malice. He smiled at him and introduced himself. Still, seeing you stop right at this dangerous spot. Your instincts are pretty sharp. Anyway, nice to meet you. My name isQi Kuang. He frowned at the man speaking before him. Third seat of Tien Ny. 15 years of cultivation in incantation and hand-tohand combat. Even after I've made it this clear, you still don't understand. name surfaced in Bachwin Fawn's mind. Tny. He searched through his memory. He had heard that it was an organization directly connected to Tien Lamb's family. So, could this man named Chi Kuang be related to Tien Lamb? The man's words cut through his thoughts. finished introducing myself, so let's get to the point. Surrender. Don't struggle pointlessly. At this moment, he was more tense than ever. Yet, he still let the man continue. You probably understand the current situation by now, don't you? This area has already been surrounded by barrier. And right now my companions can also protect your mother well. The man leisurely stepped forward, his tone laced with mockery. I'm not sure whether you understand what filial piety means. But if you insist on running, your mother will suffer. In the end, mages all over the country want to capture you now, so your arrest is only matter of time. The young man's icy gaze never left him. It seemed this battle could no longer be avoided. But the problem was behind him. Noan suddenly leaped up and launched kick. Bachenuin Fong realized it in an instant and immediately turned around. The kick struck him squarely on the head, causing considerable shock. The person before him radiated powerful aura from head to toe. The attack did not stop there, but this time he quickly raised his arm and blocked the assault. Blocking the blow helped Bach and Gwyn Fong avoid vital strike, but it did nothing to lessen the force of the kick. He braced one hand against the ground and stared at the other side only to freeze again. The person before him had actually disappeared. barrier had been created and it did not seem easy to pass through. Chi Kuang seemed to see through his confusion and explained, "This thing is like trap. You see, once the prey steps in, it's bound to be caught. The hard part is making them walk into it on their own first." Though he clearly knew that, he still asked. So now you have no way to leave anymore, right? He stretched and rotated his arm, then repeated his earlier proposal. The choices haven't changed at all. Pick one of the two options just mentioned. Either surrender obediently or keep running until the very end in this miserable situation. He did not answer. Instead, taking up fighting stance. But before the battle even began, Bach and Gwyn Fong gradually realized something. In the very next instant, dizziness surged through his tightly strong nerves, and man gave an order. Neil, just single short word. At distance of hundreds of meters where it should have been impossible to hear, Bach and Gwen Fong's body felt as if it were burning because that voice contained astonishing power. New Yin's figure rose in his memory. She had used this same kind of spell on him before. That was why this sensation was all too familiar. In the blink of an eye, he vanished from the man's sight. The moment the young man heard it, he acted immediately. Bachenguin Fong shot forward like an arrow, overcoming every obstacle in front of him step by step. That was clearly New Y's power and there was also the aura of other Yo-kai. At the very least, New Yin was definitely inside this barrier right now. Although he could not be completely certain, judging by the direction of the power he sensed, it was his home. He quickly worked out countermeasure in his mind. In that case, what he needed to do now was not rush back to see his mother, but move to another place. As Bachu Fong thought, he recalled Chi Kuang's despicable face. He himself had already been surrounded. Or more accurately, his mother's side had probably already been secured. His mother definitely had not been captured yet. He did not know the exact situation, but Nuin was probably right beside his mother at this very moment. Even if they suspected his mother and aimed their hostility at her, the one they most wanted to capture was still him. Bachenuin Fong thought for moment, then made up his mind. If he could create commotion somewhere as far from home as possible, even just that much could give New Yin chance to escape. But just as he was about to carry out the plan he had come up with, something bad still happened. Chi Kuang had caught up with his speed and brought down an ax kick toward him, but he dodged aside in time and avoided the blow. The man praised him. Nice reflexes. As soon as he said that, he quickly pulled his leg back. Then he launched another attack, and this time Bachin Fong raised his arm to block. Even in this situation, he remained extremely calm, not panicking in the slightest. Strong and strong in every aspect. In every regard, Chi Kuang stood one or two levels above Bachenuin Fong. Last time, Baching Fong had reassessed his own condition. But even after doing so, the situation before him still exceeded his expectations. That overwhelming force sent him stumbling backward from the impact. The army he had used to defend was already badly bruised. He suddenly realized something. So that's how it is. He looked toward Nan who was slowly moving behind Shi Kuang. One man calmly said, "What surprise. I've trained in martial arts, too. This battle was never one-on-one from the beginning." He observed his opponent, feeling somewhat uneasy. He had no idea what kind of spell that was, but from the energy being emitted, their side was clearly far stronger than his, and that energy was still being continuously amplified by that person. Only then did he finally speak. know saying this in the current situation sounds strange, but don't want to fight here for long in this apartment complex and at dusk like this. Who knows how many people might see this scene? Before he could finish, the man cut him off. What kind of nonsense are you babbling about? His voice was full of contempt. Yet, he still patiently explained, "Do you think we set up this barrier just to catch you? Ordinary people with no energy won't be able to see what's inside the barrier. If they wander in, they'll immediately faint. Everyone inside the barrier will sink into deep sleep. And after the barrier is removed, I'm afraid it'll take very long time before they wake up. He widened his eyes, hearing every single word clearly. That was obviously not reasonable justification, absurd as it sounded. At that point, the man threw another punch. That's why told you to surrender obediently. He put all his strength into that punch and drove it straight forward. Baching Fun easily caught the attack with his bare hand. understand now. In that case, there's finally nothing to worry about anymore. Bakwin Fong grabbed Chi Kuang by the clothes. The man grounded his teeth angrily and stared at him with wide eyes. Killing intent suddenly flared in Bachwin Fong's eyes as he used all his strength to hurl him far away, creating violent shock wave. Fairy throw, thunder strike. Nan stood motionless where she was, staring at the person before her. by Euanfing's body radiated an invisible force. He fixed the man he had just slammed to the ground with razor-sharp gaze. Do you understand now? held back at the last moment, not because looked down on you, but because don't want to kill anyone with my own hands. The man looked at him trembling. That earlier throw had cracked even the ground open. Yet by yuan Fong didn't care in the slightest and continued saying, "This doesn't mean I'll stop fighting, but this time have to warn you." He stood there with calm expression, yet he was incomparably serious. I'm going to use my full strength, so I'm afraid won't be able to control it. Unwilling to accept it, the man ground his teeth in fury. In the blink of an eye, he charged forward, dragging violent gust behind him. Lightning seemed to flash in his eyes as he poured out all his power, veins bulging across his arm, and unleashed savage kick. By Yuanfing's foot, already rubbed raw, moved at once. The boy actually dodged the kick as easily as turning over his hand. Xi Chong still refused to admit defeat and threw himself into the attack at full speed, but by Yuanfong kept evading every strike with ease. The other man was already drenched in sweat. Yet from beginning to end, he still hadn't landed single blow. Was there really no way? This was no longer just matter of skill or agility. It felt like crashing headlong into massive fortress wall. At the very instant he faltered by Yuan Fong suddenly punched him straight in the face. He hadn't even had time to gather himself before taking the blow in full. The force of the punch was so great that it sent him flying. Only then did by Yuan Fong turn his head to look behind him. Yan had been standing there the whole time doing nothing at all and that made him wonder. He had originally thought there would be some kind of coordinated attack but she hadn't moved in the slightest. Could it be that she wasn't suited for direct combat? If not, then he stared at her and spoken warning. This warning applies to you, too. don't want to get dragged into an unnecessary fight, but if it comes to that, won't hesitate. At those words, the masked woman finally began to move. But Xi Chong said through trembling breaths, "What the hell are you doing? told you I'd handle this myself, didn't What exactly are you trying to prove? Is this all you're capable of?" He was shaking all over from the pain. Yet he still forced himself to speak to her. "You just need to stay in the back and cast your spells." His face was bruised black and blue from the beating. Looking utterly miserable, he shouted, "Don't you understand single word I'm saying? Or do you understand perfectly well and are just pretending to be stupid to piss me off? You damn Use everything you're best at. Even just little, you damn dog." By you on phone was startled. frenzied roar rang out among the enemies. By Yuenfin's body moved before he could even sort out what was going on. He rushed toward you, Yin, at top speed, and what he needed to do first at this moment could not have been clearer. She pulled out several talismans and raised them. Clearly, she was in extremely good condition now, possessing even stronger energy than before, though don't know what exactly she intends to do. By Yuanfing's fist, shot straight forward. have to knock her down as fast as possible without causing any casualties. The talismans in her hand gradually caught fire. 100 ghost suppression, evil expulsion, beast guard. As soon as those talismans burned away, she spoke again. The royal family issues its decree. Invisible chains tightened around by yuan foam, leaving him unable to move. 100 ghost suppression exterminate hundred kinds of demons. Every part of his body was bound tight. powerful attack crashed down. evil expulsion drive away every existence of evil. But even so, it still could not stop him. That punch still drove straight forward. Though this strike was bare-handed, its power was still terrifying. The woman showed no fear at all and calmly said. Even though used three talismans, I'm afraid 100 ghosts and evil expulsion had no effect. The only one that really worked was Beastguard. It seems exorcism techniques are ineffective against demons. His punch didn't even touch single strand of her hair. It seemed evil expulsion had no effect on demons, while Beastguard was protective shield used against monsters. horn suddenly grew from her forehead. In her hand, she held long sword and dark aura spread out with it. Bay yuan Fong looked at his clenched hand and calculated inwardly. My punch didn't land. This feels very strange, like hit something, but got absolutely no feedback at all. It wasn't that was repelled by my own attack. More accurately, she jumped backward on her own by Yuan Fong secretly observe her every move. If there really was something on her body blocking the shock, then that thing had to have limit. She clasped her hands together and blue green flame burst violently from her palms. The azure sword is the judgment of guilt. The newborn bone is the fresh blood of the sinner. look up to the heavens and pray sincerely to the gods. by Yuanfung's heart tightened. Could this be some kind of ritual that had to be maintained for certain period of time? In other words, was there limit to how many attacks it could block or limit to how much impact it could withstand? Or perhaps this ritual only worked against certain kinds of attacks? Put your hands down. The flames before his eyes grew larger and larger, spreading all around, making him pause in shock. The scene shifted elsewhere. Tion Linn was carefully explaining the current situation to the people there. total of five mages have been sent here. Not counting me, three of them are Daou and the other two are Dong Wu. These five are using multidirectional formation to surround the entire apartment complex. He continued, normally barriers are established with pillars or protective talismans placed around the perimeter as the central axis, but the barrier surrounding this place right now is little different. The mages themselves are acting as the central axis. Ru Yin folded her arms and replied, "There's no need to make it so complicated. Isn't the answer simply that if we defeat them, the barrier will naturally break? We don't necessarily have to deal with all of them. Normally, as long as about half are taken out, the barrier will collapse immediately." Lingu helped by Yu and Fing's mother sit down on the nearby sofa, then added, "It's not that simple, right? know your strength has been recognized." Bracing himself with one hand, Tion Lynn refuted her opinion. But no matter how strong you are, unless you're some monster that has lived for more than 666 years, I'm afraid you still can't beat them. Our power and yours are not on the same level at all. Tion Lynn frowned. Most of the martial arts and spells we cultivate were created for the purpose of exterminating demons. If the conflict in your mind lies there, then this is not just pure clash of strength between equal beings. As you said, fighting mages is no different from willingly stepping into trap designed especially for them. The issue isn't who is stronger or weaker, but mutual restraint. Didn't already say it? Three Dao have been dispatched here, and the position at the top of the Dao is one that only very small number of mages can reach. They have the ability to confront spirit class demons headon. You've already given your thoughts, but if fighting is unavoidable, suggest each person handle one target. As you said, we need to defeat about two mages before we can break the barrier. Tion Lynn calmly laid out his countermeasure. I'll take care of one, and once succeed, you need to almost simultaneously go after the other one. We have to break the barrier as fast as possible before they can react and escape with her mother. Luckily, know each person's arrangement and abilities. She accepted his proposal. fine. But she questioned him, "Aren't you currently unable to use your own energy? Didn't you say before that you sealed your own dantion with your own hands to prove it?" He nodded blankly. Lingu spoke up. There's no other choice. But defeating at least two of them in place like this will be extremely difficult. She continued, "Even if everyone faints, at least we can still prevent humans from being harmed." Ru Yianigh. don't know. Why does it feel like we're the only ones worrying about this? Hearing that, Tion Lynn sadly turned his face toward the corner of the wall. "In the end, your mission is to protect ordinary people. If humans get dragged into this, too, then you can't fight either, can you?" He said in low voice, "No, that's not it." Tion Linn raised hand to cover half his face and continued, "We mean them. Their obsession with Yuan Fong runs deeper than you think. Even if there really are casualties in this apartment building, they will definitely find way to cover it up." Lingu suddenly spoke up. What? Why are they so determined to go to such lengths just to capture by yuan foam? He denied it. It's not because of yuan foam. It's because of pride or perhaps because of the power they'll hold in six months. He turned around, hesitated for moment, then said, "For the past 666 years, you weren't the only one waiting for the night of the demon's descent. The mages were too. Those words only made Ling you understand even less. really don't understand. Wasn't that the greatest age humanity has seen in hundreds of years? because they had nights without monsters. He immediately replied exactly as Tion Linn spoke in nostalgic tone. It was as if roaring train appeared before them because they had escaped from monsters. Civilization developed far beyond what it had been thousands, even tens of thousands of years before. Literally speaking, it could almost be regarded as humanity's age of beginnings. He lowered his eyes, his voice somewhat hesitant. No, more accurately, it was the pinnacle for the vast majority of human beings. And today, the world has advanced even further. Those nights without monsters were everything ordinary people built through their own efforts. They created culture and technology and welcomed prosperity and progress. Because of that, the existence of mages was completely buried in the shadows. They had originally borne the responsibility of protecting civilization and protecting humanity. Yet now the age saw them as superstitious, backward, and useless. His expression darkened, unreadable, inferiority, shame, wounded self-respect, twisted pride, and psychological compensation. That was almost the common state of most of them. Leaning against the wall, he gave self-mocking smile. Perhaps 6 months from now, when the sun sets and human screams begin to ring out, that will be when they laugh. Those rotten customs had made many people superstitious and backward, and hidden within every word he spoke were stories of the past. By then, they would go from outdated superstition to the rulers of this world. Tion Lynn said in low voice, "The key point of what happened today isn't how many people died. They boasted to the government that everything would be fine, but the result didn't go according to plan, and that damaged their dignity." In the end, he concluded that's why they're determined to capture that so-called villain at any cost. That way, before long, they'll be able to rule everything they want to rule, and no one will doubt their ability or authority anymore. Langu was startled. so they never care at all. Ruin showed almost no reaction and concluded, "So, they simply don't care whether the people living here get hurt. That's enough for me." Between the high-rise buildings, the sea of fire burned more and more fiercely, giving off power that no one could approach. faint tremor made Ru Yen frown. What's going on? Tion Lin suddenly stiffened, already having guess in his heart. It's Xi Chong. This energy could be that he already summoned Bioho, but why? Back to reality, Yu Yin pressed one hand to the ground. Generally speaking, the abilities used by mages on the Korean Peninsula are divided into two types. The first type is scripture chanting. This kind of ability records memories in talisman texts, then draws out the holy power contained in every line. By doing so, they can amplify energy and also instantly use various spells depending on the situation. Most mages use this type of ability. The second type is divine descent. Among mages, those born with extreme sensitivity to Bho force points are called geniuses and are also regarded as people blessed with divine power. Through Bho force points, using their own bodies as vessels, they can receive presence from beyond this world. Divine sword dance may well be the manifestation of the gods in the heavenly realm. It was the fear she felt for the first time in her life when facing god. Small blue flame sprang up on by you andfing's fingertips. Something inside his body was responding to that energy. That gigantic monster seemed like mighty life form from another world. Majestic and bearing and overflowing with an oppressive presence, an existence from the other side. And if it was someone's first time facing such an entity, then whether demon or human, panicking in critical situation would be entirely normal. Its eyes also turned to him. By yuan Fong tightened his grip on the weapon in his hand as if he had made up his mind that no matter what he had to bring this monster down. Even so, the weapon in his hand lashed out like long whip. He had chosen to attack, not retreat. The monster did not dodge at all. The long whip passed straight through its body, yet did not affect it in the slightest. Seeing its reaction, he immediately guessed, "No core." Xi Chong took his stance and poured all his power into this battle. In that instant, it was as if he were controlling the energy all around him. From those streams of energy, he condensed two long, slender, razor sharp swords. The terrifying power radiating from him absolutely could not be underestimated. Fusion complete. Veins bulged on his arm and his aura surged with them. He swung both swords and slashed straight at Bay by Yuanfong. The attack was so powerful that even Bay Yuan Fong tensed up instinctively. He stepped back, preparing to block the attack, rushing toward him. Xi Chong's body was wrapped in an invisible force, and the arrogance in his eyes was gone. He had clearly entered truly serious combat state. Bay Yuanfong stared in slight shock at the man before him. The slashes before his eyes crossed and overlapped, making it impossible to tell from what trajectory they would strike. He desperately defended, but the assault came one after another without end. by himself. He simply could not block them all at once. As result, the slashes he failed to guard in time grazed his cheek. Right after that, another slash struck his chest. This left him utterly confused. Why? Yian thought to herself with that kind of speed and movement. An ordinary person should clearly have been able to avoid the sword dances sword forms with ease. Yet, he still chose to keep himself in an unfavorable position, only defending against those attacks from single angle. She could hardly believe the thought that had just occurred to her. No way. Bay Yuan phone continued to block the relentless waves of attack. He raised his eyes to look ahead and his pupils suddenly contracted. In an instant, Xi Chong suddenly vanished. He swiftly swung his sword and lunged into an attack, but by Yuanfan Fong also managed to raise his solid weapon and tama blocket. At this moment, the battle was evenly matched and the collision of the two forces caused violent shock wave. by Yuan Fo poured all the strength in his arm into resisting the other man's blade. At that moment, Vain stood out clearly on by Yuanfings face, and his gaze became firmer than before. His weapon could not withstand that terrifying power and shattered on the spot. Xi Chong's movements were decisive and clean, his muscles taught, revealing the strength he had built up for long time. By Yuan Fong struggled desperately to hold on. Blood streamed down from his forehead, and his wideopen eyes contained both pain and resolve. His clothes were torn, his body covered in wounds. Yet, he still stood firm, exuding savage aura. Xi Chong's gaze grew more and more ferocious, veins bulging on his face. Along with that punch, bursting with tremendous energy by Yuan Fo was almost unable to withstand it. Smoke and dust filled the air and the ground split apart. Xi Chong stood before by Yuanfings blood soaked body. The scene both tragic and cold. Suddenly, Xi Chong asked coldly, "Is that person surveillance target?" Yuian replied respectfully, "Yes, Chief Steward." Then that voice sounded again. have question." He clearly did not understand. "Why are you dealing with this one?" By Yuanfungs arm had been severed, the area around the stump drenched in blood with few tiny points of light flickering across its surface. Nochchn immediately explained that the man was half demon with halfdemon blood flowing in his veins. He had committed the crime of causing chaos in the human world, leading to countless people bleeding and losing their lives. Noan stood quietly in the distance, her head slightly lowered. I'm very sorry, Chief Stewart. rashly summoned you here because failed to make proper preparations. After hearing that, Chi Kuang was displeased instead and warned her that she had better watch her words. He turned his head and looked at her angrily. Does this person really deserve punishment? Or did you make up those accusations and forcibly pinned them on him? He recalled the moment just now when Bach and Gwenfong had taken his slash hat on. Anyone who wasn't blind could see it clearly. It was obviously strike that could have been easily avoided. Yet, he had still chosen to block it directly. Calmly, he analyzed every one of the young man's movements. Perhaps he had been afraid of dragging the people living here into it. Even with his life under threat from beginning to end, his attention had remained fixed only on what was behind him. Chi Ku Kuang rebuked her. Even if you say demon blood flows in him, still don't believe he truly violated the rules or harmed humans. For all know, this is just prejudice and slander you imposed on him to suit your own perceptions and needs." He continued, "If you were only an ordinary creature, would never have answered your summons in the first place." She lowered her head. I'm very sorry. Bachongwin Fong had not yet fainted. He was saying something, though he was already at death's door. His body was now in state of utter ruin. And the reason he had fallen into such brutal overload was not only because of the injuries he had just sustained. Two faces surfaced in his mind. Deep Thin and Lee Hoa. Both enemies Bach and Gwyn Fong had been forced to face. Not only that, but he had been fighting non-stop until now, dealing with far too many enemies in succession. But more crucial than all of that was this. To ordinary demons, extract was no different from kind of premium tonic. At worst, using too much would merely be wasteful. It would not cause any real problem. But Bachenuin Fong's constitution was extremely sensitive to extract. In just few short minutes, by continuously absorbing two portions of Marion extract, Bachenguin Fong had drained away the last of his life force. Under normal circumstances, with injuries of that degree, he should already have recovered two or three times over. But although nearly all the wounds on his body had healed, his arm had not. Even its regeneration had stopped an incomplete stage. That blood soaked hand snapped its fingers, and in an instant, memorial appeared. Hearing the movement, Chi Kuang turned his head. "You still have the strength to move." Looking at the young man's wretched state, he said, "How pitiful. don't know why, but if his body had been even little better off, he could have escaped by now. He spoke to Nan. Didn't tell you to cut off his breath? She answered, "Yes." He said, "Very good. don't like directly cutting through someone's windpipe either." Bachenuin Fong was gripping small vial in his hand. To use it, he had to hold it and chant swiftly swiftly by the law's command. He recalled the memory. as long as it was activated properly and then thrown to the ground. It would shatter on its own and the spell stored inside would be triggered. He clenched the small vial hard and crushed it in his palm. He remembered those three little vials. The threecolor gourd had more than one ability among the 81 spells stored within it. It would select and activate the one most suitable for the user's current situation. Chi Kuang had already assumed defensive stance. But at that moment, after analyzing Bockingwin Fong's current condition, the three-colored gourd instead caused the fire-like power in his body to flare up once more. It chose no spell at all and simply supplied the energy it had stored. Nchnan recognized the movement Bachenguin Fong had just made and involuntarily stepped back little. The threecolor gourd was no longer an ordinary object either, just from the number and quality of the wave of energy she could sense. Even Blade Sovereign would need full year to produce something like that. His body was wrapped in power that could not be underestimated. There was still trace of contempt in Knock Nan's heart. But what could demon possibly do even with something like this? His legs seemed to come back to life, and his severed arm had reconnected as well. Seeing that, Chi Kuang blurted out, "What rare sight." He did not hesitate and decisively launched another attack before the young man could do anything. demon who could withstand righteous energy and even suppress it. He quickly raised his hand to block and his eyes caught something strange. That sword seemed not to touch his hand at all, even though it had clearly come within hair's breath. The slashes kept shooting toward him like arrows. He was startled. This power was coming from the Gorten lamb had given him. So now he understood. But what was this feeling? In the star-filled night sky, two mysterious spheres stood out with special prominence. The one on the left glimmered white. Its surface badly cracked, exposing dark purple liquid that slowly seeped out and dripped down. It called mind rupture or some kind of energy escaping, as if new energy core had just formed in his lower abdomen. His whole body was covered in faint purple glow, creating supernatural effect that only made him seem even more extraordinary. There had originally been two cores in Bach and Gwyn Fong's lower abdomen, but because they had not been touched for 17 years, they had always remained dormant. One energy core had awakened few days ago because of his awakening, and the other had also just awakened during his clash with Chi Kuang, while the missing parts have been made up for by the three-colored gourd. He was struck by fierce blow from Chi Kuang, and blood sprayed from his abdomen. At that moment, Bachenguin Fong dropped to his knees from exhaustion. He raised his head to look at the opponent before him. In terms of how this stream of energy functioned and what it could do, it was hardly different from magical energy. No, more accurately, because they were originally the same type of energy, it was even more effective when used to block attacks. But every part of his body was wrapped in layer of power, so he could not bring out the might of the Goblin Hammer at all. His legs had become steadier, but his ability to absorb impact seemed faulty, as if screw were missing. That was because the types of energy were different. Chi Kuang launched fierce and decisive attack. The goblin hammer could only be used together with magical energy. It was incompatible with his current energy. Bachenguin Fong desperately held on, but he was almost at his limit. What should do? If this keeps going, it'll only repeat what happened just now. His opponent was not the sort of person who could be easily defeated through pure close combat alone. He clenched his fists if he couldn't make use of this stream of energy. In the very next moment, he suddenly released massive source of power. Even he himself did not understand what had just happened, and Nachn understood even less. Chi Kuang had absolutely no idea that he had been turned into small beast. Baken Fong stared at the scene in days. The scene shifted elsewhere to peaceful afternoon at the th hotel. Duong Min began complaining about his sister's laziness. Cocktuette, you only had one sandwich at the airport this morning. Only right before boarding had cocktouette finally spared him bit of attention. Grinding her teeth, she seriously considered whether she should call room service or go out to eat herself. But Duong Min rejected all her suggestions, merely sighing lightly before replying. Sis, do you really think came all this way just to eat room service? Suddenly, he grew serious and looked at their current situation. Besides, don't know whether I'm just too bold or what, but isn't it because of you that can't go out and eat by myself? Annoyed, he thought of the two bodyguards standing watch outside the door. We're under surveillance right now because of what you did before. It's not complete ban on going out, but once we do go out, we have to act together. Kakuet could only sigh helplessly in reply. know. If not for this, would have gone looking for that guy long time ago. Hearing his sister say that, Duong Min could not help asking in confusion, "Who are you talking about? What exactly is wrong with the people here?" She calmly explained, "That demon, he's half demon." Cocktuette recalled the way Bachenguin Fong had looked back then, silently grateful in her heart. That's also why we managed to keep our lives. He came here to monitor people under surveillance like us. The more he listened to her, the more shocked Duong Min became. What? But that's completely different from the stories I've heard from everyone around me. Still, she answered calmly. Of course, it's different. Isn't that obvious? They want to dump everything the monitor did to us onto his head. That way, they save face. And at the same time, they can announce that they've caught the culprit. After fully understanding the whole story, Duong Minman only sides softly, sympathizing with his sister. So that's how it is. If that's the case, in the end, this side isn't really any different from our place. Sis, understand how you feel now. You don't want to see an innocent person used as scapegoat, right? But there was no other way. Duong Min could only say helplessly. The truth is, there's nothing we can do. You know that yourself, don't you? Cockuette lay there without objecting, only continuing to listen. Not to mention that we're guests on this land. We, the people from the same workshop, and even those who in the near future will become our rivals, are all jointly managing Korea. And we are the Jeanyong family responsible for Japan. Up until 666 years ago, that too was merely remnant trace of the Gorio dynasty and the Kamakur era. To the Korean royal house of the past, to the provisional government of Korea, and to those people with centuries of history, we are nothing more than legend. Even if for moment they wanted to trust us, whether they would truly hand over the future and power to us is still huge question. If they insist that they lack manpower and that their skills aren't sufficient, then this country's government will not hesitate to rely on mages from other nations. Of course, it's the same for us right now. Mages all over the world are extremely sensitive about this issue. Duong Min was rambling on with his explanation when Cocktuette finally could not hold back any longer and interrupted him. But if we interfere in what's happening now, wouldn't that itself also be seen as interfering in the current situation? know, she sighed, feeling as if she had been driven into dead end, unable to retreat even single step, even if she wanted to. Only now did she finally understand what her master had meant when he said that after the land changed, everything would become difficult. Before lunch, she had still thought it was simply because she was not in good condition. But only after exhausting all her strength did she understand. Ever since setting foot on this country's soil, her abilities really had been weakened. Hearing that, Duong Min silently thought for moment and then tried to comfort cockt. But from my point of view, you're an experienced mage. You definitely have several times more experience than do. Did you use Shiao by last time? Maybe it's not just you. That brat situation might even be worse than yours. Cocktuette activated her power. After thinking it over, she nodded in agreement. think so, too. Suddenly, strange voice sounded from nowhere, echoing throughout the room. Shall we go together? The two of them were startled and immediately raised their guard. The voice came from Cocktuet's hand, shocking her so much that she blurted out, "What? Where did it go?" Time suddenly rewound to not long before to the moment when Cocktuet's whole body was seized by hand clamped around her throat. Her body seemed to be lifted off the ground. Deep then lowered his voice and ordered, "What mean is, come with me obediently." It was none other than Deep. The force in his hand tightened even more and with sneer he said to the person beside him, want to stay as far away as possible from anything that could hurt you." Hearing Deepton say that, Bachenguin Fong did not dare relax his guard in the slightest. His mind racing madly as he tried to figure out how to save cocktail desperately to find way. Naturally, at that time, cockt was completely unable to do anything. gluttonous soul that depended entirely on the one controlling it. Without mage to supply energy, and without receiving any orders, it was no different from an ordinary spirit. But perhaps out of loyalty to its master, Shiaoi still used its pitiful, feeble strength to desperately try to rescue cocktan that was neither here nor there. On the contrary, it only irritated him. Just one look from him was enough to frighten his Shiao by out of its wits. At the exact moment he was distracted, streak of light suddenly flashed past and snatched to it away so fast that even Deep then could not react in time. Cocktuette was taken far away, and the torment she had just suffered left her whole body aching. Like bolt of lightning, High True burst out from the void and seized the chance to attack Deep. Then the two charged forward at the same time, neither willing to yield. Both determined to settle the matter once and for all. Because of that, now that its master was safe, Shiaoai could finally return to cockt. But no matter what, its extreme fear of that monster quickly sent it into panic again. Hitru's voice only left it even more at loss. He gave his water monster lowvoice command. Charge. Swallow deep. Then attack. The instant he finished speaking, the water monster roared in acknowledgement and lunged straight at deep than preparing to gulp her down in one bite. That only made Shiao by even more terrified and it turned to flee. It was already step too late. soul shaking collision suddenly erupted and the tremendous explosion made the whole area tremble. Originally, Shiao by could have returned smoothly to its master as usual. But right after that, an unexpected change appeared and shattered every calculation. Without the slightest hesitation, Bachenguin Fong stepped in front of Cocktuet and took the shock wave from collision in her place. human body with special talent just happened to block the path back to its master. That unintentional act from Bachwin Fong made Shiao by crash straight into his body. At first, it was only natural absorption. But trapped inside Bach and Gwyn Fong's body, where there was nothing but demon energy, it was completely unable to find its own way out. And in the end, Shiao by realized it was stuck. At that moment, Shiao Bai and Bachenguin Fong stared at each other in bewilderment, neither of them understanding what on earth had happened. Even though they were caught in such bizarre situation, the enemy still seized the chance to attack. Noticing the movement ahead, Bachenuin Fong suddenly snapped back to himself and tensed up in caution once more. At the same time, Chi Kuang slashes came like lightning, tearing through the night. Fortunately, he quickly grabbed Shiao by and in that instant managed to evade the attack. Looking at the tiny creature in his hand, Bachenguin Fong understood that neither in intelligence nor understanding were they capable of grasping the situation before them. But instinctively, they shared the same thought. If we don't work together, we'll both die. The moment he came out of that train of thought, Chi Kuang was already right in front of him, ready to deliver killing blow. He decisively threw punch at Bachinfong, but the young man reacted at once as well. He suddenly lowered his head to look at what Shiao by had brought and bold idea sprang into his mind just as Chi Kuang launched his next strike. Bakwin Fong cleverly used that thing to block for himself. The object which had not looked useful at all unexpectedly snapped out sharp blade and rigidly stopped Chi Kuang sword. But for Bach Windfong, that was still far from enough. He thought to himself, "This feeling is completely different from the goblin staff. As long as we can hold out, that's enough. And right now feel like could say with fair certainty that Bach and Gwyn Fong observed the nearly crazed look of the person before him, silently evaluating his abilities and considering countermeasure. In terms of strength and speed, seem to have the advantage. But his overwhelming advantage is something absolutely unique. Every time Baching Winfong tried to move, the man read the exact timing and method of his attack, making it impossible for him to dodge completely. There was no uninjured place left on his body. Yet Bach and Gwyn Fong still forced together every last scrap of energy remaining in him, preparing for the next move. He poured all the strength he had just gathered into the blade and struggled to block the attack, making Chi Kuang visibly start. Nan, who had been watching from outside the entire time, was also stunned by what she had just seen. That move just now, calling it defense, would be less accurate than saying it should have been impossible to block. But to Chi Kuang, it was only luck, he advised him. Quite interesting, but it seems you fundamentally cannot seize the initiative. I'll be blunt. Give up. You can't even be bothered to defend against those attacks unless they're enough to kill you. Seeing that by yuan phone was still forcing himself to stand there, he continued to sneer. Even if you calmly wait, still won't give you any chance. No matter how hard Giang tried to shake his resolve by Yuan Fong answered firmly, "Whether it will work or not, don't know." But feel this is the only answer, so chose to do it. That's all. Hearing that, he merely let out cold laugh and said, "Very good." That only made Jang burn even hotter with fury. No matter what, he was determined to go all out and destroy by Yuanfo. will use this sword to unleash the greatest power can possibly wield. If you think you can endure it, then come and try. Faced with that terrifying power, even by Yuan phone could not help but tremble. His vigilance pushed to the limit. In the blink of an eye, countless slashes were unleashed so fast that the naked eye could not keep up. The only thing left to hear was the shrieking wind as if space itself were being torn apart. All anyone could see was the blinding light erupting from that sword, gathering into dreadful source of radiance that lit up the entire area. In way, the scene was no different from god dancing with sword. Ji Chang was not an opponent by Yuan Fong dared challenge head-on. Even though he had come up with countermeasure, not single part of his body remained unharmed because this was not something that could be resisted by martial skill alone. Seeing that he was about to give out, Giang launched the finishing blow and said smuggly, "All your efforts are meaningless. It's over." by Yuan Fong naturally sensed that as well. But he believed all of that was already in the past. Setting strength aside, among all the opponents he had ever faced, even the worst monster had the ability to temporarily paralyze the body. As everything seemed about to end, Jiang smuggly saw through his plan. Of course, so from the very beginning, you never intended to exploit my weakness. But to buy Yuan Fong, the weakness of that god descended into the mortal world lay elsewhere. No matter how omnipotent the incarnated god might be, the power he used could still be limited by the structure of this body. Seeing that Bay Yuanfong was still struggling to remain standing despite being battered all over, he gave scornful laugh and said, "You're only hanging on by force." The instant the energy of thunder and lightning coursed through the sword and poured into his body by Yuanfings mind did not waver in the slightest. In low voice, he said, told you already. The moment he finished speaking, the timing was perfect. He gathered all his strength and drove punch straight into the man's face, knocking Giang backward. Bayuan phone let out faint breath and said, "Seriously, this was the only way." After that frightening battle, everything seemed to return to its original stillness with only ruins scattered everywhere behind them. Giang lay flat on the ground, his body completely drained of strength, but his lips still would not stop moving. You deliberately left an opening. If you wanted to, you could have ended the battle in single strike from the start. There wouldn't have been second chance. If weren't that strong, Bayuan phone was not in much better shape. He only replied tiredly. If that were really the case, then that would be the problem. But in the end, didn't everything turn out fine? More importantly, when you don't even know who you are, then this body is no longer really your own body either. He seriously advised him. Wanting to kill someone is really going too far. Unless your life is truly being threatened. Hearing by Yuan Fong say that Giang could only laugh bitterly. reckless fool right to the very end. In the end, he accepted defeat. I'm Fina. loser has no right to say another word. The moment he finished speaking, stream of black energy spread out from Gi Chan's body, instantly putting by Yuan Fong on guard. power separated from his body. blue green flame floated burning in midair. And in stern voice, it made an appointment with by yuan phone for another meeting in the future. If there's another chance, we'll fight again next time. After speaking, it gradually dispersed into the void. Before he could fully recover his senses, voice suddenly sounded from behind him. It's over. Yuian stepped forward from behind and quickly explained herself. don't have the ability to fight you and no longer have the strength to perform another ritual. This is our defeat. But Bay Yuanfong did not relax his guard at all. He knew very well that it was all lies. By Yuan Fong carefully sized up the woman in front of him, although they had only crossed hands once, that alone was enough to say great deal. Perhaps he did not know just how strong she really was, but she was definitely stronger than the man from before. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he became. He had no idea what this woman was really trying to do, what exactly was going on. Suddenly, loud shout from someone interrupted by Yuanfings thoughts. Startled, he turned to look that way. He saw Tion Linn rushing over from distance with an anxious expression. His appearance somewhat surprised by Yuan Fong. Tion Linn panting heavily. The other replied, "You call me Tion Lin again. knew it. You damn lunatic. Even Yu Yin was surprised by his appearance. Why are you here? Did demon trick you into coming? No matter how confused they were, Tion Lynn walked straight up and demanded of by Yuan Fong. No, first tell me what exactly you were doing just now. only told you to be little more confident and not be afraid. Did ever tell you to blow yourself up in broad daylight with people standing right beside you? By you on phone gradually realized that what he had done really had been too impulsive, full of guilt. He said, "Sorry, really was too stupid, too reckless." But Tion Lynn's anger had not faded yet. He replied, "You really are an expert at those fake sounding apologies." Suddenly, he fell silent and his tone turned serious. If apologizing could really solve everything, that would be convenient. Tion Linn glanced at Jiang lying collapsed over there, but quickly looked away again. He suddenly turned to Yu Yin and said, "You don't need to force yourself to understand everything. The current situation is exactly what you're seeing." Pointing at by Yuan Foam, Tion Lynn explained their relationship. This guy was my best friend in middle school. only found out yesterday that he's demon. And even that was just by chance. He is absolutely not the kind of person who would harm others. But Yu Yian did not care about his words at all and immediately retorted. You are not the one who decides that. Besides, if he used to have ties with criminal, then you should understand this all the more. Yu Yian continued, "If you're member of the Shangho family, but Tion Lynn cut her off. I'm not that shameless. Whether he's innocent or not, know my actions are not fitting for someone with the status of member of the Shangho family. No matter how absurd the reason might be, the heir of the Shangh family could not stand on the side of an ordinary demon. Those ridiculous reasons had weighed on Tion Lynn for far too long, so he made an important decision. So from this moment on, will renounce my position as heir to the Shono family. Yu Yian was utterly shocked by his declaration and stammered, unable to speak properly. What the position of heir had never been something that could be easily given up, so her shock was only natural. Tion Lynn said, "Maybe that's still true even now. Everyone fights desperately to obtain that position. So why am giving it up?" But in his heart, he knew very clearly that when he gave up this position, there would actually be no problem at all. Everyone would pretend to be angry and say, "How could you do this?" But deep down, they would be delighted because the position everyone dreamed of would now be vacant. Tion Lynn tightened his grip on the sword in his hand, trying not to let himself waver. He said firmly, "All right, think I've made my position clear enough. Don't make this any more troublesome. You'd better know what's good for you." Faced with Yu Yan's guarded stance, he made proposal. Let me make this clear first. don't intend to kill you, and don't want to seriously injure you either. So, if you quietly undo your barrier, will gratefully accept that. As he spoke, Tion Lynn pointed the tip of his sword at her and loudly warned. But if you insist on completing your mission, then there will be no other choice. will do everything in my power to defeat you, and will not hold back in the slightest. Yuian was silent for moment, then slowly removed her mask. She had no choice but to obey her young master's order. In this matter, have no other choice. How could disobey your command, young master? Seeing Yu Yians face by Yuan phone was startled, those eyes of hers. She clasped her hands before her chest, her lips constantly murmuring some kind of incantation. Suddenly, candle went out with puff. After the candle was extinguished, Yian also stopped and turned to say to the young master, have done as you asked, young master. If you remove one more person's share among the five people here, the barrier will disappear, right?" Bayouan phone was completely in the dark and understood nothing at all. He could only say politely, "Thank you. don't know what exactly is happening right now, but Tion Lynn cut in again, coldly ordering Yu Yin, that was very smart of you. Now take your brother and withdraw somewhere else. Since you're not fighting and are only undoing the barrier, staying here does you no good anyway." Yuian lowered her head slightly and answered respectfully, "Yes." With that, she turned around, helped Giang up, and disappeared from their sight. Seeing that things had finally calmed down again, Bay Yuanfong looked at Tion Lynn with lingering unease. Noticing his gaze, Tion Lynn ground his teeth irritably and said, didn't come here for you. was sleeping just fine when suddenly got dragged out to carry out mission." Tion Lynn seriously recounted the situation to buy you on phone. The other five were assigned to set up the barrier. We've been waiting for you this whole time, not knowing whether you'd come or not. At first, thought would be the first to enter the barrier, knock down whatever demon showed up, and then take your mother out. During that process, ran into the demon who came to rescue your mother. And later, we decided to cooperate. Even so, Bayuan Fong still could not help worrying about the decision Tion Lynn had just made. But you, knowing what Bayuan Phone was about to say, Tion Lynn immediately cut him off. You don't need to worry about me. Listen carefully. The situation right now is extremely troublesome. Suddenly, burst of killing intent swept over, instantly putting him on guard. Seeing that by Yuan Fong had sensed it, too, Tion Lynn slowly explained, "At this point, if you connect everything that happened before, you should be able to guess already." Next, aside from me, there's still three people left, and every single one of those three is stronger than the two from before put together. Hearing that Bay Yuanfan Fong asked suspiciously, "When you say the two of them put together, do you mean that woman also took part in the battle just now?" Tion Lynn analyzed calmly. "That's right. Aside from that pair of siblings, everyone sent here, including me, is guardian master." Tion Lynn continued, "Judging from their circumstances, when the two of them combine their power, they can achieve abilities comparable to guardian master. That's why they were urgently called here." Though Giang had already lost consciousness, he was still muttering complaints. It's all your fault. All because you're useless. Yian did not reply and simply let him talk. Tion Lynn then revealed another noteworthy fact. Even though their power is combined, in reality, it's basically the younger brother relying on the older sister's techniques and abilities. After saying that, Tion Lynn changed the subject again. figured you would have noticed something was wrong. So, the fact that you picked up on this actually puts me more at ease. Seeing that Tion Lynn's movements were little unusual by Yuanfong asked, are you injured somewhere?" Tion Lynn answered irritably. "How annoying. Don't ask me that." Thinking about the situation ahead, Tion Lynn could only sigh and turn to ask him. Anyway, there's still three monsters left over there. If you want to leave this place, you have to defeat one of them. How many of the gourds gave you earlier do you have left? Hearing that, Bay Yuan Fong immediately opened his status panel to check and answered, "Two left. want me to give them all to you? But Ton Linn refused. No, one is enough. As he spoke, he reached out and took it from him. Tion Linn clenched the gourd tightly in his hand, poured his power into it, softly recited an incantation, then gripped it hard, and tilted it downward. At once, violent gale burst forth from the void, sending dirt and stones flying in all directions. Tion Lynn crushed the gourd in his hand and instructed by Yuan Foam, "Listen carefully by Yuan Foam." One of the three guardian masters is very likely fighting the demon protecting your mother. The chaos just now probably means their battle has truly begun. After saying that, he urged by yuan foam to leave. As for your mother, that demon has probably already taken her away to hide. What we need to do is find them and meet up with him. As for Tion Lynn himself, he was forced to shoulder an extremely heavy responsibility. I'm going to fight one of the guardian masters. So the three of you have to figure out way to escape from the remaining one. Once either or the fox demon wins and breaks the barrier, you leave immediately. Hearing those words by yuan phone froze. At time like this, he wanted to say, "Stop talking nonsense. How can you all but his throat seemed to close up?" The reason he could not say those words was because he knew they really were that kind of reckless and proud people. Seeing that by yuan phone was still hesitating. Tion Lynn continued to persuade him. already told you at the training grounds. Our strength isn't even half of theirs. Those weren't empty words. Lowering his voice, Tion Lynn continued. Now you've seen it with your own eyes. How does it feel? Do you still think was lying to you? Faced with his friend stubbornness by Yuan phone could only feel helpless. For his sake, his friend was willing to sacrifice everything, even give up all faced with friend like that. How could he possibly forcefully stop him? Even though his heart was full of worry, in the end, he only let out soft sigh and accepted Tion Lynn's request. But at that very moment, chill suddenly ran down his spine. Tion Linn instantly drew his sword. In the very next moment, he shot forward like an arrow released from bow. His face filled with killing intent as he charged straight at the enemy. He swung the sword in his hand hard and rushed directly into the darkness where the other party was hiding. so fast that even by yuan foam could not see clearly. The hidden stranger had been exposed and could only reveal himself. Yet there was not the slightest trace of fear on his face. Instead, he complained, dear, if the old man finds out about this, he'll definitely fly into rage." Jang Sean slowly stepped out in voice full of mockery. He said to Tion Lynn, especially at time like this when they're all hanging by thread and the only son is still fooling around with demon. If one could see the look of an old man falling apart, that really would be quite peaceful sight. Junging showed no restraint and directly turned to ask him, "Think it over yourself. Are you really not going to change your mind?" Tion Lynn replied with complete impatience. "In your dreams." In the face of that rude attitude, the other party still said calmly, "Of course, your life is yours to decide. You're rather like me. You have talent and more importantly your personality is completely different from the others in the family. As he spoke, Jung Xan glanced at by Yuan Fong and suggested to Tion Lynn, "If that's the case, then how about you go fight the person standing next to you. After all, aside from those two matters, what exactly happened in the family?" No one knows. Except for my children, Yu Yin and Gian. The more he spoke, the more carried away he became. Unable to stop it all. I've always wanted to help you hide those two matters. If things really come to blows, it'll be very embarrassing, especially when think about your mother. Tion Lynn finally could not bear it anymore and spoke up. didn't know until now that uncle sees me that way. But unfortunately, before coming here, had already found out. Those words made Jang Shan stopped short at once. Angrily, he cursed. That old fox really is hard to deal with. For the moment, Tion Lynn ignored those matters. At this point, his whole body was brimming with power as he said decisively, "Forget it. Let's put all that aside. want to leave that house for long time. can't stand being locked up in it." Hearing that, Jang merely let out light sigh. see. It's not impossible to understand. Taking advantage of the other party's distraction, Tion Lin turned and said to Bay Yuan phone, "Your mother will be on the rooftop of the apartment building. As soon as the barrier is broken, you can fly away and escape." After giving that instruction, he kept urging Bay Yuan Fong to leave quickly. Go hurry. And no matter what happens, you absolutely must stay by her side. Bayuan Fo was deeply moved by what Tion Lin had done. But he could only force it down and quickly leave. understand. In the blink of an eye, Bay Yuan Fo was gone, leaving only Jang Sean and Tion Lin behind. Only then did Jang Shan finally understand. So that's how it is. If I'm not mistaken, that child is your friend, isn't he? The world truly contains everything. No matter what Jung Sean thought, Tion Lynn could not be bothered to care. Even if you call me crazy, have nothing to say. Hearing that, Jang Sean immediately retorted, "Why should call you crazy? If someone is willing to trade, even his life, to save his friend, then how many people in this world would not be seen as mad?" After saying that, he was also quietly calculating in his heart. The Shang Sho family had total of seven heirs. Every one of them was judged to possess strength comparable to spiritclass demon. Thinking of this, Jang Shan said irritably, "What pity. Such terrible pity, because what they have goes far beyond even that. They also had physiques comparable to legion level combat power." On top of that, with the martial arts each had learned and their different personal inclinations, every one of them had been bestowed with the title of deity. At that thought, Jungings blood boiled even more fiercely. violent surge of power suddenly erupted from his body. His aura so savage it seemed ready to crush everything. Looks like your opponent is Tion Lin. He's one of the few true geniuses among that bunch of lunatics. I'll do everything can to win as quickly as possible. The person before him was the third heir of the Shangh family to Shawn, the immortal butcher, Jang Shan. Tion Lin showed no fear either, releasing his own power and preparing to face him in battle. The seventh heir of the Shono family, Lee Tion, brimming with confidence, Jang Sean declared that victory would definitely be his and arrogantly said, "That way you'll suffer fewer injuries." Kid, the scene returned to few minutes earlier. mysterious blue force descended from the sky and landed near the high-rise apartment complex ahead, shaking heaven and earth with its impact. Ruan frowned and turned to look in the direction the power had come from. What's going on? Tion Lynn, who was standing nearby, was also startled. Judging by the scale of those tremors, just how powerful was that force? Realizing something was wrong, his heart suddenly sank. That aura clearly meant someone had summoned deity. Just then, Tion Lynn spoke up, intending to warn everyone. Hey, let me ask one thing first, just in case, you guys. But before he could finish, Ling U's trembling voice cut him off. No way. She held her phone in her hand, both hands shaking non-stop, as if she had just seen something terrifying beyond words. Seeing Lingua trembling like that, even Ruan became alert. What is it? What happened? Lingu's face was deathly pale and she was so anxious that tears were almost falling as she stammered by yuan foam is coming here. This message was just sent. So by now he's probably already tion Lynn immediately roared. Has that guy gone crazy? You mean he left without putting up any resistance at all? You girls have been with him for days. Don't tell me you still don't know what he's like. Just then strange woman's voice suddenly rang out, sending chill down Tinan spine. my. What kind of scene is this? The woman wore mask and rested her chin on her hand as she asked. Those two troublesome things are one matter. But why is our young master talking to creatures like this? Are you worried that the woman you took away will get hurt? Lingua frowned, stepping in front of Buanfing's mother to protect her. She knew very well that the aura radiating from the woman before them definitely did not belong to an ordinary person. The woman continued mockingly. Or is it that Brat thought too highly of himself, thinking that with just few words and little strength, he could scare off few pets? Ruin turned her face away in annoyance. Of course, she could tell that the word pets was clearly meant to ridicule her. Unbelievable. This woman was Chun Shuing Demu, the infamous fifth Zu Chingu. But why was Ching Xu here? From what Tion knew, the guardians who held the barrier in the east, west, south, and north were the ones responsible for watching the four directions, and Shingu was one of them. worried look appeared on Tian's face, and he ground his teeth. But even if Chingu had appeared, the worst part was that he currently could not use spiritual power at all. If only he had little more time to prepare. In the midst of the crisis, thought flashed through his mind. The threecolored gourd. If Bayuan Fong had not used it all yet, then just one bottle would be enough to completely restore his damaged strength with some spare. Tion Linn quickly calculated in his mind. just need to find him up ahead. Ruin sneered at Ching Zu in irritation. Your strength isn't much, but your reputation sure is big. Before she could finish, Tion Lin sensed danger and immediately froze. The next instant, the woman called Chingu suddenly hurled sharp blade, sending it straight at Tion Lin. The blade was as fast as light, so swift that only an after image could be seen moving. moment later, fresh blood dripped onto the ground,"Qingu said with interest. "See, just as thought, something strange really is happening here." was clearly aiming at young Master Ton Lin. So, why would demon suddenly run out to protect him? It turned out that Rian had caught the blade flying toward Tion Lynn with her bare hand. Even though she was powerful demon, there was no way grabbing blade bare-handed would not hurt. Her hand trembled slightly from the pain. Yet, her expression did not change in the slightest. Ching Zu removed her mask and said, "Could it be that our young master has forgotten his duty and formed an alliance with demons?" Before Tion Lynn could react, Lingua suddenly grabbed his wrist and warned him, "We have to leave right now. Besides you," Bay Yuanfing's mother must absolutely be kept safe, too. Tion Lynn hesitated, but before he could waver for long, Ruen cut him off. If only we could take that guy hostage or something, but judging from his situation now, we can't even use him as disposable meat shield. Stop hesitating. Go find by Yuan Fong and take care of him. if they really could meet by Yuan Fong. Tion Linn originally still wanted to say something, but in the end, he held it back. I'll handle things here myself. This won't take too much time. trace of killing intent flashed in her eyes. It was obvious she had already prepared fight and intended to hold Chingu back so Tinl's group could go find by Yuan Fong first while she stayed behind alone. After Tin's group left, Chingu laughed and said, "Why so sensitive? Don't worry, think the same way you do. Whether it's you or the other demons, your goal is to ensure their safety. can wait. Besides, you won't be leaving here anyway. So, the only difference is when you'll be captured, and by whom? Time passed little by little, and Ruan still gripped that blade tightly without letting go. Seeing this, Chingu mocked her. Doesn't that hand hurt? Even for demon, it should hurt at least little. Ruin sneered back. If your bewitched blade were little more impressive, it might actually be able to hurt me. The moment the woman heard the words bewitched blade, her eyes lit up immediately and she said proudly, "You know it, made that with my own hands." This so-called bewitched blade, it is something formed when human soul falls into extreme emotion and hatred, then ultimately shatters, not much different from an evil spirit. However, unlike other evil spirits, bewitched blade is something crafted with extraordinary care. The people chosen as materials to create bewitched blade are tortured physically, spiritually, and mentally until they are on the verge of death. Then, at the very limit of life, they are killed using specialized tool for imprisoning bewitched spirits. And just like that, powerful shamanic instrument containing all of their resentment and power is born. Chingu clearly adored this shamanic instrument immensely. She even smiled until her eyes narrowed. This is gift painstakingly created. What part of it isn't good enough? Against most mid-level demons, this should have been more than enough. Yet, behind that smiling face, no one knew just how vicious Chingu's intentions were. She put on an expression of helplessness. Well, there's no helping it. Seeing the scene before her, Rian was instantly alarmed. Chingu smiled brightly and said, suppose I'll just have to invite some other friends to help." At this moment, it was no longer just one bewitched blade in front of her, but dozens, hundreds of them, forming complete circle around her. At this level, even if Ruin was alone, there was simply no way she could stop them all. Ching Xu mocked, "Have you waited long enough? By now, they should have run far enough." Tion Linn and Ling were doing everything they could to help by Yuanfings mother flee at the fastest possible speed to rendevu with him. Ching Zu was also gradually losing patience and frightening aura spread from her body. She revealed an eerie smile and asked Ran in return. At this point, "Do you still have anything you want to say?" As soon as she finished speaking, that familiar snapping sound rang out again. This time, it was not one bewitched blade flying toward Rian, but dozens of them. At that moment, she was standing motionless in the room. The apartment complex had been quiet just seconds before. Yet in the blink of an eye, the entire building erupted with deafening, crashing sounds. Ren had dodged the attack and burst out through the window. She frowned and looked up. That mad woman was still sitting high in the air with more bewitched blades floating beside her. Seeing that, Chingu's eyes widened at once, filled with interest as though she were watching prey struggle in her grasp. really have to praise you, Ryan. You're fast. Easy to say, but before she could finish, countless bewitched blades shot toward Rion again. Their flight paths followed no pattern at all, but their speed was astonishing. With no other choice, Rian had to unleash her power and summon the demon subduing great emperor to possess her. Immediately after, deity she had summoned appeared, enormous in stature and as imposing as his name suggested. Even Ching Zu was startled. The demon subduing great emperor held massive saber and slashed straight at the dozens of bewitched blades flying toward them, easily shattering their offensive. Among the many deities worshiped by sorcerers, there were various kinds, and one type consisted of beings who had originally been human in life. Most of them were heroes who had once left their names in history. But the reason they could become gods after death was not because of how strong they had been in life, but because the prayers of the common people turned them into beings beyond ordinary men. Those who prayed did not need spiritual power and religion or form did not matter either. As long as they knelt, cowed, and offered up their faith, that was enough. What mattered was the sincerity of their prayers and the offerings they presented. Year after year, countless people repeated those prayers, accumulating souls for something intangible, until in the end, god came into being as an object of faith. And the sorcerers who commanded those gods were the ones who held and bore the authority and responsibility of controlling that power. like the demon subduing great Emperoran had just summoned. He was now wielding the great saber in his hand, batting away each bewitched blade flying toward them with incredible speed and precision. His bearing was mighty and awe inspiring like medieval general leading tens of thousands of troops. Looking at the demon subduing great emperor before her, Chingu could not help but say in confusion, there really have been far too many strange things today. No matter how look at it, the demon subduing great emperor perfectly matches the image of Guanu. don't understand how demon could also command that kind of power, but this is not good at all. Even though Ruin could use this sort of power, it was obvious she still could not truly bring out all of its might. Shingu's expression darkened. She no longer had the patience to keep toying with her prey and raised her hand, preparing to end the fight quickly. At that very moment, bewitched blade from who knew were suddenly flew in and stabbed straight into Ruian's chest, catching her completely offguard. Blood instantly sprayed from her chest. Chingu even glared and warned, won't pursue this matter with you any further, filthy thing." Having suffered fatal heavy wound, Ruan could no longer keep herself aloft, and fell straight to the ground. The other bewitched blades also continued shooting toward her, launching attack after attack and causing tremendous shock waves. Chingu descended to the ground as well and coldly sneered. Disgusting. My sense of smell is about to be numbed by the stench of these beasts. As she spoke, she raised hand to cover her nose and looked at Ruan with utter contempt as she lay before her covered in wounds. I've heard you're very good at little tricks like these. As far as know, you have two so-called ultimate arts. One is the fox pearl, and the other is mind-upting spell, right? Pitiful Ruan had three or four bewitched blades pinning down each of her limbs, leaving her completely unable to move while wounds covered her body. Chingu smiled and said, "I've learned something new again. I'll remember it well. If ever need to, I'll kill another fox in the future." With that, she raised her hand again and continued using the bewitched blades, intending to finish Ruen off immediately. Those blades once more shot toward her. This time, Chingu was convinced that she would definitely be able to completely wipe that filthy thing from the world. Rian's expression was dark, revealing not even half trace of emotion. As she said, "No need to remember." The moment she finished speaking, Ching Zu, who had been so smug, instantly widened her eyes, and hint of fear even appeared in their depths. The bewitched blades that had been shooting toward Rion suddenly stopped dead in midair without warning. Ching Zhu was clearly controlling them with spiritual power. Yet, she could not understand at all what was happening. Had she miscalculated something? She asked herself inwardly, something invisible, "No, it wasn't blocking them. It had stopped them completely. But why?" The Fox clan did indeed have two kinds of ultimate arts. Yet, the bewitched blades, originally carrying Ching Zu's spiritual power and aimed at Ruion, now changed direction and pointed stray to Chingu. Moreover, they clearly carried Rian's demonic power on them, which proved that Ruan had now seized control of them. But the ability Rian was using now did not belong to either of those two types. She circulated her power, her purple eyes suddenly glowing as she said, "While I'm at it, let me tell you this, too. No one but me can do this. This isn't some fox ultimate art." Ching Zu stared in shock and said, "Controlling bewitch blades? What the hell is that supposed to be?" Rian replied in voice full of ridicule. It's nothing special. Your bewitched blades were only cheap little trick to begin with. Rian thought to herself that although they were of different races, Chingu's status and powers of judgment really were not lacking. To answer Chingu's confusion, she said, "Just now, when you pause slightly, figured out the method you use to control the bewitched blades. So, created kind of spell that controls them even more skillfully than you do. It doesn't just use shamanic arts. It also fuses human arts and dowist arts." Hearing that, Chingu's face grew even darker. Her pupils shrank with fury and she gritted her teeth as she said, "Impossible. Something like that simply cannot happen." Moreover, Ruan was actually genius capable of grasping it and then modifying it. At this moment, Ruan was no longer at disadvantage. She stood up and gently smoothed back her hair. Dozens of bewitched blades under her control circled around her as she coldly said, don't really understand it myself either, but really can do it." Demonic power and spiritual power were in the end both forms of strength used by humans and demons. At their core both originated from the same natural energy calledqi. However, after passing through humans and demons, that energy was transformed into different kinds of fuel with different properties. Precisely because each kind of fuel had its own way of being used, mutual compatibility between them was almost impossible. Humans could not use spiritual power to cast dark arts, and the reverse was true as well. Chingu understood her current predicament very clearly. chill ran down her spine as she thought. She alter my spell. can't say for humans, but demons really can't be judged by common sense. Because she replaced spiritual power with demonic power, she formed an entirely new kind of spell. Even if the formula was wrong, the result still came out right. But even if she truly had created spell similar to my spirit control technique, how could she possibly reproduce it perfectly in such short time? There had to be limits to her commands, such as stopping and changing direction. If that was really the case, Ruan suddenly spoke, interrupting Chingu's train of thought. There's one thing I'm very curious about. Has this kind of spell really become so widespread that it can be mass-roduced like this? It may be nothing to us, but according to your way of thinking, isn't using something that harms your own kind like this considered taboo? Ching Zu did not understand and asked in return, "My own kind?" Then she explained, "It seems you've misunderstood. The reason alchemy is forbidden is not because it harms humans, but because it is the simplest method and also the easiest way to gain power quickly." Ren had never heard of such things before and tilted her head in confusion. Ching Xu continued. You've heard of grasping the issue, haven't you? No species understands how to grasp an issue the way humans do. But besides that, we are also species that abandons its own kind. Constitution, intelligence, even appearance. Though they belong to the same race, they will still be divided by differences in innate talent. Those of lower status naturally have to show respect to those of higher status. And yet refusing to accept those natural laws is precisely what defines humanity. Even after they die and are reincarnated, they will forever do nothing but envy and slander those better than themselves, never acknowledging another person's excellence. So-called personal beliefs, social morality, law, rights, all of it is nothing more than set of lies used to tame and soothe those individuals. Perhaps those things really can make them mistakenly believe they have some kind of power or right. Hearing Ton Truck say that New Yin frowned the contempt in her eyes undisguised and said, "Is that so?" don't know whether what you're saying is actually true or not. There are also people who don't think that way. think they really would grieve over the death of their own kind without any ulterior motive or calculation mixed in, especially when they aren't related by blood and have no special connection at all. As she said those words, the person who appeared in New Yin's mind was none other than Bachenwin Fong, that especially pure-hearted and kind person. Hearing her say that, Ton Truck showed scornful expression, leaped backward, and landed on her magical artifact. Nuian looked at her without the slightest surprise, her face expressionless. Ton Truck said, "Of course, those people are nothing but bunch of fools. That kind of behavior is no different from losing focus in front of an enemy." Ton truck quickly shot up into the sky, thinking to herself, "This should be enough." From this far away, that thing won't be able to catch up. Not only that, she was planning another trick. In her hand was strange bamboo tube with lid. New Yin looked at the blue flame flying in the distance and said nothing for the moment. Ton Truck opened the lid of the bamboo tube. She shouted, "If you're so capable, come stop this. Take whatever chance you have left and try to stay alive." The resentment over there is skyhigh. This is the fiercest thing among all the souls in my possession. The moment the lid was opened, stream of black evil energy slipped out of the bamboo tube, making one's spine turn cold. Nuin raised her head and said, "Hard to believe. never clearly explained this kind of pack to you, but thought we had tacit understanding that we would fight quietly between ourselves." As she spoke, she used her hand to rip off the nail of her index finger. She had never wanted anyone else to interfere in the battle between herself and Ton Truck anyway. And as for whether the humans here would get dragged into it or not, what did that matter? Ton Truck still intended to release that person's soul without the slightest hesitation on her face. On the contrary, she even wore smug smile. She thought that would be enough to deal with New Yin, but she was wrong. New Yin said, "No matter how things develop, it all benefits me because I've already entered space of absolute stillness." She used the blood flowing from the finger whose nail she had torn off to draw formation. The sky suddenly changed. Ton Truck turned her head to see what it was. Five tales the greatest power summon gigantic shadow appear behind her, covering the sky itself. Its features could not be seen clearly. Only pair of scarlet eyes overflowing with demonic power were visible as if they would tear her apart in the next second. From within that shadow, huge savage hand emerged, its claws chillingly sharp. After casting the summoning formation, New Yin said, "Exchanging five tales for one hand, given the current result, should be satisfied enough." Looking at the giant thing before her, Ton Truck could not help trembling in fear, her whole face gone blank. Compared to that hand, she was no different from tiny worm that could be crushed at any moment. Nuan curled her lips and said, "It's about time." She snapped her fingers exactly the way Ton Truck had done to her just moment ago. That giant hand made the same finger snapping motion as well. When an ordinary person flicks friend's forehead, at most, it only hurts little. But the moment that enormous hand flicked, Ton Truck was sent flying before she could do anything, crashing hard into the wall in front of her. The magical artifact she used to fly also fell to the ground. Nuian looked at her lying on the ground, trembling non-stop in pain, and quietly let out sigh of relief. She recalled what the old man had once said to her. New asked, "Is it kind of restriction? I've never heard of it. Do need something like that just to go to the human world? Could it be because I'm still not qualified enough?" The old man lightly stroked his beard and said, "Not necessarily. Even if you meet the requirements, there are still some who need restrictions to limit their power. What mean are demons whose strength is equal to spirit rank or even exceeds spirit rank. No one knows that you've already reached that level. That is truth no one is aware of. New Yan replied, "Thank you for thinking so highly of me, but always feel like I'm the one placed on the lighter side of the scale. Don't you think? I'm too inexperienced to go to the human world, yet because I'm too strong, I'm forced to be sealed by restriction. Those two things existing at the same time is really ironic." The old man explained, "This measure isn't directed at you, so you don't need to feel dissatisfied about it. This is the demon king's order. Even must endure restrictions when going to the human world. Besides, if the time truly comes when you have no choice but to use your power, believe that even before the restriction is lifted, you can still get through it with your own keen instincts. That's also the reason came to find you." New Yen tilted her head in confusion. She repeated those words, "Get through it with my own keen instincts." That had originally been what she intended to do as well. But she thought to herself, let alone summoning an entire arm. Even calling forth just one hand was already too much with five tales. The energy burden was simply enormous. So, it couldn't really be said that Bachenuin Fong was too useless. It wasn't that it couldn't be done, but only going little beyond the limit was the right choice. New Yin recalled what had just happened when Ton Truck opened the seal on that bamboo tube. The soul she had summoned was absolutely no ordinary thing. If want to destroy what was just unsealed, have to act immediately. The second candle had already gone out. Nuian realized something and began thinking. Was the thing just destroyed the second one? Perhaps it wasn't completely destroyed all at once. It probably lasted few more minutes. Not far away, the bamboo tube rolling in bizarre way gradually moved toward her. New Yin paid no attention to it at all and made decision. For now, I'll go find Bach Muinfong. The bamboo tube rolled closer and closer. Only then did New Yin finally realized that something was wrong. She froze for few seconds. The aura behind her was dangerously intense. white figure was gradually appearing behind her, accompanied by strange sound. Thank you, big sister. Thanks to you, can finally crawl all the way out of there now. New Yin turned toward the source of the voice. That pale face twisted into smile. From now on, play with me forever. On the other side, Tion Lynn's group was fleeing, planning to rendevu with Bachwinfong. Ling Noyette looked at the sky at that moment, inwardly delighted. The barrier is weakening. That means we've succeeded. hope everyone is safe and no one is seriously injured. I'm not too worried about New She looked worriedly at Bockingwin Fong's mother. Although the barrier hasn't been completely lifted yet, if force it, maybe can still think of way to escape. I'll be fine myself. But human body is different. It would be best to wait until the barrier disappears completely. But please, nothing must happen before then. Ling Noi yet suddenly jolted and cried out, "Winfong." Bachinguin Fong had run all the way here high speed, so exhausted that he was panting heavily. He hadn't even had time to put on his shoes. Seeing his mother being restrained by Newu Yin's demonic power, Bakanguin Fong could not help staring blankly. Ling Noy explained, "Don't worry." Nuin is only helping out so you won't be ambushed. The boy over there spoke up. "Thank you. Thank you for risking yourself to save my mother." Hearing such solemn thanks, Ling Noi yet grew somewhat embarrassed and refused it. risking myself. didn't do anything. All know how to do is apologize. Bakwin Fong said before came here. had very strange feeling like breathing became little easier. If my intuition isn't wrong, then the barrier should already have been broken. He asked Ling Noi yet. Were you planning to fly my mother out with you? She answered, "That's right. If the barrier has been broken, I'll take you and your mother out of here together." But he had other thoughts. No, just take my mother away. Ling Noi yet objected anxiously. What are you saying, Gwyn Fong? know what you want to do, but right now Bach and Gwen Fong understood what Ling Noiette was worried about. But he said firmly, "This isn't rash decision made on impulse." He explained, "I've been thinking about this the whole way here. There's something wrong with the barrier guardians here. From the moment realized both you and were trapped in here, if we had joined forces, this should have ended immediately." But they didn't do that. On the contrary, after Tion Lynn and crippled one side, the remaining guardian appeared as if he had been waiting there all along. thought of two possibilities. First, there may be some condition that prevents the guardians maintaining the barrier from getting close to each other. Second, for some reason, these people's relationship isn't good, though that possibility is very low. But no matter what, they must already have anticipated the barrier being broken. More importantly, there's still one more person. If it's that person, then would focus all my attention on waiting for chance to get out of here. Lingoy yet immediately guessed who the remaining person was. It must be Bachwin Fong continued. No matter what, the barrier disappearing means New exactly, but if she joins forces with me, we can deal with the last one. Take my mother out of here first, but his face full of resolve. Don't worry, I'm sure this is the best course of action. No matter what happens, New Yin and will get out of here safely together. Right after she heard those extremely resolute words from him, voice rang out. What an impressive human. Your judgment and your unwavering attitude are both exceptional. You are my descendant. And yet now you make me feel as though ought to be the admirer instead. At some point, Yichchan had already appeared behind them, and neither Ling Noyette nor Bachenguin Fong had noticed at all. Bachenguin Fong and Ling Noyette were both startled by Yichchin's appearance. Even Shiao by was so frightened that all its furs stood on end. Yichchin said with smile, "Hey Gwin Fong, we meet again." The moment he finished speaking, Bachenguin Fong shot forward like lightning, his eyes sharp as glowing blades in the darkness, and unleashed fierce flying kick in midair, aimed straight at Yen's neck. Although that attack injured Yun slightly, he still calmly smiled and glanced over. And the reason came here is, as if sensing danger approaching, Yich Chin's eyes instantly sharpened, and he quickly looked in the direction his instincts warned him of. Sure enough, blade carrying icy killing intent was rushing toward him at extreme speed. There was only figure in posture like prone rifle shooter. Ling Noyette's unique magic, wind feathers, concentrated wind around feathers. As long as she threw the feather, it could carry force equal to or even surpassing that of an accelerated rifle round. In an instant, Ichin caught the blade tightly between two fingers, smug smile spreading across his face. However, its destructive power was limited to wild beasts and puppets, and could not be considered any fatal threat to powerful monster. Judging from the blade fragment pinched between his fingers, the direction those fingers were pointing was probably the very target it should have reached. What truly deserved attention was the method of using it. You're very skilled at using wind feathers. You can store the power gathered within the feather. Like those spinning windmills storing solar energy inside themselves day after day. No one knew from where Ling Noyette had appeared, bearing an air of utter resolve, and she immediately released the power, dispersing it and making it explode. The blade in Yin's hand suddenly burst with dazzling light, drawing all of his attention to it. In Bachenguin Fong's hand, current of blue power was condensing, and he assumed his stance as though he could blow away any enemy at any moment. Even if we attack with all our might, all he has to do is wave his hand once. The magical treasure in Bach and Gwyn Fong's hand was wrapped in powerful blue lightning as if all its strength had been compressed inside it. In that case, Echin widened his eyes and mouth, looking toward the spreading blue glow. All that power had now spread throughout Bocking Wind Fong's body, and magical treasure from before had transformed into glowing long blade. We are no longer pursuing greater strength, but sharpening the attack to its utmost edge. Ling Noyette charged over frantically as if trying to stop something. In the next instant, Baching Fong's mother was shoved hard to one side by Ling Noyette, clearly to keep her from being caught up in the coming battle. Grinding his teeth, Bachuin Fong rushed forward at almost the speed of light. streak of light stretched out from Bachu Fong's body, linking this building to another one. That's right. This truly is the correct answer for total destruction. By contrast, Yichchan wore sly smile, poison, curses, or attacks with properties of extreme heat and sharpness. Yichchan showed no fear and laughed, raising hand to seize the arm with which Bachenguin Fong held his weapon. Of course, the premise is that you have to hit me in the first place. Bachenguin Fong's sturdy arm was violently twisted to one side. The pain was intense, and he clenched his teeth to endure it. Behind him, Lingoyette was full of worry. her body trembling slightly as she held Bachu Fong's mother tightly to reassure her. In the end, unable to hold out any longer, Bachu Fong dropped to one knee, but still propped himself up with one hand so he would not collapse completely. Even if you know how to use that righteous power, it makes no difference. No matter how it is supplied, how to control and use it effectively is problem on an entirely different level. Yichchin's hand was covered in blood. He turned to look at Bach and Gwyn Fong kneeling on the ground and revealed contemptuous smile. As expected, the influence of bloodline is truly enormous. Ling noette decisively raised her hand and two pitch black feathers appeared in her hand. The one who attacked Bachenuin Fawn today is Yichchun. It would be best if he didn't come near. Her expression was resolute. Those two feathers radiated pale purple energy as if their power were constantly increasing. The feathers I'm throwing this time are not something you can deal with one-handed. Echin scratched his head and replied with smile. Fine. The wind feathers you threw earlier were already astonishing. don't think mere physical strength would be enough to block them. Looking at the person opposite her, fear flickered in Ling Noyat's eyes. Clearly, she also sensed that this confrontation would absolutely not be easy. But with your friend in this state right now, you can't possibly fight at full strength, can you? Euchin said in mysterious yet smug tone, "The moment you go all out, it won't be only me that gets torn apart. Everything around here will be destroyed as well. Even if Bachu Fong somehow survives, it won't matter." At the mention of her son, Bachenguin Fong's mother instantly stiffened. But as long as you're carrying that burden, then wind feathers isn't the right kind of magic. In short, I'm really very glad came here to help those two. In contrast to him, Ling Noyette was full of unease because of Bachenguin Fong's attack just now. Everything had turned into misunderstanding. do indeed look very suspicious, but at the very least, shouldn't you ask why came here? Ichin turned to look at Bach and Gwin Fong, who had still not recovered his strength. After taking that punch, you should have calmed down little, right? Bach and Fong struggled to raise his head and look at him, his entire body still trembling faintly. Ichin looked at him, his smile lacking any malice. That fight just now was basically only to help you calm down. Honestly, didn't expect to run into you again so soon. But this time, they really went too far. knew there would be some commotion today. originally thought their target would be me. Looking out from building where they stood was city sunk in still night. In fact, even intentionally left behind few traces that could lead people to me. But whether they were too lazy to care about me or simply weren't interested, the one they targeted was you, not me. If had known things would turn out like this, should have approached you more quietly. That's my fault. Sorry about that. Even hearing each say this, Baking Guin Fong clearly still did not trust him much. You didn't come here just to say that, did you? Didn't already say so before? came to help the two of you. Faced with those words, Ling Noi yet still stared fixably at him without lowering her guard at all. Ichin turned his face aside and gave cold laugh, fully aware that the two of them only half believed him. I'm not sure exactly how the barrier was broken, but even if only one guardian remains, it will still be very difficult to leave here safely. Bachuin Fong and Ling Noi yet both froze when they heard his next sentence. They must already be on their way here. Bach and Fong had recovered little and stood up again, facing Yichchin directly. told you from the beginning. They even brought swordsman capable of capturing me in order to hunt you down. The remaining guardian should not have been able to get here in the first place. He continued, there may even be two Rome Woo who can join forces to imitate guardian. Or perhaps two other people are working together to hunt down Bach and Fong. I'm not exaggerating. That is power sufficient to defend an entire city. The lights throughout the city lay in silence. The sky overhead was dreamy and peaceful, yet darkness still lurked within it. In other words, tonight, even if they had to turn this entire fortress upside down, capturing him would still be their top priority. Echin still wore the same friendly smile as always, and he was not surprised in the slightest that the other party was not strong enough. The judges had surely sent carefully selected elites, but they probably had not expected the Guardians to appear in such perfectly organized formation. Bayuan phone took up combat stance, fully alert and ready to deal with any threat at any moment. So, what should we do now? If the Guardians have chased us all the way out here, then they'll definitely go all out while trying to minimize their losses. The road outside is still completely silent and the whole city seems to be fast asleep. Maybe they won't get here that quickly, but they must already be on their way. Judging from when the barrier completely disappeared, I'm afraid there isn't much time left. Faced with such weariness, Yichchin merely smiled casually to reassure him. Don't worry, guarantee that every one of you will be able to leave here safely. As long as Bay Yuanfong helps me with one thing by Yuanfong asked suspiciously. When you say everyone, that naturally includes the one who isn't here, right? I'm not that heartless. Fine then, what do you want to help with? After getting his agreement, Yi Chun revealed sly smile and rose lightly onto his toes. Leaning close to Buanfing's ear, he whispered, "It's not difficult. It's just after hearing the request," Bay Yuan Fong was startled out of his wits. Echin stepped back few paces, widening the distance between them again. "Well, that request isn't too much, is it?" Bay Yuan Fong could only accept the proposal, though sweat still ran down his cheek. "Fine, agree. Then, now before he could finish, Yi Chun cut him off. Good idea. Just go downstairs and leave this place immediately." By Yuanfong asked in astonishment, "What?" Echin glanced at his phone screen as it lit up and curled his lips into grin. "Really? You don't need to fly. Just walk out in any direction and no one will stop you. know what I'm saying." huge towering building stood before their eyes. Yet, it carried an eerie stillness. Blood was splattered across the walls and patches. No one knew whose it was, only that whoever had done this had been unbelievably ruthless. just killed the third guardian." Ichin scratched his head as he smiled, even sticking out his tongue little like mischievous boy. Sorry for only saying it now, but figure explaining too much would just waste more time. His phone vibrated and he immediately looked at the glowing screen by Yuanfings mother and Ling Yu silently listened to every word, not missing single sentence. Hello, Yi Chun answered the phone without the least bit of worry. Who else could it be? The one who killed the owner of this phone, obviously. Ling Yu and By Yuanfings mother had also stood up. By Yuanfong stared at him without looking away for even second, always ready to react to any movement. Get to the point. No need to curse me out. Y'an pointed downstairs, signaling to him, "You really can go down. already promised you. Leave the rest to me, remember?" Lingu was also surprised that the person who had seemed like an enemy just moments ago was now helping them. Euchin still wore that familiar friendly smile, raising his hand and waving as if saying goodbye. Lingu helped by Yuanfing's mother downstairs first while by Yuan Fong follow behind, still full of vigilance and constantly glancing back. Before long, they reached the ground floor safely. But the sight before them made by Yuan Fong and Lingu widen their eyes in shock. It was familiar girl kneeling on the ground. Ru Ru Yen. Her hair covered half her face, but the visible lifted coldly to look at them. Don't worry, just stepped on something. It felt little unpleasant, that's all. On quiet road with not another person in sight. voice rang out. So things have turned out like this. man with wrinkles so terrifying they looked grotesque stood there. blade even bigger than his own body slung across his back. It was Jeang Shang. He was speaking on the phone to someone who had called him. Got it. Got it. Fine. I'll finish this as quickly as possible and leave. After ending the call, Jang Shung sighed in and complained. Seriously, making me leave even after came all the way here. But forget it. don't think this is such bad trade. At some point, Tion Lin had already dropped to one knee in front of him, supporting himself with wooden sword in one hand. His face was drenched in sweat, and he was breathing heavily. Uncle, I'm not entirely sure, but think my friend is safe now. What? Jang Sean glared down viciously. Didn't that person already show up? He came here himself and said, caught the enemy. I'm here." Still panting, Tion Lynn looked up and said, think he killed Wong. Don't just stand there staring. There must be some reason for it." Jang Shung tightened his grip on massive blade as if preparing to do something. Then Tion Lin seemed to realize what he intended and instantly stared at him with wide eyes. "We have to end this." The moment he finished speaking, Jang Seung swung his blade and chopped off his own other arm as if trying to settle everything in one stroke. Tion Linn cried out in horror, "Uncle! Uncle, what are you doing? How could you?" Jeang lowered his voice. "Stop shouting and stop stammering." He hoisted the great blade back onto his shoulder and calmly explained, had to go this far. This way, won't be punished for failing to capture you, kid. Even if go back, I'll probably still have to listen to few harsh words." Tion Lynn stared at him with wide eyes. Jang Sean stressed every word. But if you go back someday, things will be much easier to handle. Then people will say Lee Tion Lynn defeated Jang Shan, right? The arm that had just been severed was still pouring blood onto the ground. You know, in the end, in this world, the strong will always be the victors. Even if that old man flies into rage on the spot, deep down, if say you one, he'll definitely be secretly pleased. When all is said and done, once you've recovered and returned, one thing is certain. I'll secretly be proud of you. Hearing this, Tion Lynn seemed about to say something. Uncle, before he could finish, Jang Shung cut him off. Of course, whether you go back or not is entirely your choice, but have one personal request. He turned away, only tilting his head slightly as he added few more words. Since you've already left the family, then go and do whatever it is you want to do. at the very least live in way worthy of this arm of mine. Understood. After saying that, Jang Sean turned and left. That is my only wish. The scene shifted and new day began. Sunlight shone through the shopping center, dazzling and brilliant. Even early in the morning, there were already many cars parked in front of the supermarket. Since then, week had passed. Inside, nothing looked unusual. Everyone was going about their business as usual. At first glance, it seemed as if nothing in the world had changed. Lingu held phone in one hand and pushed shopping cart with the other as she walked alone through the supermarket. But at that moment, something caught her attention. cute little boy stood there sucking on his finger, staring at her with sparkling eyes. She smiled warmly as well and raised her hand to wave at the child in front of her. woman with strange expression immediately rushed over and tightly hugged the child, her face full of panic. Holding the boy in her arms, she threw Lingu gaze filled with hatred. So cold and sharp it sent chills down the spine. What had changed was not this world but people. She froze, but there was nothing she could do. She could only watch them leave in embarrassment. This was not hard to understand. After all, unlike us, they knew absolutely nothing about the recent upheavalss. Those things that looked no different from ordinary people were in fact demons wearing human skin, their eyes blazing with blood lust and scarlet ferocity. The appearance of the Yo-kai Ychan, calamity called darkness, or in other words, the disasters he had brought throughout history. The high-rise building in front of them was precisely the place that had once been drenched in blood from top to bottom by their vicious hands. Their methods cruel to the extreme as though no disaster of such scale had ever occurred before. It was just like the incident from last week. The only difference was the scale. In essence, this kind of thing had never stopped happening. She gripped her phone, countless thoughts surfacing in her mind. By now, people had more or less vaguely realized that something never mentioned by the media, the police, or the government was threatening their lives. The woman from before was walking slowly ahead of her. It was only natural that she had been so terrified just by seeing her child make contact with Lingu. It was vague, oppressive feeling of suffocation that weighed on them, making them live in constant unease. The scene shifted once more. Standing before her now was white-haired old man with cane, his expression extremely stern. Take some time to rest. There's nothing lately that requires you girls to step in. As for by you on phone, it would be best if you stay by his side. The old man raised his voice as he insisted. Nothing major is going to happen. You've all worked hard during this period, so now just rest. But contrary to that, she was extremely tense, fear plainly visible on her face. Yes, if it were normal circumstances, would have been very happy. When she stepped out of the building, the sun had already risen above the mountain range. But this time, felt utterly helpless because knew nothing at all. If were still the judge's messenger, then at least would know what had happened. As she hurried back, she suddenly heard familiar voice calling her name. Lingu, neatly dressed woman, walked toward her from afar, waving and greeting. But perhaps because of that, had never once lost heart. It was by Yuenfing's mother, and seeing her here made Ling Yu visibly delighted. Out shopping by yourself so early in the morning. There were too many important and meaningful things where live. Lingu immediately lowered her head in polite greeting. Hello, auntie. This isn't exactly close to the supermarket. How about tonight? Wait for me and we can go shopping together. She only smiled softly and gently declined, not forgetting to show concern in return. The weather is so nice today, so just came out for walk. Do you have an appointment with someone today? She had arranged to meet fellow townsman and reminisce about old times. An old friend from her hometown who had come to visit. About week ago, Bayuan phone had moved here. Thinking back on it, the apartment where he had lived before had been badly damaged in fierce battle. So, because of that incident, he had no choice but to move to safer place. His former apartment had been heavily destroyed. It was because of the battle between Ru Yin and the Guardians. Fortunately, there had been no casualties in that area. This new residence looked extremely sturdy with every corner of the building reinforced in sharp alloy, making it feel reassuring at glance. They would also use gas leak as cover story for everything that had happened. The construction company had compensated the residents there. So, by Yuan Fong had temporarily moved into this villa. Besides, in order to move into this new house, they actually owed great deal of thanks to HCA for his help. But in the end, someone else had also lent hand behind the scenes. Hi Chow of the Black Tortoise Clan, landlord, realizing the conversation had gone on longer than expected. She said goodbye to Ling Yu and quickly left. All right then, see you later. As for Bay Yuan phone and me, I've now become by Yuanfing's high school classmate and also live here. Lingu did not want to make her miss such an important appointment, so she smiled and bid her farewell. Please be careful on the way, auntie. Suddenly, the sound of man's footsteps approaching from somewhere rang out. She immediately became alert and turned around at once to see what was happening. Speak gulp. Gao and Gai. Hi Chowo came up from behind, not saying word. Every step firm and decisive. When the two of them faced each other, the atmosphere instantly turned little awkward. So Lingu spoke first to break the silence. was planning to go visit friend for bit. It's the weekend today. You've been through lot lately, too, haven't you? Have you really been working all week? He pushed up his glasses and replied coolly. It's fine. It's what should be doing anyway. Besides, Su Ping has been helping me this week. Though it was only few brief polite exchanges, both of them had just one purpose in mind. To protect by Yuanfing's mother. Right after that, he said goodbye to her and headed in the direction by Yuanfings mother had just gone. You should take care of yourself, too. Though the possibility was very small, everyone was doing their utmost to protect by Euanfing's mother and keep her from encountering any hidden danger. The elevator was rising to the upper floors, the numbers continuously changing. Inside the elevator, she kept texting to ask about the current condition of that boy by Yuan phone. Are you awake yet? Seeing him reply so quickly, she finally let out long sigh of relief, not forgetting to send over cute sticker. I'm up. just finished washing my face. Do you want to come over? I'll make something tasty for you for lunch. As soon as she got home, she rushed into the kitchen, set pot on to boil water, and began preparing to cook. The ingredients she had carefully prepared in advance were neatly laid out on the table. He sat languidly by the table, looking at his phone with deep dark circles under his eyes. Ever since last week, Bayuan phone had looked utterly exhausted. As she cooked, she turned back to look at him anxiously, her eyes full of unease. Over the past few days, he had kept himself shut up in his room, and today was the first time she had seen him since he moved. The knife in her hand was still slicing fish cake piece by piece, but her gaze remained fixed on him. She had already made up her mind. At the very least, she wanted to make him feel little better. Suddenly, before she knew it, he was silently standing behind her. You don't need to cut the fishcake one piece at time like that. She froze and stammered, unable to say anything. He only looked cooly at the fish cake on the cutting board and instructed her, "Stack them together and cut them all at once. It'll be easier. If the knife is dull, you can use scissors instead." Seeing the pitifully small amount of seasoning on the table, he could not help but comment, "You're only marinating it with chili sauce. Do you have sugar or soy sauce? If you add some sliced peppers later, it'll taste better." Bay yuan Fong immediately turned and went back to his room to get more seasoning. asked him on my side. Wait second. Before leaving, he did not forget to add few more reminders. Soak the rice cakes before putting them in the pot. From the vegetables to the fish cake. Almost every step required by Yuanfing's detailed guidance. In truth, it did not really matter how the fish cake and vegetables were cut as long as they were easy to eat. In the end, he was the one who went into the kitchen and took over. Looking at the sauce in the pot, he asked, "Lingu, do you like spicy food? How much sauce do you want more or less?" Hearing that, she stopped short. She looked at the person in front of her in confusion and answered with an awkward smile. Just as expected, this was her first time cooking. quite like spicy techbaky, but haven't had it that many times. Since this is your first time cooking, is there specific kind you especially like? His question reminded her of shop near her home, and she casually blurted out the name Whiss Spicy Techbaky. Then you probably like the kind with more sauce. pot of spicy techbaky full of color, aroma, and flavor, was soon placed before them, steaming hot, tempting enough to make anyone drool at the sight of it. Bayuan foam was also very considerate and took the initiative to scoop portion onto plate for her. Lingu looked at the food in front of her and could not help swallowing. He looked at her expectantly and did not forget to add, hope it suits her taste. If it's too spicy or too bland, tell me." She opened her mouth wide, speared piece of rice cake with her fork, and put it in her mouth. The instant it touched her tongue, her eyes widened at once, her pupils expanding slightly, her whole face filled with astonished delight as she looked at him. After tasting it, she could not stop praising him. Amazing. It's really delicious. The rice cakes are even chewier than the ones at the restaurant. Seeing her like that, he could not help laughing smugly. That's because just made them. He remembered how when he was little, his mother had taught him to cook step by step with utmost seriousness. And that was why he could make such delicious rice cakes today. used to think about things like this, too. Buy you on foam. You're really good at cooking. It's not that impressive. just like cooking. My mother taught me step by step from when was little. The corner of his lips curved slightly and with difficulty. He said two words. Thank you. Every sentence by Yuan Foam spoke made her open her eyes and surprise, but she did not forget that the important business of eating was still going on. You deliberately went out to buy ingredients for me, didn't you? Actually, I'm not in such bad state that you need to worry this much. To be honest, just temporarily forgot about that. He lowered his eyes, looking down beneath the table. Lately, he had been constantly thinking about what had happened. Had it really been the right thing for him to go save people that day? As he kept talking, his hand lightly poked at the rice cakes with his fork. In the end, he had not saved anyone at all. On the contrary, everything had only gotten worse. Everyone had been hurt, and some had even died. As he said those words, he was full of self-reroach, as though he were stabbing knife into his own heart. Even his mother and his friend had been dragged into the trouble because of him. Lingu immediately realized the problem and hurried to comfort him. But that wasn't your fault by you on phone. Maybe you can be blamed for being careless, but you aren't guilty. His expression still did not change at all, nor did it waver in the slightest. He only calmly put another rice cake into his mouth. What happened in the apartment that night was entirely because those mages did something wrong. Maybe so. Faced with her worried expression, Bachenguin Fong instead had to turn around and comfort her. know what you're worried about, Lang Noette. I'm Fina. Even if blame myself, won't collapse because of it. Bachenguin Fong clenched his hand, the one resting on the dining table trembling slightly. However, because of this incident, I've realized few things. His eyes were full of killing intent as he looked off into the distance. What consequences person's actions can bring and how heavy the responsibility can be. The two sat across from each other at the table, opening up to one another. Even the idea that it would be fine if my own life were put in danger. That way of thinking is far more arrogant and selfish than once believed. don't even have the right to use my own life to end all of this. Suddenly, she sensed something strange in his words. Now Ren has come back. He continued, "I'm trying to focus on what can learn from this." Slightly confused, she pressed on. Ren has come back, but shouldn't she still be over there? Faced with Lang Noy's question. He could only stammer out the truth. Ruin's room is right upstairs from ours. Last night, woke up because heard footsteps upstairs. Hearing that, she immediately became interested, not forgetting to keep eating her rice cakes. The soundproofing in this villa really isn't very good. No, wait. Why did she come back so early? Something must be wrong. After the earth shaking battle at Bachwin Fong's old residence, in other words, after fighting those mages, Ruin returned to the demon realm to recover from her injuries. Footsteps sounded across the floor as an unfamiliar foot in white sneaker stepped forward. But aside for not telling me, there was absolutely no sign last night that she had come back. That nimble hand quickly entered the familiar passcode into the door lock. From outside the door came the sound of Lang Noette calling that woman's name. Ruan. She stood outside the door waiting endlessly, smiling foolishly as she kept calling out. Are you in there? If you've already come back, you should at least come see us. Bach and Fong clenched his hand, the one on the dining table trembling slightly. However, because of this incident, he had realized few things as well. Inside that room, only faint little lamp was lit. white-haired woman lay collapsed on the floor in exhaustion. It was Ruan outside. Lang Noette continued calling her name, waiting for the white-haired girl to respond. Ruan, the scene shifted, and before them was cafe. No visible wounds and no bleeding either. When was the last time you saw her when her body was still more or less healthy? Subin was working there. As he spoke to her on the phone, he asked about the current situation. Then it looks like she may have been like this for an entire week. You know what Rian is like? She has completely unnecessary amount of pride. So, she was probably doing her best to hide it all along. She held her head utterly drained, feeling as if her mind were about to explode. The fact that she came back means she thought she could still handle it. But you see it yourself now. god, what are we supposed to do now? Lang Noette had changed Rian's clothes, laid her neatly on mattress and carefully covered her with blanket so she wouldn't get cold. To treat Ruan, the only way is to send her back to the demon realm for demons in the human world. No one can heal her injuries in her place. On the other end of the line, Subin closed his eyes and sighed as he analyzed. But if we do that, her life may be in danger. There's even chance she'll lose her qualification to become candidate for the next generation. The Fox Demon clan has very particular mindset in this regard, even among those of the same bloodline. Scheming and fighting one another for personal benefit is completely normal. Some die in the struggle, but they believe only the weak die. Rian's clan is no exception, but she seems to be the most exceptional individual among them. Everyone in the clan is eyeing the position of successor. Yet Ryan has never revealed any weakness in her ability or aptitude. But now rumors that Ruen's health is failing will spread soon enough. Over there, Bach and Gwen Fong was also by her side, guarding Ruan without leaving even half step. No one knew what the other fox demons might do to bring her down. In that busy restaurant, Su Bin was still on the phone with Lang Noi yet, showing her how to salvage the situation. There's one way, but can't guarantee it will work. Really? Any method is fine. Please tell me. What can do to help her? Seen from beyond the dining table, he sat there looking at the injured woman bed before him, unable to do thing. If the cause was the battle with the mages, and she has no external injuries, then in all likelihood, it isn't an injury, nor is it an illness. Langi yet, you know what it is, don't you? The girl could hardly believe her ears. She immediately turned around and cautiously asked again. That's absurd. Ruin is hurt this badly and it's only because of an evil spirit. Maybe at first she herself thought so too. That's roughly the situation. The man on the other end held the phone in one hand while still making tea and preparing things for customers with the other. Busy to the point of dizziness. However, if it really was caused by an evil spirit, then she doesn't need to return to the demon realm. There are few people nearby who are very skilled in this area. Nearby, he suddenly remembered something. immediately exited the current page, opened his messages, and started searching rapidly. Yes, they live in the same villa as you. Holding the phone, Subin did not hesitate to send messages to those specialists he knew, asking them to come take look at Ruan's condition. I've already contacted them. They'll be here right away. The doorbell rang. They're here. The corner of stranger's mouth curled up as he muttered softly, how curious. Outside the door were Van and Bang Noyet. bang noi yet kept wondering aloud. Why would that fox demon need an ordinary little ghost like me? Ruian lay on the bed breathing heavily, completely unconscious of everything around her. Bangyette looked at her, revealed an unreadable smile, and stepped closer. The nurse took the initiative to turn over Ruian's hand and check her pulse. When she finished, she said, "All right." Lang Noette and Bachenwin Fong stood to one side, terribly anxious, yet unable not to listen closely to every word she said. There is one thing can say for certain. If the treatment method is wrong, she will hold out for 3 days at most. After that, the patient will stop breathing. The moment Lang knowy yet heard that, she panicked, stammering. Then, is there really no other way? like some kind of ritual or exorcism or something frozen through like being caught in the rain for whole day in storm. As Bach and Gwyn Fawn listen word by word to what that specialist was saying, his face grew darker and darker, full of anxiety and fear. Treating chill is not complicated, but depending on the specific situation and the opponent, we can use few different strategies. Her clothes have already been washed clean and hung out on the line to dry. The best method among them is to remove the thing bringing the storm clouds and rain so the sky clears and the sun appears again. Then the body will naturally dry off and regain its warmth. As long as the thunderstorm is still going on, you must immediately find shelter, otherwise you'll be in danger. If the rain is too heavy and absolutely cannot be dispelled, then waiting under an eve until it lessens is also way. It may not be perfect, but at least you won't end up soaked through. Suddenly, the nurse asked hesitantly, her expression unchanged. However, how did this person end up poisoned to this extent? In her hand, she held an extremely suspicious yellow tube of medicine. don't know which idiot created this kind of curse, but that stupidity alone is enough to deserve death sentence. She looked at that tube and revealed strange smile, her eyes carrying that aura possessed only by those accustomed to dealing with spirits. If someone is suppressed by vengeful spirit and it isn't handled in time or if they don't have the courage to deal with it, then it will turn into something like this. But after saying that, she tucked the strange yellow tube behind her back again, shook her head, closed her eyes, and said regretfully, "No matter what, can only express my regret. have no right to do anything." Seeing that, laying no yet immediately stepped forward in panic and pleaded, "Then then at least please try to do something." Her heart suddenly tightened and her eyes dimmed as well. The moment Bang Noi yet said those words, it was as if the last sliver of hope had been crushed in an instant. It seemed you're deceiving yourself. Of course, I'm not refusing to intervene because of personal feelings. It's simply that have no obligation to save her. Her gaze was unwavering as she looked at Langi yet. As just said, the thing inside her cannot be dealt with to begin with. Ruan still lay on the sick bed, shivering non-stop. She looked as though she were enduring unbearable torment. No, it was even impossible to remove that thing. Bizarre visions flashed one after another. Booming thunder, torrential rain, even old, sturdy trees being uprooted and thrown down. If someone really did remove it, then the consequences would definitely not affect just one person. The fury would spread to the people around them as well. The nurse slowly analyzed the situation. In my view, once this happens, more than thousand people will be cursed by this terrifying thing. The reason she has been able to hold on is because she herself is very strong. Hearing that, Lang Noette's whole body trembled. She lowered her head, tears almost spilling over. Even if the ending turned out like that, sending them down to the yellow springs was still the right choice. Van, who is standing beside them, also added few words to the tense conversation. Doing that for personal reasons is indeed too risky and too difficult. But then he suddenly changed his tone, causing both of them to look at him in surprise with wide eyes. probably don't understand much about spirit related matters. But if it were you, Bang Noi yet, then you would find way, right? Leaning against the door frame with his arms crossed over his chest, looking carefree, he tilted slightly and continued, "No matter how stupid or dangerous the method is, as long as we don't directly get involved ourselves, it'll be fine. Even if those people caused trouble, so what? That man's gaze was so sharp it sent chills down the spine just hearing him speak. They aren't shameless enough to drag us down with them, too. At those words, Lang Noi yet forced smile in response. While on the other side, Bachwin Fong had gone still, momentarily at loss for words. Right. Right. Yes. Seeing how determined he was to save Ruan, the nurse asked in some confusion, "But sir, why?" Though he clearly wanted to help, he still deliberately put on an arrogant front so he could secretly save her. In any case, this fox isn't worthy of being my opponent, so showing little mercy won't hurt. The instant she heard that, Bangiette froze, raised hand to cover her mouth, and her face flushed red in an instant. Besides, isn't it such pity? Her friends can only watch helplessly as she dies little by little, and they can't do thing. She immediately ran over and threw her arms around him, making the atmosphere instantly turn extremely awkward. This is really so touching. Since when did you become so emotional, my lord? At that moment, Bach and Fong also seemed to grow flustered, stammering as if he wanted to say something. Only after long while did he look straight at them and utter two words. Thank you. Thank you all for being willing to help Ruan. Chuven opened his mouth as if to say something, but in the end held it back and could only sigh, decisively choosing not to bother with it anymore. Suddenly, as if he had realized something, Bachenguin Fong's face turned deathly pale at once. He widened his eyes in horror, sweat sliding down his cheeks. The scene shifted. He was now in the middle of bustling city center, surrounded by high-rise buildings. One hand in his pocket, Bach and Gwyn Fong walked along the crowded street while his other hand held his phone as he stared intently at the screen while walking. He recalled bang Noyat's instructions back at the apartment. Two things need to be prepared. First, the person who will perform the exorcism ritual. Second, vessel to contain his soul after it's removed. Both must be the very best. Languette was just as worried and immediately pressed on. Then what about the vessel? Can't it just be completely destroyed directly without sealing it? No. The pain, bitterness, and misfortune accumulated in vengeful spirit turn into drops of blood, sliding from the corners of its eyes like tears. When the grievance reaches certain level, it can no longer reincarnate. The power of soul depends on the degree of resentment it carried at death. Whether it is strong or weak is determined by the hatred and unresolved obsession from its previous life. The nurse shifted her gaze to the left, looking at Ruin lying on the sick bed. However, energy is limited. Placing hand on her chest, she said firmly, "Once it is used up, most souls will reincarnate or be laid to rest. Only very few are exceptions, like me, and become wandering spirits that do not disperse, then choose another body to possess and turn into demon." Both Lang Noette and Bachuin Fong listened with utmost concentration, memorizing every detail. But exorcism is different. It is an act that does not borrow magic, but directly interferes with and alters the state of existence of something. Doing so will stir up extremely intense resentment. Yet, it cannot become wandering spirit that does not disperse. Qan, seemingly unable to bear the heavy atmosphere, had already gone out by the window to get some air. That's why I'm worried the fury will spread outward. It can't reincarnate and it can't become demon. So, it will seize new bodies at will. vessel radiating powerful blue spiritual energy appeared before everyone. Therefore, tools such as soul vessels are normally used to satisfy it. Though it is not body of flesh and bone, it allows the soul to move freely inside without being suppressed. Easy to say, but all conditions must meet the standard. Otherwise, every effort to savor will go to waste. The problem is this. The quality of the vessel must match the strength of the soul. If it is an ordinary soul, then finding vessel capable of holding it is enough. Lang no yet frowned, resting her chin on her hand as she fell into deep thought for long while. But if it is highle soul, then the word absolute is still nowhere near enough. Bach and Fong immediately stood up and asked loudly, "Then what about the person who performs the ritual?" Although exorcism itself is ritual carried out by single person, beyond that, this exorcism technique places extremely high demands on the human side. Even if many people do not acknowledge it, ordinary exorcists are still only those who truly have abundant experience in this field. If you want to ask how to find such person, didn't already tell you? Their number is pitifully small. grand gate, magnificent yet carrying an ancient air, suddenly appeared before him. Bachenguin Fong stared at it without blinking. But in the end, he still lacked the courage to step inside. Although Rian's life was hanging by thread, and he himself could not stand by doing nothing, coming here personally was never good idea. In the distance, stranger accidentally dropped plastic bag onto the ground. That person gritted her teeth, the corners of her mouth twitching slightly, immediately drawing his attention. very professionally dressed woman was clenching her fists and glaring furiously at the person in front of her. Enraged to the extreme. You got some nerve. He immediately took the initiative to speak, breaking the awkward atmosphere. Hello. We've met few times before, haven't we? Aren't you related to Theen Lamb? You two even live together. Suddenly, that sturdy woman charged forward and drove kick straight into the young man in front of her, sending him tumbling to the ground. Her face twisted with hatred as she glared at him. After kicking him, she nimblely jumped back and landed steadily while Bach and Gwyn Fong collapsed awkwardly onto the road, unable to get up right away. Chu Hoa glared as though fire were about to burst from her eyes. Her mouth constantly spitting sarcasm and mockery. What kind of joke is this? I'm not some ordinary demon. Even if half of my blood is human, still have my own pride. Bach and Fong propped himself up from the ground and sat there listening to her verbally tear into him. and you still had the nerve to come running here. Do you know how much trouble you've caused my master? He lightly rubbed the tip of his nose and narrowed his eyes at her. trace of confusion on his face. Just then, voice rang out, making her immediately grit her teeth and turn guilty. What did he do? The Lamb came out from inside, looking as though he had just woken up, his hair complete mess. Master, if other people hear that, won't be able to go on living. He looked toward Bachwin Fong, his expression little awkward, not knowing what to say for moment. You're the one who was trying to contact me right while was sleeping. Seeing that reaction from him, the Lamb raised hand and pointed inside the house. Why are you staring at me? Stop sitting there and coming already. It's really irritating. Just looking at that expression is enough to annoy me. And the result was that before the two had even done anything, conflict had already broken out. Bakenwin Fong picked up the water bottle and smashed it down onto the table with all his strength. The cup full of ice also rolled to the floor because of it. The round transparent cubes rolling all the way to the edge of the floor. At that moment, Theen Lamb frowned at her and scolded her like child. That's going too far, don't you think? It's not like there are no drinks in the house. At the very least, let me make him cup of tea or pour him glass of hot water. Seeing the tense atmosphere from the other side, Tuhoa immediately added fuel to the fire. The last time he came here, you seem to like Bachu Fong quite bit. You even thought he was good person, but in the end, must have judged by appearances. Maybe because he looks lot like you. Hearing the two of them continue to blame him. Baching Fong could only lower his head, not daring to say single word. In order to protect ghost, he was even willing to sacrifice everything, even abandon what should have been bright future and choose path full of hardship. Tion Lynn twisted open the bottle of water in his hand, closed his eyes, and spoke up for him little. difficult road. Can't you put in more positive way? Like living more freely, more independently, more confidently. Sorry, was being too negative. As he poured water into the cup, he kept talking without pause. Anyway, you already heard it. Suddenly he brought up the past and faint trace of sadness flashed through his eyes. didn't leave home because of teenage rebellion. even gave up my family by you on phone immediately cut off the negative atmosphere spreading through the room. Tion Linn listen to me. This isn't your fault. You may not believe me, but this is something planned long time ago. Tion Linn looked toward the end of the room, his thoughts in tangle, but still decided to help him. Anyway, don't owe anyone an apology anymore. I'm not the person used to be. Even now, everything I'm doing isn't because you're my friend, but because believe it's what should do. In this small room, they talk with great intensity. To make living off the state, and also to contribute share of strength to the people of this land. Protecting you and your mother was originally the duty of public servant. Protecting you and your mother is an obligation public servant like me should fulfill. He lifted the teacup and held it in his hand. But now I'm no longer that kind of person. Just homeless boy with nowhere to return to and no sense of direction. Tion Lynn took sip of tea and said confidently. You said you needed someone to officiate the ritual, right? Then you found the right person. By yuan phone was startled at once when he heard that. may not be the strongest here, but I'm definitely in the top three. He fixed by yuan phone with sharp look. Because in this world, nothing comes for free. No matter who it is, if they want something, they have to pay corresponding price. Even best friend. The person opposite him answered without the slightest hesitation. Fine, can pay anything. No, even if can't pay now, I'll find way. Tion Lynn immediately turned his head and said to his capable assistant, "Did you hear that?" He smiled faintly. "The person sitting here now isn't just my friend, but also my first customer, and very generous one at that." Xiaawua was stunned for moment by his decisive words, her eyes widening as she stared blankly at her boss. "So, you'd better treat our guest well," she sighed, already sensing that this time would be an especially exhausting job. In boundless universe, everything is divided into two halves. The part belonging to humans and the part belonging to ghosts. The two mingle together in perfect peace. You know that, right? This world is divided into two parts. The human world and the ghost world. Most inhabitants moved back and forth between the two. They even ordered cake as snack. It looked extremely tempting. Yes, what mean is the human realm and the ghost realm are like two continents floating on the sea and between them are many smaller worlds like islands. Now only the two of them were left. Tion Linn remained calm, but by yuan phone kept thinking about Rian at home. He was anxious and uneasy yet had no choice but to keep listening. Sweat constantly sliding down his cheeks. Some humans and demons live there. Those islands belong to nameless regions. They have neither the laws of modern society nor the rule of the ghost king. Tion Linn chewed piece of strawberry cake and kept asking. You've probably heard of them in fairy tales before, haven't you? The scene changed again as if they had arrived in mountain region at dusk. Lofty mountains towering into the sky, magnificent and perilous, immediately took shape in the imagination. places like hidden utopias where immortals lived high in the mountains. Then there was the brilliant dawn over the vast sea, the deep blue water so clear it reflected the sun itself or the dragon palace with its grand cities and kingdoms beneath the ocean floor. Faced with places he had never set foot in by yuan foam was deeply shaken. He lifted his teacup but before he could drink the series of place names Tion Linn mentioned left him dumbfounded. There are really that many places. Not exactly. Most of them are very small, at most the size of small town. Some are even as small as shopping mall. Long ago, when those mighty rulers still existed, spirit beasts followed at their sides and protected them together. But it seems everything is gradually being worn down by time. So the people living there are all very knowledgeable, basically the upper class of this world. As for demons, quite few of them were once kings of the demon race in ancient times, but now they no longer care much about those old rituals and formalities. As for humans, some attained enlightenment, even ascended into immortality and left the mortal world behind. Bay yuan foam immediately felt puzzled. It's definitely an interesting story, but what does that have to do with the service fee? You still can't answer that right now, but you did say you'd think of way to pay. The cup of coffee was still steaming. the white mist curling upward almost untouched. Two days from now, starting today, the Dragon Palace, also one of the places just mentioned, will hold banquet. The information Tion Lynn was revealing truly open his eyes to celebrate the birthday of dragon king's youngest princess. They'll be holding small marshall competition open to both humans and demons. He smiled knowingly and pointed the spoon in his hand at his friend. The two of us will enter the doubles match together. That will be my service fee. The scene changed at once. Before them now was shore Ton Lynn had mentioned earlier somewhere along the eastern coast. Suddenly, fierce giant wave crashed against the dangerous reefs offshore. And within that spray of white foam, figure faintly appeared in the distance. The mysterious person lightly set foot down and stepped onto the rock. It was tiny old woman with an extremely kind face, smiling brightly at them. She closed her eyes, breathed in the sunlight and sea air, and savored the fresh atmosphere. Layer upon layer of mountains merged with the sea, forming beautiful landscape painting. On the dome pavilion at top the mountain, Tion Linn and by Yuanfong stood there, watching the sun rise from the sea. warm voice sounded from behind them, drawing both of their attention. Welcome, honored guests. servant of the East Sea Dragon Palace bowed slightly and introduced herself respectfully. am Yuhi, steward of the East Sea Dragon Palace. You may call me Madame. Thank you very much for attending the princess's birthday banquet as representative of the Spiritual Waters Bureau. Tion Lynn looked at her with gentle gaze and replied with smile. As said before, no longer have anything to do with the Spiritual Waters Bureau. came this time in personal capacity, so there's no need to be so formal with me. She spoke few more words with emotion. Even if your position has changed, the fact that you once bravely became one of the youngest leaders remains unchanged. Standing beside him was by Yuan Fo, but on his face, he wore an extremely strange, even somewhat frightening mask that looked like pumpkin. and the one accompanying you is Tion Lynn patted the person beside him on the shoulder and slowly explained this friend has followed me since childhood. He calmly offered reasonable explanation. His name is Lean. Although he's not from the spiritual waters bureau, his abilities are quite decent. brought him here to take part in the tournament with me. Recalling how back at Tion Lynn's home, he had spoken about this place as if he knew it like the back of his hand. Talking at length, he'd said, "The Dragon Palace is very special place. Although the Dragon King and his clan are extraordinary in origin. For the past thousand years, they have never fought demons nor harmed humans, they have always remained neutral. His gays have been unusually sharp, full of confidence in his own words. So both humans and demons can participate in this banquet on equal footing." Even after hearing that, Buan Phone was still half convinced and half skeptical. Could sneaking in really be this easy? But there are still other problems. Like said before, this is neutral territory and the Dragon Palace has very strict rules of its own. He suddenly cut the other off. His expression serious as he pointed at by Yuan Fong and said, "For thousands of years, the Dragon Palace has always welcomed humankind. Isn't this place even safer than the human world? The only possible problem is that you're demon." Every sentence he spoke made by Yuan foam freeze in fear other than silently taking the scolding. He had no reaction at all. demon like me going around with human like you. Wouldn't that make people suspicious? Even if the people of the dragon palace say nothing, the other guests will still suspect us. They'll still stare. Bayuan phone tilted his head slightly and asked in confusion again. But since this place is for martial competition, then if don't use ghost arts or weapons, maybe there's still another way. Although haven't seen you fight the Yakim family with my own eyes, know you can use orthodox energy. In the end, Tion Lynn had even carefully warned his friend to avoid ruining everything. But that power isn't as strong as ghost arts. It doesn't matter. Leave the hard fights to me. You must disguise yourself as human. That's my condition. Returning to the present. Madam, you first briefly introduced the competition to the two of them so they would understand the rules and only then prepared to lead them into the palace. First, let me explain the upcoming tournament to you both. She clasped her hands together and solemnly announced the rules while the two listened carefully. As you both know, tomorrow's Marshall competition is being held to celebrate the princess's birthday. The curtain will rise during the banquet, but the list of finalists will be decided before the banquet ends. It seems the preliminary round was not originally part of the plan. So, it has been very difficult for us to arrange all the matches within single day. by you on phone froze for moment, then quickly asked, "You mean we still have to pass preliminary round first? Madam, you lowered her head apologetically, expressing regret over this sudden change." That's right. If this causes inconvenience to you both, please forgive us. But the number of participants has far exceeded what our dragon palace expected, then the two of them received Jade tokens that were rather large. The Jade tokens we are giving you will serve as personal proof of participation during the two days you stay here. The jade tokens will also allow us to determine your location and condition. As long as you raise your hand and touch the jade token, it will count as unconditionally signing the pact and entering the fierce contest that is about to begin. Once you take the jade token in hand, it will become an item exclusively belonging to you and that also proves that you have become participant in this tournament. Hearing this by Yuanfong anxiously glanced at Tion Lynn. The jade token can roughly measure the amount of chi its owner possesses and judge their cultivation level. So, the two of you don't need to, but Tion Lynn picked up the jade pendant in front of him without the slightest hesitation, as if signaling to his friend not to worry. The mask you're wearing can perfectly conceal your aura. The jade token will judge you to be human. Once everything had been prepared, madam, you looked at the two young men before her and said once again, thank you both for participating in this tournament. Well then, now she summoned black whirlpoolike hole from the middle of the sea rising from the water surface. won't keep you waiting any longer. will now escort you both to the sight of the preliminary round. The scene shifted once again. Before their eyes now stood magnificently patterned arena, and in the center of the battleground coiled an exquisite dragon. The two of them were immediately teleported there by Madame. The moment they landed, they wearily looked around and assumed defensive stances. Suddenly, Tion Lynn seemed to notice something, and his gaze instantly locked forward. In the distance, three faint figures were gradually appearing before them. Bayuan Fong immediately took an aggressive attack stance while Tion Lynn beside him showed neither panic nor fear only calmly judging the situation. It seems those are our opponents. Appearing before them was man and woman dressed in strange red and black clothing. Their auras gloomy and terrifying. Madame, the person who had brought them here, immediately explain the rules again. Then let me first explain the rules of the preliminary round. The preliminary matches will be held continuously and contestants will fight one another until someone loses twice. At this moment, Tion Lynn spoke up with stern expression. So, there's no clear rule about exactly what qualifies someone to advance. Right. That's right. Madam, you raised her hand to indicate the number of defeats and patiently explained. If you lose twice, you'll be eliminated from the preliminaries. At that point, you must wait for further instructions. When the preliminaries end, your score will be calculated based on your total number of victories. After the preliminaries are over, the eight teams with the highest scores will advance to the finals. Hearing that, Tion Lynn was momentarily speechless, his eyes full of dissatisfaction and defiance. These rules really are insidious enough. This kind of rule truly lacked transparency. Although lose and leave the field sounded relatively safe on the surface, most participants would not give up easily. In that case, this competition was no different from long-d distanceance race that could never reach the finish line, its peak distant and vague. As long as there was even moment of mental wavering or emotional eruption, all efforts would turn to nothing. If the finals were to be held tomorrow, then this preliminary round was like grueling marathon with no visible finish. Once someone lost control, everything would collapse. It seemed they had gradually guessed the deeper intention the organizers had concealed. The reason for setting up separate individual qualification review was probably also because of this to prevent contestants from estimating the total number of participants too early. Tion Lynn turned look at by Yuan Fong and thought to himself, do they really need to go this far? This is no longer preliminary round, but rather before he could even grasp the situation, his teammate had already rushed forward to provoke the opponents. Tion Lynn immediately panicked and tried to stop him. Cold sweat sliding down his cheek. Hey, you're acting without telling me first again, but the only reply he got was casual sentence. Don't worry, young master. Wearing his mask by Yuan Fong turned around to reassure him. For me, conserving stamina is what matters most. If an ordinary fighter like me goes out first, you won't need to worry anymore. Seeing that, Tion Lynn immediately smiled so hard his eyes narrowed. will definitely win. Just as the atmosphere became taut as drawn bow string, and the first battle was about to begin, madam, you spoke up before the match, started to introduce the identities of everyone on the field. First, let me briefly introduce some information about your opponents. From the Korean Peninsula come the demons of Crimson Kill Cave. These two will represent the crimson kill demons of the Korean peninsula in battle. That man and woman were also extremely formidable. Though their appearance was somewhat frightening, their age was shockingly young. They truly were young talents. Though still young, both of them have already reached the supernatural realm. Tion Linn's heart instantly tightened and he gritted his teeth to console himself. They didn't reach this realm by eating human flesh, did they? That means their cultivation has already surpassed ordinary people. Hear me? If you can't do it, then hurry up and back down. But by yuan, foam still did not stop. He kept closing in on where the opponents were standing. The other team consists of two martial artists, one of whom used to belong to the spiritual waters bureau. Leenu immediately turned and asked Madameu, heard the spiritual waters bureau is full of the strongest humans. Used to belong there. Does that mean that guy isn't in it anymore?" I'm not clear on the exact details, but it seems that's the case. Perhaps there was no need to care about such details at all. One glance was enough to tell just how capable they really were. Leewan looked at them with probing gaze. At first, was quite curious about the marshall skills of these two, but now it seems they aren't as impressive as imagined. He assessed the two people before him. The one walking this way has an aura no stronger than that of low-level demon. The one behind him should be little stronger. Suddenly, Leewan raised question to the referee behind him. have question. If my opponent dies before admitting defeat, will be held responsible?" The referee immediately explained, "This is no compensation life and death match." "No, everyone must be prepared in advance for accidents that may occur during the fight." The other side smiled strangely again and asked, "The banquet is being held at the Dragon Palace, right?" He dragged his heavy steps forward. "Lienu, just leave those two to me." Lewan suddenly turned to look at her. The reason the preliminaries are arranged as consecutive battles is because they don't require too much explosive strength. So, we absolutely have to kill our opponents before losing, eat them, and make ourselves as strong as possible. Leanu immediately panicked and was just about to stop him. What? Then you you're going to don't worry. He stroed forward with complete confidence. This will be my little sister's first taste of human flesh. Of course, we have to enjoy it properly together. He stood facing by Yuan Foam and neither side made move yet. Both were extremely calm, waiting for the other to attack first. Suddenly, he forcefully raised his hand and pointed forward, lifting his head high as he loudly provoked him. Even by yuan foam behind the mask was stirred into rising anger. Come on then. This Leewan was extremely arrogant, narrowing his eyes as he provoked him while the life force within his body continued to spread outward, carrying an overwhelming threat. You actually dared to bring that tender, weak-looking face here. You do have bit of courage. If I'm senior here, then let me make the first move. Even Tion Lynn, standing behind him, was momentarily at loss for words in the face of his excessive confidence. Arrogance and aggression like that solved nothing at all. They still had to move quickly before they were defeated. At that moment, Bayuan Foam sprang up with lightning speed, shooting into the air. But Bayuan phone was not the kind of person who would obediently act according to someone else's wishes. In their previous clash, at least in combat, his instincts had already proven extremely formidable. He immediately took his stance, ready to rush in and fight that man to the bitter end. Leewan looked incredibly excited by his battlehungry attitude, while Tion Linn, on the contrary, was so tense that the corners of his mouth twitched. In the blink of an eye, Bay Yuan Fong had closed the distance and was about to throw straight punch at his opponent. He clenched his fist, his whole body tightening to the limit, intending to bring that arrogant madman down in one blow. But his attack was quickly exposed by the opponent, who dodged it with ease. Suddenly, he realized something was wrong. That hand, could it be? So, the opponent had secretly been channeling demonic energy with two fingers behind his back. Without the slightest hesitation, he directly fired that move at his enemy. Bay Yuanfong had seen this kind of sinister move before. It was technique formed from two different variations. That child had definitely fought someone who used poison before. And it was precisely because of that painful experience along with what he knew about the demon Leewan that he was able to predict the opponent's movement. Fortunately, Bay Yuanfong managed to dodge Lewan's strike as well, quickly retreating backward before becoming hybrid demon with fairy blood and guardian skills. He had already been first- rate martial artist, proficient in all kinds of martial arts. Lewan narrowed his eyes slightly. It seemed this was the first time everyone had witnessed martial arts from that distant continent. Leewan defended with great difficulty, blood constantly pouring from his nose and dripping onto the ground. He could only grit his teeth and endure the blow. Just what kind of technique was this? By yuan foam was still swift as phantom, pressing in with an almost unimaginable speed, making it utterly impossible for anyone to suppress that power. Yet even so, that man showed neither fear nor any intention of retreating. Purple rays shot out before him with astonishing effect. It was like an illusion had appeared. boxer in training, repeatedly hammering the sandbag in front of him. Like other human martial artists, they always devoted themselves to using movement to amplify physical strength. Lewan frowned deeply, his expression twisted, his face covered in bright red, blood smeared scratches. Another heavy blow came crashing down. Bayuan Fo threw an extremely powerful punch that made Lee Wan's body stagger, nearly unable to remain standing. At this point, he no longer had the strength to dodge and could only endure everything headon. Leanu watched the battle before her and grew more and more uneasy, hardly believing her own eyes. What? He had actually used that move to hit her brother three times. Meanwhile, Tion Lynn was extremely excited, clenching his fists and determined to trust by Yuan Foam, though his face still revealed little emotion. That's right. He had already gained the upper hand. The problem was the gap in strength. Even though he currently had the advantage, Tion Lynn could tell glance that this could not go on. The trueqi by Yuan Fong possessed was still only at basic level. Because of that gap, even though he had landed three hits, he still could not truly cope with the opponent's terrifying destructive power. Bayuan phone raised his knee, preparing to give him another proper beating. On the other side, Lewan lifted both hands to shield his face and resisted desperately. How much longer could defense like that hold? Just one more time. Just one chance for him to counterattack. At that very moment, his gaze suddenly turned cold and sharp, his teeth grinding together. He could not let the situation spiral any further. Byan Fong immediately summoned his laser sword, the blade appearing in his hand. Buan Fong swung the sword back, intending to use this strike to finish the opponent outright so he would not be hit fourth time. The long sword slashed down, and it was as if everything had stopped. Yet neither side had fallen or admitted defeat. On the arena stage, the battle remained incredibly fierce. Lewan was still barely holding out against Buenfing's devastatingly lethal attacks. Bayuan Fong raised the long sword high, his eyes full of killing intent as he stared at him. The energy pouring from the sword was enormous, enough to illuminate the entire room. Suddenly, the blade of light went out, and all that remained in by Euanfing's hand was an empty sword hilt. He froze there, staring at the opponent standing rigidly in place. That man was dizzy and dazed, gritting his teeth hard, his eyes filled with hatred as his whole body trembled and staggered backward. "What demon's vitality truly was astonishingly tenacious." Although every demon differed greatly in body and abilities, most possessed extremely rapid regeneration. There would be differences depending on race and constitution, but after being defeated, demons could usually recover most, sometimes almost all of their bodies. No one had expected that the strike just now had completely severed the arrogant madman's lower half. Fresh blood spread everywhere, covering the floor in ghastly scene. But even for demons with overwhelming regenerative power, there was still one part that could not be regrown. They saw blood at his feet suddenly drip down onto the ground. It was the demon's stone. In that limp, blood soaked hand, purple jewel had been pulled out, radiating dazzling light. To demons, that thing was like second heart. No, even more important than that. He immediately screamed, "Give it back to me. Even if it could be recreated, it would only return to the state it had been in at birth. If that jewel was lost, everything would collapse like wooden board being pried apart piece by piece, impossible to restore intact. demon could only start all over again and recultivate everything it had once struggled so hard to attain. Dragging his weak upper body, he crawled across the arena with groan, stretching out his hand to demand the demon stone back. Get back to me. Bayuanfong paid him no attention at all, turned around, and walked away without even looking back. Leen, you immediately turn around and angrily question Granny. Is something like this really allowed? You just stole your brother's demon stone. What does that have to do with the competition? familiar voice rang out, making her turn around in shock, fear plain on her face. You're asking the wrong person rather than stubbornly clinging to those rules. It would be better to use more reliable method to settle this. Bayuan phone pointed directly at himself with that bloodstained hand and answered calmly while the aura around him surged and spread outward. If you want to take back your brother's demon stone, then kill me or beat me. It's that simple. Every word from him was firm and decisive, leaving Leanne, you stunned. Let me make this clear first. If you want to take my body, too, eat me. Do whatever you want. don't care. Seeing how forceful his tone was, Granny gaped in astonishment as well. What was going on here? Judging by his energy, there was nothing especially remarkable about it. Was this the level of human martial artist? She cast glance toward Tion Lynn. If even subordinate had reached this level, just how strong must his master be? The person beside her added few remarks. And after hearing them, Tion Lynn immediately grew little uneasy and looked away. That's right. It wasn't for no reason that the former minister trusted him and brought him here. He possessed extraordinary marshall talent. she continued. With only top tier technique and intuition, he's already able to bridge an enormous energy gap. And that's not all. Those heavy punches of his powerful enough to knock down an opponent are also highly impressive. More than that, what's especially remarkable is that with his swordsmanship, he defeated Leewan almost effortlessly. saw that as well, and he even held back his power until the very last second. On top of that, instead of concentrating his energy, he chose to disperse it for use, which is also extremely ingenious. If he had displayed overwhelming power from the beginning, it would only have exposed even greater openings. However, by Yuanfing's clumsy mistakes in the fundamentals still did not escape her notice, guess, judging from his aura that he hasn't been cultivating for very long. But there's no longer any doubt. Once he accumulates enough power in the future, he will definitely become extremely strong. Though Tion Lynn felt immensely proud inside. Outwardly, he answered calmly, "It's nothing." Tion Lynn forced smile and explained, "He just has talent, that's all. If he really had to face an opponent of that level, it would still be very difficult." In truth, he did not think so. Tin's plan had originally been very simple. Everything had been within his calculations, including that item, the mask he had given by Yuan Foam. It was not only used to conceal by Yuanfings demonic power, but also to restrict the release of energy. Moreover, for humans, even with marshall talent, training is still indispensable. Wanting to rapidly increase one's power through hunting and killing like demon does is almost impossible. Therefore, after putting on mask, Bayuan Fong became in effect novice guardian master possessing top tier demonic talent. In other words, even though he had talent, he still lacked the necessary tempering. Since that was the case, according to the original plan, an outcome like this had been inevitable. In the original plan, Bayuan Phone would be defeated and then Tion Lynn would draw his sword and fight the decisive battle. That way, in everyone's eyes, he would become the mighty hero who sent Leewan flying with single sword strike. That was how things were supposed to unfold. After that, he would turn into kind and generous friend, looking back to comfort and encourage his companion, who would be blaming himself in guilt. I'm sorry. couldn't help it all. It's fine. This is perfectly normal. Then he would pat his friend on the shoulder and deliver an impassion speech. But this is only the beginning, isn't it? You still have limitless potential. Sooner or later, you'll become powerful martial artist. At that point, he would proudly point at himself and say with confidence, "Trust me, I'll teach you all the marshall techniques and secrets know. We'll join forces and seize victory together." The other party would then be so moved by those words that tears would fall and he would look at the person before him with eyes full of admiration. Tion Lynn. In the end, they would even shake hands to celebrate this wonderful victory. Thinking about how his perfect plan had gone up in smoke, he could only shake his head helplessly and sigh. That was more or less Tin's plan. Looking back, when Tion Lynn had invited by Yuan Fong to participate in this festival, Buan Fong had been extremely surprised, his eyes wide and more than little flustered. In the final analysis, Tinland's reason for persuading him to enter the Dragon Palace martial arts tournament was not simply to have him fight match. That day at dinner, Tion Lynn had invited him without hesitation to join this important competition, but his true purpose had been to change the direction of Buanfing's future. As both demon and guardian master, Bay Yuanfong had top tier talent in both aspects. And more importantly, both kinds of power were still only in their early stages of development. So Tion Lin had thought, what if he personally nurtured by Yuanfing's marshall talent? If one were to judge by experience, Lewan was like towering tree that had already grown up from the ground, while by yuan phone was still only newly sprouted sapling. At present, the gap between the two types of talent was not yet obvious. No, with his absurdly fast rate of growth, there's almost no difference left at all. if there were chance to continue nurturing that growth, then perhaps his marshall ability would eventually surpass even his demonic instincts. Of course, considering his talent, this absolutely would not be too great loss. After thinking about it for long time, Tion Lynn finally made up his mind. No matter what, if that man wanted to become demon king, if it was only for the sake of obtaining the power to protect more people, then honestly, becoming world-renowned martial artist was far more realistic. He was too kind and that was why he had suffered so much for no reason. Even after gaining power, he still believed that the only way to protect everyone was to become demon king. In this world, the strong held power while the weak scured around like rats. If one did not have the strength to resist, then one could only sell oneself to the rich and struggle on without any hope of future. 6 months from now, the world would turn into true hell of survival. And by then, no matter how strong an individual's power was, it would be useless. No matter how strong you were, in the end, you would still have to submit to the new rules. Rather than trying to change the rules, only to fall in battle against the demon collective after they had already become your enemies. It would be better to live as martial artist respected and admired by the people you protect and lead. That way, you would instead gain more joy and happiness. As long as Bayuan Fong stood in that position, sooner or later he would understand and he would accept it. Tion Linn fixed his determined gaze on the boy before him. Even if you oppose it halfway through, this is still the only answer. His hands suddenly clenched tight. In this match, must turn you into martial artist. Back in reality, Leanu realized the situation was bad and immediately gave insensibly, avoiding the same fate as Lewan. admit defeat. We've already lost. I've gone this far already. Are you really still going to make me kneel? Hearing that, Granny. You immediately announce the end of the match. No. In that case, the winner of this round is Lee Tion Lin. From now on, if either side launches another attack before she could finish speaking, gust of wind swept past by Yuan Fong and rushed straight toward the defeated fighter behind him. It turned out she was worried about her brother and instantly darted over, continuously shouting his name, "Brother." As for Tion Lynn, his expression was gloomy, his face darkening as he lowered his head. He'll be fine, right? He can still recover, can't he? That was life, bitter, and not everything could go as one wished. Lewan gritted his teeth in pain, trembling as he struggled to hold on. Then, because he had lost too much blood, he stopped breathing, his face deathly pale. She let out shrill cry full of venom. So much so that even the boy on the other side turned his head to look. You you'd better remember this day well. Cradling her brother's head, Lein Yu's eyes overflowed with hatred as she declared, "You are challenging the entire Crimson Fiend cave. You'll pay back double for everything you did today." ignoring that gunpowder thick threat by Yuan Fong, still wearing his mask, continued walking away without turning around. Not bad. Just each word he uttered was enough to make her whole body go cold. Anytime. Bring as many people as you want. I'll be waiting for you to come find me. The boy's silhouette seemed like an illusion, as if some demon had suddenly awakened, opening its mouth wide and roaring warning. By then, I'll be even better prepared than am now. She was completely speechless. Faced with that terrifying threat, she could not say single word. The referee was utterly stunned and kept backing away, sweat sliding down her cheeks. It seemed she too had noticed the sudden change from that moment just now. What was that? That human had seemed to transform into something entirely different. An existence capable of standing shoulderto-shoulder with the generals of the dragon palace and the power he displayed during the fight as well. Could such being really exist? No. Was that real? Could humans do something like that, too? Suddenly, Granny immediately used secret telepathic technique to send message to the referee. Grannyu, didn't you already declare the match over just now? Senior Goo's voice startled Granny Why are you just standing there? Granny, you immediately raised both hands in front of her and cast teleportation spell, preparing to leave. Sorry. In that case, I'll take the two under my charge and withdraw first. The man and woman from Crimson Fiend Cave followed Granny turning into hazy mist and gradually disappearing. After everything was over, Tion Lynn turned and asked Granny "So now, do we have to immediately fight the next opponents?" Not necessarily. If the preliminaries were arranged that way, it wouldn't be fair. The elder replied with kind smile. The preliminary matches all began at the same time. Right now, in fact, the other contestants matches are probably already in full swing as well. Counting from the end of the last match, it will be about another quarter of an hour before the next round begins. Tion Lynn spoke again. So, if you finish early, you get more time to rest. It seemed holding back one's strength was not the only viable strategy during the break here. No medicine or other items will be provided. Correct. She lowered her head cautiously. Sorry, but that is indeed the case. Whether you advance or eliminated in the preliminaries, you should cherish this opportunity. During the preliminaries, aside from whatever you originally brought with you, you may not use any other items. On the other side, Buan Fong asked one more question. And if I'm carrying something on me, can use it, right? flash of light suddenly flared, stabbing straight into Tian's eyes and making him stare in shock. badge with an especially distinctive pattern was taken out that memories from long ago came flooding back. mysterious hand had once given him this precious badge in return for favor. This badge is something we only give to our most distinguished guests, symbol of our guild. So, the one who gave him this valuable badge was actually the patriarch of that humble and courteous clan. This is not merely token proving one's identity as member. If you use this badge, you can immediately summon our guild's services anywhere, anytime, even in place beyond the human world like this one. Tion Lynn was afraid he had seen it wrong and hurried forward to take closer look, worried he might have mistaken it. But after confirming it was genuine, he was instantly struck dumb with shock. This badge, right? This is the VIP pass of the Scholars Guild. Where did you get it? Other people have to go to enormous lengths to obtain one, seeing that things were about to be exposed. By Yuan Fong immediately spoke up and left him speechless. What are you talking about, master? Tion Lynn also realized he had let something slip, so he fell silent and let by yuan Fong make up whole explanation to fool the referee. Didn't you personally give it to me before you left home? You even said could take it with me. Hearing that, Tion Lynn immediately stammered an explanation. Why, yes, that didn't just forget? If other people found out you brought out of the house like this, what would happen? Madam, you understood the issue and gently pointed it out to them. If this were the main hall of the dragon palace, then yes, there would indeed be trouble. But this is only the outer soldiers training grounds. As long as the person summoned does not directly participate in the marshall match, there is no problem with purchasing this kind of item. However, there is one more thing. You must remember that summoning consumes items and restorative energy depending on the distance and this place is cut off from the human world. So today you will probably only have one chance to summon. Therefore the wiser course is to calculate the timing very carefully. Watching them whisper among themselves, "Madam, you could not help sighing inwardly." She had already been deeply impressed by these two people's marshall abilities and held great expectations for them. These contestants are even more interesting than imagined. wonder whether they are the people his majesty has been searching for. Even so, master perhaps they will achieve fairly good results. She immediately activated her own ability and observed the progress of the other matches, checking how far the other arenas had gotten. This match ended unusually quickly. In that case, the other arenas should still have some hard-fought battles going on. Right. Normally, the gap in strength between contestants would not be too large. But unexpectedly, the other matches had also ended long ago. What? The remaining five matches are all over, too. Suddenly, pair of tear-filled eyes appeared, trembling non-stop. Blood was everywhere at that person's feet, spreading in all directions. Madam, you stood frozen on the Marshall stage, sobbing quietly. The scene before her was utter chaos. Blood had died the whole arena read. It was terrifying to the extreme. woman sighed and complained. truly don't understand. They clearly had two chances to live. gorgeously dressed woman stepped forward with an old man in red robe and dark glasses standing behind her, watching from the side. Do the trashier not know what fear is. Even the old man behind her could not help shuddering inwardly as he silently judged her power. Such terrifying strength. In the blink of an eye, she killed two high-ranking great demons. When she said she wanted to personally participate in this tournament, thought she was simply too conceited. Could such lowly creature really reach sacred realm? My first question is also my last question. She arrogantly walked forward, one hand on her waist, and shouted, "Is the victor's reward really as heard?" Yes, that is correct. His majesty is extremely interested in this tournament and has placed very high expectations on it. gigantic gate emerged from the void. It was the gate leading to the treasury beneath the underwater world. Aside from granting the victor money and generous rewards. If you win, you may also freely choose one treasure from the dragon palace treasury. The old man behind her merely stood there without daring to utter word, silently listening to her speak loudly. His majesty will personally escort the victor to the treasury and even suggest which treasure you should choose. No need. Tell them this for me. mountain of treasures is no different from pile of dry firewood. She turned around, murderous intent surging from her body. There's only one thing that interests me. The relic that man, Sun Wukong, left behind in this dragon palace. The scene shifted elsewhere. At some point, the bore-shaped fellow before them had been completely frozen solid. Its whole body was stiff, and it was still gripping its broadsword. Suping widened his eyes and stared at it intently. That works, too. Even if no one interferes at all, it can still survive." He raised his voice, startling the bald man. "Are you planning to interfere?" He frowned and extended hand forward as current of energy slowly began to gather. "Sorry, but you don't have much time left to think. If do not receive an answer in three," "No, 5 seconds, will take it as an attack." On the Dragon Palace side, his opponent was so frightened, he clenched his teeth, squeezed his eyes shut, and went deathly pale. The man trembled all over. Ee Sudan if two figures suddenly appeared in Madair. Su Ping narrowed his eyes and turned to look at them. They're even stronger than thought. This is our chance before things officially begin. They probably all gathered here by now. Lingu anxiously clasped her hands before her chest and stepped forward. But still have to lock onto highle target. Only then will have enough power to seize the demon clinging to Ruan. Suing looked helpless and stared at her in confusion. I'm already here now. I'll do everything can, but if it takes longer than day, I'm warning you in advance. Lingu narrowed her eyes and knitted her brows tightly. We can't keep closing the shop like this. The front door is obviously still open. Where is everyone? Is it closed? What's going on? To be precise, that shop has been closed for over half week. It depends entirely on my brother's mood. Su Ping spoke up, weighing his words as he advised her. This is necessary to maintain quality and launch new items. She crossed her arms unhappily. To be honest, that shop is only average anyway. Ordinary customers only go there because they recognize him. The other person stared in shock, fists clenched. That's all. Lingu turned her face away uneasily. May ask something? don't know whether I'll get an answer. Her voice remained steady. But is my friend participating in this marshall tournament? The female secretary of the dragon palace suddenly looked troubled. Sorry, but the contestant's list. Langu widened her eyes, her cheeks flushing as she spoke with hint of coetish softness. Could you help me check whether my friend is participating? He's little different from an ordinary bat. The other woman immediately blushed awkwardly and stammered. if it's just one person then my weakness is cute people. It's by yuan phone. She bit her lip and honestly explained the situation with the man in the red mask. By yuan phone is not on the list of participants. The one competing is Lejan. Really? That's great. Suping narrowed his eyes. It will be hard to meet him here, but if you're that worried, why not just ask him directly? Lingu turned to look at him uneasily. Stop making wild guesses. Saying things like that about you on phone is pointless. He only does what he thinks is appropriate. She let out soft sigh, but as you said, there's no way he could actually be participating. He came here only to find way to solve things. Today, he's probably with that friend of his. Her voice was full of worry because really don't think that person is the kind who would bring you on phone to place like this. Elsewhere, Tion Lynn suddenly sneezed hard. That guy surnamed by looked at his friend in confusion. Caught cold. The man in the red mask knelt on one knee in fighting stance, breathing heavily in exhaustion. After the fourth round by Yuan Fong had already won five matches in row. Madame Yu sighed in admiration while Tion Lynn stared at him in astonishment. Incredible. Truly incredible. Right behind by Yuan Foam, figure suddenly appeared. He looked up toward the source of the sound in confusion. Hey, Yuan Foam, hold out your hand. Tion Lynn touched his wrist and instantly widened his eyes. His face full of shock. Your energy actually still isn't completely exhausted. That massive energy is already on the verge of collapse. It's nearly bottomed out, but based on the amount of aura you had at the beginning, it should have run dry several times over by now. reducing energy consumption to the minimum and using it only at crucial moments. He assessed inwardly. This was originally basic skill, but perhaps he had learned it himself with no one there to teach him. Hearing his friend's request, Byuan Foam froze for moment, then turned around, sat down, and took off his shoes. He dropped to the ground with thud, crossing his legs tightly. By Yuanfungs whole body trembled slightly like this, Tion Linn narrowed his eyes at him. You'll get used to it soon enough. In any case, the posture you're sitting in now is called the lotus seat. Normally, it's also called the half lotus. Tion Lynn lowered his head slightly, his hair falling to cover his face and explained, "This is the basic posture for controlling energy. Remember the position of your feet." Flames burst from Tion Lynn's palm as he pressed it firmly against Bayufing's back. It'll be little uncomfortable. Bay Yuanfong jolted, feeling as if an electric current had passed through his body. "You felt it, right?" Tion Lynn frowned and explained loudly. just transferred bit of energy into your body. From now on, every time press your back, you inhale. When release my hand, you exhale. An illustration of the meridians in human body appeared like crisscrossing highways crowded with traffic. Every ordinary human body has channels through which energy flows. And the points where that energy gathers are called acupoints. Out of the more than 100 acupoints in the human body, I've already sealed 64 of yours by Yuenfing's whole body continued trembling non-stop. He did not say word. He cannot even force out sound. When you inhale, 32 acupoints are sealed. When you exhale, another 32 are sealed. Sealing different acupoints through breathing is meant to focus the mind. Right now, I'm the one channeling energy into your acupoints for you, but later you'll have to do it yourself. Tion Lynn narrowed his eyes. This breathing exercise will activate the body's self-healing ability and its capacity to absorb energy. Once again, figures appeared before the two of them. Tion Lynn turned and stepped forward. Two people, no, three people from Hin's side and the Dragon Palace had appeared. Madamu introduced them loudly. Your opponent is very strong. Rather than choosing between the two, it would be better for you to decide on an individual match. Tion Lynn narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at his opponent with trace of concern. This is the granddaughter of the legendary son Wukong of Flowerfruit Mountain on the central continent. While Lin put her hands on her hips. That is human. The person from the dragon palace leaned slightly. Yes, he is descendant of the Spiritwater sect. The other person explained loudly. They have protected this land for over thousand years and their descendants are countless. He is certainly no ordinary martial artist. She sighed. Everyone has descendants. The important thing is whether they have the skill. By Yuanfung's body kept trembling as he thought in shock. So it really is Hin earlier. She had already fought Ruion in the shop. He remembered the huge explosion she had created. His own arms had both swollen up from blocking that attack and he had been in miserable state. He could withstand at most two attacks. But even that was enough to make by Yuan Phone completely convinced of Hu Lin strength. Hi Chowos face was full of admiration. Ruian had her arms crossed over her chest. Suing looked down arrogantly with narrowed eyes and Yin smiled with his lips pressed together. To reach this limit by Yuan Fong had already expended massive amount of energy. Yet even so, it was only equivalent to few casual strikes from demon. They were all the super demons Tion Lynn had mentioned before. He lowered his head to look at his legs folded across his thighs, trembling slightly. Why can't my body move anymore? can't let Tion Lynn handle this alone. Tion Lynn's voice came over. Sit still and don't move. I've sealed your acupoints. He slowly stepped forward and don't forget to breathe according to the acupoints. Have you ever read martial arts comics? If you breathe wrong, you'll suffer chi deviation. He gave cold laugh and tilted his head to glance at him. If you want to endure five waves of attacks, you need to know how to retreat. Tion Lynn walked up in front of Hu Lin, she said softly. At this point, it's useless. Hu's words made him narrow his eyes in irritation. You'd better surrender. You have no defenses up at all. Looks like you only have one last chance left. She put her hands on her hips. Let me wait little longer. If you don't die, you'll still regret not surrendering sooner. Ton Linn said quietly. see. He let out cold laugh. Flames burst over his entire body as he slowly drew his sword from its sheath. Though he had already fought five consecutive battles, his current condition was still very good. Granddaughter of son Wii Kong, You've only managed to survive this long by living off that little bit of empty fame. That mocking remark made Hi Lin halt once, relying only on your ancestors, never needing to worry about life or death. Someone who puts their hopes in something like that has level of real combat that is truly disappointing. Tion Lynn grinned with his eyes wide open, gripping the scabbard tightly in his hand. Do demons all inherit this kind of stupid way of thinking? No. Naive is the better word. Maybe living for few hundred years actually makes people mature bit more slowly. Hi. Lynn raised hand and lightly brushed past her temple and Tion Lynn swiftly threw the scabbard to the ground. powerful purple energy erupted from Hi Lynn's entire body. Magic taming divine wind. Tion Linn too was enveloped in an enormous surge of energy. Thunder throwing blades after the scabbard slammed into the ground and bounced up. huge explosion suddenly erupted in the middle of the arena. Tion Linn's figure flashed then instantly disappeared into the black smoke. On the other side, Winn's eyes widened in surprise as she retreated. Tion Lynn burst out from the rubble and slashed horizontally at her body. In that instant, his eyes shown with unwavering resolve, but Tion Linn suddenly frowned, shocked by the scene before him. Hin's body vanished into the smoke, leaving behind only strand of hair cut cleanly in two. That short lock of hair wrapped in spiritual power emerged from the hazy smoke. Hair realizing something was wrong, Tion Lynn immediately spun around behind him. Hi. Lynn's eyes widened as she charged forward like lightning. One strike grazing the other man's cheek. The young man on this side looked slightly startled, staring at her with wide eyes. She shaped one hand into claw. Spiritual power coiling around it. Why? Lynn moved so fast that only after images remained in the air as she attacked Tion Lynn continuously, forcing him backward again and again. by Yuan Fong, who was sitting cross-legged outside the arena, regulating his breathing, could not help feeling shock inwardly. So fast, not just her speed, but the precision of every single move. This is exactly the energy control technique Tion Lynn is training me in. Hi, Lynn. Son Wukong's granddaughter. Granddaughter of Son Wukong. You've only managed to survive this long by living off that little bit of empty fame. Don't move. But even so, why is Tion Lynn only dodging? He watched intently as his friend avoided those attacks. It wasn't that he couldn't counterattack. So far, there had probably already been four chances. No, maybe five. Hin's hand suddenly struck forward by Yuanfing's judgment was correct. demon's physique was tough, almost impossible to defeat. Her opponent gripped his sword hilt tightly, but neither Tion Lynn's sword nor his physique was enough to suppress them. He narrowed his eyes and dropped to one knee on the ground, swinging his long sword behind him, yet hesitating to strike. Perhaps it was instinct. At that very moment, Hin suddenly leaped into the air and brought her foot crashing down. Tion Linn below looked somewhat startled, his brows tightly furrowed. Madam, you raised her hand. Both palms covered in thin layer of energy. Tion Lynn dodged the kick, but the red heel slammed heavily down, and Marshall stage split apart at once. by Yuan foam and the people of the dragon palace both shuddered in alarm. The seaater surrounding the arena shook violently from the impact rippling non-stop. Immediately afterward, another deafening explosion erupted in that same spot. The arena tilted backward and Tion Linn slid downward, gritting his teeth as he said, "What? It's not the pillars. The ground itself moved with the assistance of the water. No matter how you look at it, that thing not moving would be the strange part." Tion Lynn recalled the battle between by Yuan Fong and Lugwin as well as the previous five matches. The arena had clearly endured many attacks from powerful fighters yet had not even trembled slightly, much less been affected. The structure of this arena was probably designed to reduce shock by channeling energy into the water. The arena continued to tilt and sway while the sea surged upward in waves. Whatever principle it was based on, it had already exceeded the limits of that energy absorbing mechanism. By weight alone, this thing must be dozens of tons, perhaps even more. Tion Lynn's pupils suddenly contracted as he realized what was wrong. Wait, he bared his teeth in cold grin. The legendary great sage equal to heaven, son Wukong, possessed boundless strength without end. But before reaching the supreme realm, he too had only been an ordinary nameless demon. Tion Lynn raised his voice and carefully observe his opponent. You only put on that arrogant attitude because you believe you can't be defeated. But you have absolutely no way to prove it. soul from Earth just happens to be born with abundant energy. Hene narrowed her eyes, one hand on her hip as she lightly brushed her sideburns. Normally, when dealing with the trash from before, I'm generous enough to give them chance, but you're an exception. Her special magic is the ability to manipulate her own mass. No, her weight. The way you speak is truly rude. If you know what's good for you, think carefully about the gap in strength between us. Tion Lynn bent down and narrowed his eyes with cold smile. so-called gap is exactly the kind of thing exist to overcome and turn around. The scene shifted to earlier that morning, sunlight streaming in from outside into the spacious training room. Tion Linn panted wearily, stretching his body and spreading out his hand. Squinting, he flopped onto the floor and complained. I'm exhausted and I'm hungry, too. can't move anymore. Lie Tion Lin, 10 years old. figure stepped in from outside the door. Stop lying. They're being lazy. Get up and train. There's still another hour before dinner. Tian swordsmanship teacher lightly tapped his own hand with wooden sword. Since we're here now, we should use this time to do something useful for ourselves. That way, dinner will taste better, too, won't it? Hurry and pick up your sword. Start training. He's spranging up from the ground, sounding displeased. Why is it always me? Everyone else only has to train in the morning, and the rest of the time they just do random little tasks like they're cultivating their minds. His teacher answered patiently, "If they say they're purifying their hearts, then perhaps their hearts were dirty to begin with." Tion Lynn frowned and said unhappily, "Then why can't be assigned those heart purifying missions, too? Is it because of me? If were like the others, it would have ended long ago." His words were cut off. Be more precise. His teacher lowered his head, his voice stern. "Humans and swords have many things in common. Both need to be tempered over long period of time before they can become good swords, strong swords. But in the end, the most important thing is still the quality of the steel itself." He continued, making the boy recall the sight of blacksmith hammering iron while forging blade. If the iron used as the raw material is poor to begin with, then it simply cannot withstand heavy blows. Young master, you're like solid piece of hardwood. No matter how hard you are struck, you won't break. That is why you should temper yourself as much as possible. Tion Lynn sighed and reached out to take his wooden sword. If you're saying it just to cheer me up, then you failed. never want to do any of this. Whether it's marshall training or leading gang, there are countless people who want that kind of thing. If you force them to train, they'd definitely work harder than do. You think so, too, wouldn't you, uncle? His teacher tilted his head slightly. Why do you always act so unwilling? Tion Linn frowned and pressed his face to the ground. just don't want to. There's no other reason. It's not cool enough. 1 in 10,000. That's the natural probability of being born with the minimum aptitude required to become mage. body with abnormal qualities that hides tremendous power. Blue magic radiated from his entire body, breaking through those odds, training the skills needed to stand up against humanity's enemies. It sounded so wonderful. The novel told the story of an extraordinary man who was suddenly thrown down to the ground. You're the heir of this family and yet you waste your time on this pointless nonsense. The man holding pipe scolded him sternly. Just think about where half the blood in your body comes from. And it's not hard to understand why you sometimes reveal such vulgar nature. Think carefully about the other half of your bloodline as well. Think about everything you've been given and then enjoy it. Understood? Tion Lynn gripped the hem of his trousers tightly, his legs trembling nonstop from the whipping. Yes, I'll remember. The man raised the pipe to his mouth and barked harshly. Throw all this trash away at once. If see it again, it won't be just few lashes. But then he said coldly, "Why did you stop? Didn't say to keep beating him until tell you to stop? Hearing that, the maid's face turned pale. am sorry. The whip lashed across his reden calves. In few years, when this world changes, this country will kneel before you. And when that time comes, you'll be the one holding the whip. The man watched the boy being beaten without the slightest concern, just as he was enduring punishment. Now, remember this well, ruling over those lowly people is also your duty and responsibility. It is burden and responsibility you must carry. Tion Lynn pressed his lips together, his eyes filled with hatred, hearing that meaningless nonsense over and over again. Sooner or later, anyone would realize the truth. There were never heroes standing up against evil. That book was casually thrown to the floor as he came to judgment in his heart. We are nothing more than villains obeying absurd doctrines, skimmed over in the corners of other people's stories, living by trampling the weak underfoot. That wasn't far from the truth at all. The prosperous city at dawn gleamed under the sunlight. For years later, Tion Lynn, dressed neatly in his school uniform, sat by the window, quietly reading book. He stared intently at the neat lines of text on the page until voice pulled his attention away. Go sit somewhere else. Tion Linn narrowed his eyes at the two burly guys who had just walked over to him. As far as know, there are no assigned seats here. If you came late, then go sit somewhere else. The brown-haired guy sneered. What? He stepped forward. Hey, do you know who my dad is? What the hell are you to dare talk to me so arrogantly? His expression darkened immediately. Tion Lynn stood up from his seat. Then let's settle this outside. The brown-haired guy froze. What? Tion Lynn cut him off. What are you acting so cocky for? Tion Lynn glared at him, eyes narrowed darkly as powerful magic radiated from his body. Whether it's the restroom or somewhere behind the building. It doesn't have to be now. After class is fine, too. If you want, you can call over everyone from the class next door or even the upper classmen. Or we can do it right here. Right now, his words made the two thugs jump in fright. Strangely enough, in this situation, the kind of heartfelt redemption described in fiction never actually happened. Sunlight streamed through the window, lighting up one corner of the desk and the book tossed aside. Unlike villains and stories, opportunists in real life were quite sharp. He silently watched the two thugs leave, though they looked simple-minded and violent on the surface. People like them were actually cautious and sly by nature. The brown-haired guy turned and asked his companion, "Do you know who that bastard is?" Tion Lynn made his judgment inwardly. They were especially sensitive toward anyone who looked even slightly threatening. Another male student in the class was playing game when he heard someone calling him. Hey. And they would choose prey. They could easily manipulate and control. The loud voice rang out again. Hey, do you like making people repeat themselves or what? The male student looked blankly toward the source of the voice. The brown-haired guy narrowed his eyes with mocking smile. Isn't that right? Defeated hero, right? The male student stammered, "Why, yes." The other guy held out his hand and said loudly, "Let me see your phone." The clock on the wall ticked on. The brown-haired guy's booming voice made Tion Lynn frown. "Who told you you could switch items, idiot?" Holding the spoils in his hand. He mocked, was put up on the auction floor, but let me use it for while first." The male student bent over, staring at him in alarm. "Be but what if you accidentally lose it during the transfer?" Hene. What son? Wukong's granddaughter. She's only lived this long because of that little bit of empty reputation. The brown-haired guy frowned impatiently and shouted, "I'm not going to lose it. I've transferred tons of stuff already. Do you think I'm some newbie? Look, aren't transferring it right now?" The male student's face immediately turned deathly pale. no. He reached out to snatch back his phone. The brown-haired guy narrowed his eyes at once. The male student hurriedly blurted out, "Sorry." But before he could finish, the other guy raised his hand and slapped him hard across the face. "Idiot." The loud smack made everyone in the classroom turn look at them. was going to let us all play together. And because of something this trivial, you dare make that unhappy, arrogant face at me. Fine. don't want it anymore. Take your phone back. Just remember this. If ever catch our eyes meeting again, I'll kill you on the spot. The male student trembled as he held his bruised, swollen cheek, saw the the brown-haired guy held up the phone. "Take it already." He narrowed his eyes irritably, avoiding predators stronger than himself while mercilessly exploiting those weaker than him. Tion Linn lowered his head and silently pressed his lips together, learning to regard this as basic part of human nature, and as part of the structure of this world, had instead made his thinking much clearer. The brown-haired guy stood with his hands on his hips, loudly cursing that male student. Me, my dad, and the other warriors, too. We obviously have power, and yet we still have to treat ourselves like ordinary people instead of the kind of lowly cowards who only know how to run. figure walked into the classroom because in real life, there simply was no such thing as hero story. The male student who had just arrived scratched his face and said softly, "Sorry." His voice rang out, drawing everyone's attention. Sorry to interrupt. You're Fe, right? We were at the same elementary school, even if we weren't in the same class. He narrowed his eyes and smiled, his chubby hands scratching at his face. I'm not sure who that tall friend is, but my name is by Yuan phone. don't know what happened just now, but don't think there was any need to use your hands and then shout like that. His tone was calm. We're classmates now, so it' be great if we could all get along. What? The brown-haired guy instantly frowned hard when he heard that. You little bastard. He stepped forward threateningly, making the other male students eyes go wide. Are you kidding me? Now even some useless ordinary loser dares, but in "Hey, what the hell is wrong with you?" He glared and lifted his leg, kicking hard at the other party. "I'm asking you, what the hell is wrong with you, bastard?" The violent shock that followed made the brown-haired guy freeze in place. loud noise rang out from the back of the classroom, and Tion Lynn immediately turned toward the conflict. The brown-haired guy fell flat on his back, trembling all over as he stammered. "What the hell was that?" Bayuan phone looked at him worriedly and just then hand shot out and grabbed his collar. "Are you okay?" The beanie wearing guy who had come with the thug stepped forward, his face full of menace. Bayuan phone widened his eyes at him. The beanie wearing guy narrowed his eyes and froze. "What the hell is this guy? He hadn't even moved. By yuan foam smiled at him. Could you let go first?" by yuan phone grabbed his wrist and the beaniew wearing guy immediately broke out in cold sweat. He stared at the person in front of him in horror. What kind of strength is this? By yuan foam pulled his hand away from his own collar. Let's talk this out. think we can. By yuan phone slowly released the man's trembling hand. The phone fell to the floor unnoticed. Damn it. Though frightened, the brown-haired guy still tried to act tough. We'll settle this later. Bay Yuanfong pressed his lips together and looked at them worriedly. voice sounded catching his attention. You've stirred up lot of trouble for yourself. Leaning back in chair, Tion Lynn narrowed his eyes and warned him. Those bastards don't need any reason to pick fight. They'll all rush you before lunch or after school, drag you somewhere deserted and beat you until they're satisfied. He glanced over. Was it worth it? He looked at the student who had just been bullied so badly he was now slumped over his desk. Even the person by Yuan Fong had helped hadn't said single word of thanks right now. That guy was probably thinking, "Damn it, how am supposed to avoid getting dragged into this?" Tion Lynn said softly, "They might even protect those bastards instead and make your school life even worse." Byfing's face turned pale. He gripped his bag strapped tightly and lowered his head toward the floor. "It really does seem that way." Then he continued, know what I've gotten involved in. don't regret it." His words made the other party pause. Bay yuan foam widened his eyes, still keeping his face lowered. Honestly, it's really scary, but if just pretended not to see it, I'd feel even worse. can't do that. This is what wanted to do, and it's my own problem. I'll do my best to bear the consequences. Tion Lynn pressed his lips together and seriously watched his awkward, flustered smile. But I'm also pretty good at running away or staying away from things that don't suit me. think can manage. Bayuan phone looked around the classroom. Where should sit? voice sounded behind him. Over here, there's an empty seat here. Tion Lin narrowed his eyes and patted the empty desk beside him. Looks like you don't have any friends in class, If you don't have anywhere to sit, you can sit here. By you phone was stunned. usually sit in the front row because I'm short. The other party seemed not to care at all. Stop being so petty and sit down already. Acting self-satisfied won't make you any smarter. Tion Lynn frowned, looking impatient. can't order you around, but as long as you stick with me, you won't get into trouble. Your name is by you on phone, right? He gave faint smile and introduced himself. My name is Lee Tion Lin. don't think our school life is going to pass by peacefully. Come on, it's starting in fantastical space on plane that constantly tilted and rotated. Two figures stood facing each other. This was far too unusual to be mere coincidence. by you on foam wearing mask sat cross-legged beside granny and silently judge the situation. This was the arena the generals of the palace had used for generations to train. platform that had stood firm for thousands of years had now been forced into this state by single step. Just as he was still thinking, Granny suddenly froze in shock. She hadn't even used her full strength. It had only been light blow. fine thread appeared in the palm of the person opposite them. vast current of magic surrounded Wene. That kind of power was absolutely not something young person barely 20 years old should be able to endure. This battle was already over. Tion Lynn looked straight at her with determined eyes. Thinking back now, it was that very night that made me leave home. Of all the people have ever known in this world, that guy was the one most like the protagonist of story. By Yuanfung's goofy, awkward smile surfaced in his mind. The one who would become the demon king was him. Someone who had once been seen as an ordinary person, someone who in the future was supposed to be protected, had actually said those words. loud explosion erupted from Hawaiian's side. Fragments of stone flew everywhere. Of course, my view of those words has never changed at all. It was declaration that could never be fulfilled, meaningless, and absolutely impossible. And yet, in an instant, Tion Lynn split the shock wave from the explosion in two with single sword strike. Still that declaration did have some spirit to it. Both Hene and Granny you stared in shock. Mouth agape surprised. I'm different from what you imagine human mage to be. Tion Lynn tightened his grip on the sword hilt and narrowed his eyes with faint smile. Bay yuan phone is still lacking little. He needs to awaken and he also needs to see reality more clearly. But unfortunately for you, I'm rather unusual person myself. Being friends with someone like that, maybe ought to be little childish, too. Bay Yuan Fong, still wearing his mask, turned his head and said softly, "Come to think of it, Tion Lynn, we went to the same middle school, too, didn't we? That was the time when we were growing up and going through our rebellious phase." He brought up how the other party was always getting into fights back then. At the time, upper classmen were always coming to find us, saying they wanted to beat us. Most of them even came over in groups, too, right? You used your ability to suppress them, didn't you? Hearing that, Tion Lynn narrowed his eyes with smile. How could that be? As member of the mage association, we have our pride, too. We wouldn't get serious with people like that. Back then, when knocked those guys down, only used few basic techniques. The person beside him immediately brightened. understand now. You're amazing, sir. Tion Lynn frowned slightly and thought to himself, "Actually, only use it few times." Ton Linn tightened his grip on the sword in his hand and let out soft sigh. Granny stared at him in astonishment, almost unable to believe it. She silently estimated the explosion caused by Heneen's last move. That attack had been even stronger than predicted. Even among the palace generals, aside from the grand general, probably everyone else would think dodging was the best strategy. In her mind, she pictured Tion Lynn springing up to evade the attack. But even if he managed to dodge, sooner or later, he would be driven into corner. One way or another, he would eventually be hit. red high heel shifted lightly and Tion Lynn opened his eyes wide in surprise as he looked over. Hene's face was pale yet fierce. She swung her hand and the ground immediately split apart. The entire slanted plane shook violently. Water splashing everywhere. Tion Linn narrowed his eyes and thought in astonishment. Just taking one step caused this much of an effect. If she gets even heavier, what then? He instantly sprang away from where he had been standing, trying to widen the distance between himself and the girl before him. The water surface around the platform churned and swirled violently. Tion Lynn spun around and dashed off with his sword in hand. Hin narrowed her eyes. She spread both arms wide and three thin threads rose floating into the air, winding around demonic power, sorcery, and the triple wind god. The moment she finished speaking, three gigantic tornado pillars erupted from there and came roaring forward. Tion Linn pressed his lips together for small wooden swords appeared between his fingers. Granny bit her lip uneasy and worried. Was it going to be like that dance-like move from before, but every strike was far stronger than the initial attack against that kind of consumable magic prop? Even throwing out 10 of them would not be enough to block single blow. The three powerful tornado pillars immediately swept straight toward Tion Lynn's position. He released his hand and the four wooden swords fell. Tion Lynn swung his sword, splitting the tornado, charging at him headon in two with single strike. Granny, you opened her mouth in shock again. It did not even look like some especially powerful technique. Why Lynn pursed her lips, her expression turning ugly. That wild violent sorcery was so powerful, yet he had dispersed it with single blow. Tion Lynn turned to look behind him. The two remaining tornado pillars were still rushing straight at him. The next instant, Tion Lynn forcefully swung the sword in his hand. He stepped on one of the small swords he had just thrown out. Borrowing that downward leap, the two tornado pillars crashed into each other with thunderous boom. Hin maintained her posture, watching her opponent as Tion Lynn sprang up into the air. She frowned, her gaze icy, and lightly turned her wrist. Following her motion, that tornado pillar changed direction as well, startling Tion Lin. He narrowed his eyes, glancing behind him, he wondered if the attack he had deflected earlier had looped back around. Seeing that she still held her stance steadily, he realized this was probably not automatic pursuit, but direct control. Tion Lynn immediately twisted aside, narrowly avoiding the tornado, charging straight at him. But before he could steady himself, another tornado pillar slammed into him from behind. The sudden collision caused an earthshaking explosion. Damn it. pillar of demonic light blasted straight into the spinning platform. Why? Lynn spoke slowly. This can still be considered within my expectations. But when you confidently cut apart the first wind, thought even three winds would not be enough. Half of Tion Lynn's body was drenched in blood as he bent over, gasping violently. So too were already your limit. Compared to what expected, this ending is truly mediocre. Granny, you pressed her lips together, silently judging the situation. This was the worst part. That boy had almost exhausted all his strength just to survive that attack. Compared to his useless left arm, his life was in even greater danger now. She shifted her gaze slightly. Even if he could survive, after this battle, the two of them would both be nearly incapable of fighting anymore. To have won five consecutive matches already was an astonishing achievement. Why? Lynn raised hand in front of herself and savage force surged out. At last, the third went. will crush you completely from above. Tion Lynn breathed heavily in exhaustion. Directly above his head, powerful tornado pillar suddenly descended. She pressed her lips tight, her eyes turning colder. He still had plenty of time to surrender. So, is he really seeking such meaningless death? Tion Lynn's whole body had gone numb. "You are pathetically foolish." He pressed his lips together, one arm dark red with blood. The boy clenched his long sword tightly with his remaining hand. Tion Linn lowered his center of gravity, planted his feet firmly, and swung downward. Hin's eyes widened as she stared over. Following Tion Linn's slash, the tornado was split apart on the spot and burst away in all directions. Tion Lynn grit his teeth in pain as the backlash from the aftermath hit him. His legs gave way and he toppled backward. The demonic power gradually dissipated after leaving the tilted platform. Why? Lynn frowned tightly. At this moment, what had torn it apart was not the power of the sword. She looked at the trembling figure before her, forcing himself up with his sword for support, and could not help but marvel. His injuries had already paralyzed half his body. with that faint energy nearly impossible to detect. Even if he split the wind god in two, he could not withstand the backlash and would still collapse in the end. The image of Tion Lynn facing the tornado striking from behind flashed through her mind. If that was part of spell cast by person, then why had he not used it in the second round? Why Lynn pursed her lips? It was not merely matter of power or energy. There were probably other special conditions as well. Then voice rang out. You have relaxed too much, haven't you? Tion Lynn bent over panting and pointed his sword at her. Your opponent is almost on the verge of collapsing. Yet you still expose your back. But you stubbornly insist on your principle of refusing to touch your opponent. had originally planned to admit defeat, but it seems can no longer do that now. Of course, this is only gamble. It was as though he were taking part in wager. In the current situation, Tion Lynn had practically already lost. The chips he had left were pitifully few, and the energy reserves in his body had nearly run dry after using wind god once. Cold sweat seeped from beneath Tion Lynn's tightly furoughed brows. The card in his hand was body already paralyzed in one arm. He looked up at the wooden sword he had thrown earlier, and at the two barrier fragments left behind from the recent collision. Another blade lying on the ground behind him twitched slightly. All of those things were weapons equivalent to small bombs or could also be used as temporary footholds. As for his opponent in this game, Lin held an overwhelming advantage in capital. None of these things were enough to deal with monster before him. Nowhere near enough. Tion Lynn suddenly gripped his sword and charged straight forward. But even knowing all that, he still rushed in. While Lynn lightly brushed the hair at her temple, she casually swept it aside. But why? She frowned and assumed guarded stance. Perhaps for hu Lynn facing this kind of desperate action compared to using sorcery from afar, she preferred direct confrontation instead. At the very least, an opponent who had exceeded her expectations deserved minimum degree of respect. Or perhaps Tion Lynn charged straight at her. Hin's eyes widened as she readied herself. Tion Lynn, his expression firm, drew his sword. lightning fast horizontal slash went straight for her waist. He clicked his tongue softly. Why Lynn stood where she was without moving. Unique demonic art, mountain calamity crush, that astonishingly powerful attack of hers appeared once more. It was kind of demonic art capable of increasing the mass of the caster. It was so exaggerated that it could even rival an entire mountain. As result, even the simplest marshall movement could erupt with enough force to alter the landscape. The two of them turned swiftly, facing the enemy before them headon. density would also increase in proportion to the weight. In other words, durability would rise by that same ratio. While Lynn was not injured in the slightest and looked at her opponent with puzzlement. In other words, to defeat someone using mountain calamity crush, the opponent had to possess enough power to crush or split that mountain itself. The scene of the two clashing head-on surfaced once more. Earlier, the reason Tion Lynn had been able to evade Princess Hu Lynn's attack was precisely because he had seen through this point. If he exhausted himself in the delusion of splitting mountain, the only outcome would be his own bones shattered and body broken, and now all he had left was one arm and one sword. Hi. Lynn narrowed her eyes as she closely observed her opponent. The feeling this attack gave her now, compared with the sword tip thrusting toward her, was more like scratch. Just now, Tion Lynn had slashed horizontally at her waist, probably intending to use the same principle as wind god severance to cut her in two, but he still cannot cut through. No, even if he really managed to cut through, it would still be meaningless. Why Lynn thought why Lynn's expression darkened and the pressure radiating from her body caused the ground to split apart. Mountain Calamity Crush was the mark she took pride in. It was also the heavenly blessing with which her clan had been born. Until now, no opponent had ever truly been able to approach her. This genuine towering mountain. Tion Linn looked over anxiously. He tiredly braced hand against his waist and panted. What are you talking about now? Practice was never meaningless to begin with. Would ever say that, nor can it be denied? More precisely, the question is whether humans can defeat demons at all. After hearing his words, Jang Sean fell silent for moment. Perhaps it is possible to defeat few who have gone astray, but that is far from all mean. The problem lies with those demons who are born as demons. We do not even need to discuss strength and durability. With breathing alone, they can keep themselves brimming with energy, and their lifespan is 10 times longer. Cold sweat covered Tion Lynn's deeply furrowed face. Their only weakness may be neglecting training, but those aiming for the position of demon king will not overlook that. More importantly, perhaps are there one-of-a-kind demonic arts? He softly mentioned those ancient books. Recently, have read few books. will bring them to you when the time comes. Inside are recorded methods of exorcism built upon the traits of demons, including their weaknesses, compatible attributes, and abilities that can render them unconscious. He tilted his head, explaining as he gestured. Put simply, it means you cannot exterminate all demons, nor can you defeat the strongest among them. If you want to survive in world where they can act freely, it would be best for you to deal only with rank eight demons or those of equivalent level. Jung spoke in low voice. His words left Tion Lin stunned, training an ordinary person to the point where he can pierce steel. You're not wrong. No matter how much one trains, one still cannot pierce steel. He recalled the time he had collapsed before demon. Even can only deal with few average demons. But you once said that when beings innately born with extraordinary power appear, there is no way to resist them. Perhaps can handle few weaker spirits. But if face real demon headon, the outcome will certainly be defeat. Tion Linn suddenly pressed urgently. Wait, someone of your status would say something like that, too. Jung cut him off. But there is one thing you must understand, young master. Things as hard as steel and real steel itself are two completely different matters. and the gap between them is far greater than you imagine. Back in the present, Tion Linn gritted his teeth and staggered backward. Hinn frowned deeply and readied herself. That wooden sword came plunging down urgently from the air. Her eyes suddenly widened as she turned around. He still kept one flying sword in reserve, so at first he planned to use it for defense, but that made no sense. No, that was wrong. Neither of the two flying swords have been meant for defense. Tion Lynn glanced over and lifted his foot onto the wooden sword. It had only been meant to temporarily steal Hawaii Lynn's attention. Her pupils shrank in shock, and that brief interruption created another opportunity. The Tion Lin of the past blinked and gently shook his head. No matter how exquisite demon's technique may be, in the end, it is only temporary phenomenon formed from energy, no different from an illusion. In the final analysis, as long as you can read the flow of energy that composes it. What are you talking about, uncle? Do you read Wooa novels, too? You read even more than do. If this existed from the start, why didn't you tell me sooner? Isn't your personality always to start from theory first? Because you cannot do it, right? Jeang Sean gave slight nod. That's right. Even if spent the rest of my life training, still might not reach it. The same goes for you. His tone suddenly became stern. But if you are sincere young master, then the words you speak will become completely different. On the spinning platform, Tion Lind of straight toward Hi Lynn from dare. The technique Tion Lynn first grasped in this battle was near impossible miracle among the countless supernatural abilities of magi. It was kind of power bordering on the unreal. His expression darkened. horizontal slash swept past her waist before Lynn could react and fresh blood sprayed everywhere. This miraculous power was called by ancient magi holy art, holy art, execution. And now one of those holy arts have been reborn in the hands of genius. Long ago in ancient China, there was butcher of extraordinary skill. His blade shown as if newly sharpened every morning when he carved meat. His movements flowed like water and drifting clouds, and not even single drop of blood stained knife. The king was shaken by his skill and waved his hand, saying, "Astonishing. Just how did you reach such divine state of mastery?" The butcher replied, "Ordinary butchers must change their knives once month because they impatiently hack in bone. Skilled butchers change theirs once year because they cut only the flesh of the animal. But did not use my eyes to see the ox. use my spirit to sense its body and follow the natural principle. The sinnus and flesh are intertwined and joined together. So my blade encounters no obstruction, for it moves through the gaps between skin and flesh, between bone and flesh. He knelt to the ground and raised his knife with both hands. It is precisely because follow these principles that this knife of mine has been used for 19 years, carving thousands of cattle, and yet it is still as sharp as if freshly sharpened. The king stroked his beard in satisfaction. So you have indeed comprehended the way of preserving life. He said this with deep respect. This story and the butcher skill are both known as butcher ding dismembers the ox. The diagonal wound running from Hin shoulder down to her waist made blood burst from her whole body. In the mage circles of the Korean peninsula, this move was also known as one strike nose life, kind of holy art. If used with precision, its power was enough to devastate even the most terrifying enemy until they could scarcely breathe and could even cut down the proudest warrior. Tion Linn sword speed was so fast that he almost seemed motionless. In the past several decades on the Korean peninsula, this was an achievement no mage had been able to attain. But even so, at this moment, the boy did not feel any so-called technique at all. His limp arm made the long sword slip from his grasp and fall. No, to be more precise, it fell with heavy splash, sending water flying violently beneath the spinning platform. It was not that he felt nothing at all. short figure stood at the edge of the arena, stretching hand forward. What pity. After Tion Lynn lost consciousness, he floated up to the water surface with such exceptional ability. Even if he had stepped back just once, it would not have cost him much. man from the dragon palace used magic to lift his body into the air. He sighed. Thank goodness. That child held on until the very last moment and still did not stop breathing. Tion Lynn's whole body was soaked, hanging limp and slack. Pride or confidence, whatever it was, only hope next time he will regard his opponent more cautiously. Granny, you walked up from behind. He's not that stupid. It wasn't because he misjudged his opponent. Rather, it was precisely because he saw her too clearly that he chose to act that way. The other person asked in return, "What are you talking about?" She crossed her arms and walked forward. After this match, the mysterious swordsmanship he used truly made it impossible to grasp. Granny, you brought up the moment Tion Lynn cut off the water dragon's tentacle again. And also the time afterward when he was attacked. He had clearly staked his life to block those strikes that seemed nearly impossible for anyone to stop. Faced with attacks of equivalent power, he originally had enough room to dodge or counterattack, but he did not do so. The Dragon Palace man was startled. Perhaps because he had consumed too much energy or because he lacked the ability to launch attacks continuously in short time. She said softly. That was what thought of first two. Granny pondered for moment before continuing. But after observing the way he attacked and defended in the final exchange, understood. She recalled the first/Tion Lynn had unleashed. He had clearly attacked with full force. Yet with his injured body, those blows could not possibly have any effect on the opponent. Even though he knew it was useless and extremely dangerous within those fixed conditions and limitations. In other words, at first he had intended to execute it but failed. That statement left the Dragon Palace man somewhat bewildered. Could it be? Was it possible that in this match he wanted to complete some unfinished technique? He looked from Grannyu to the unconscious Tion. What exactly does that mean? Looking at Tion Lynn sprawled on the ground, he objected. At least say something reasonable. It would be easier to accept if he said he was arrogant or foolish. You mean he knew perfectly well he could not defeat his opponent yet still deliberately risked his life just to execute that art? Granny, you turn to look at the other person on the field. Of course, this is only my speculation. Perhaps the enemy thought the same thing, which is why she is reacting the way she is now. In the middle of the arena, figure stood rooted to the spot. Hi Lamb's clothes have been slashed to tatters, shattered into pieces. The only reason she was still able to stand was her astonishing regenerative ability. The image of Luin slashed so badly she could no longer stand. Her face deathly pale as she clenched her teeth and coughed up blood resurfaced in her mind. Although she did not come from special race with outstanding recovery abilities, Yo-kai's life force and abilities were naturally proportional to its strength. For Yo-kai, with sufficient power, even if half their body or more was lost, they could still survive and recover. Tien Lamb's sword slowly sank beneath the water surface, and the blood on its blade gradually dispersed. There was no longer any doubt. Tien Lamb sword had indeed cleaved Hawaii Lamb in two. The scene was like an illustration in game when character gets hit and their HP bar drops sharply. In other words, only that single strike had truly done any real damage. In the instant the holy sword pierced through her, Hawaii Lamb's body had already begun to regenerate. Her pupils contracted in horror. Even so, the reason Hawaii Lamb's consciousness stalled for that brief instant was because she stood frozen, mouth slightly open, because this was the first time in her life Hawaii Lamb had experienced such overwhelming regeneration. Like endless mountain ranges, majestic and unbroken mountain calamity pressure. That was the power to stand firm like mountain and never collapse. To fear no external force. little girl fell, her knees scraped, bloody, pain reening her eyes. Hawaii Lamb had possessed this ability from the moment she was born. Unlike beings of flesh and blood who had gone through countless cycles of trial and error, she had never been injured. pair of red high heels stopped in front of the pool of blood. For someone like her, the sensation of having her body crudely split into two by sword was simply too intense shock. Hawai Lamb gritted her teeth and lightly brushed the hair at her temple with one hand. Clearly, lost. The man from the dragon palace continued. think there may still be possibility for this battle to continue. Does the other side intend to keep fighting? Madame said softly. That's not certain yet. You looked puzzled. Not certain. What do you mean? Then why not just ask directly? Madame Guu turned her head. That's true enough, but asking that now may be little difficult. She looked toward Bachwin Fong, who is still sitting in deep meditation. Although didn't notice it at first. It seems he is no longer fully focused. Ever since this battle began, no matter what happened, he never said word and only concentrated on his breathing. The man from the dragon palace narrowed his eyes behind his dark glasses. I've heard of people who devote their entire mind to breath cultivation. To seal off their senses to the point they forget even time itself, being able to sink that deeply in such chaos is truly astonishing. He remains silent, completely unconcerned with everything around him. But if he keeps this up, then I'm afraid we can only conclude that neither of them can continue fighting. In that case, perhaps it would actually be better for both sides. Hawaii Lamb walked toward the two of them. There's no need for that. clearly lost and admit it. The man from the dragon palace looked surprised. If both sides engaged in the fight acknowledged that, then there is nothing more to say, but she cut him off. Enough. Hi Lamb's gaze was firm. If there are no other issues, then let's stop here, admitting defeat. Once is enough. She frowned slightly and glanced at the unconscious Tien Lamb. His whole body drenched, lying face down on the ground. Her pupils shrank slightly as she continued. am very grateful for the experience he has given me. Hawai Lamb recalled their battle. If he had fully mastered that swordsmanship from the very beginning, then from the moment the battle started, would have died countless times already. Every word she spoke made Madame Nu press her lips together little tighter. It was thanks to him that could taste defeat and realize just how careless had been and what exactly still need to improve. faint light entered her eyes, her voice cold. Agree to this for me. Next time we meet, will leave all of you utterly shaken. won't be careless like was today. After brief pause, she turned and walked away. It's over. There's nothing left to watch here. Hurry on to the next place. The man from the Dragon Palace looked troubled. The other matches still haven't ended. Just then, blue flame flew toward Hawaii Lamb, and the Dragon Palace's position became hard to pin down. She steadied herself and turned back only to see the masked Bachenguin Fong raising hand to rub the back of his neck. He stood up from where he had been sitting and slowly said, "It feels like slept really soundly, but not like slept for all that long." Anyway, woke up and found everyone chatting. At his words, both Hawaii Lamb and Madame Goo opened their eyes wide. Ma agape, faces full of astonishment. No need to forfeit. Continue the fight with me. How lamb narrowed her eyes and curled her lip. You intend to gamble away the precious chance your teammate struggled so hard to win. Bachenwin Fong turned and looked at her through the demon mask. No. If you all allow me to forfeit, then will mercifully accept it. But with the companions know, they would absolutely never accept that. They would say, "If you lose, then you lose." victory gained without fighting has no meaning. What you mean? You want to defeat me? only think that was something should have done in the first place. As for whether or not have chance of winning, that's another matter. Of course, if can win, will still go all out to do so. His resolute words made her frown slightly. No matter what she thought deep down, she still believed she had the ability to win. The man from dragon palace secretly broke out in cold sweat as he stared intently at the two of them, always feeling that something was off. At this point, everyone had sensed it. Madame Guu pressed her lips together tightly as well, brows furrowed, worry written across her face. But the one who felt it most clearly was the Yo-kai who had known this young man from before. More precisely, what exactly had happened here just now? Bach and Fong clenched his hand as powerful magic burst from his whole body, facing Hawkeye Lamb headon. In just few minutes, this young man who had awakened once more was already completely different from before. She spoke up to warn him. Let me make this clear first. Your companion was special case. You won't get that kind of chance. But not if you're planning to do something now, then it's best if you make the first move because if it were me making the first move, anyone connected to me would get dragged in. Hawaii Lamb's lips twitched. That actually makes sense. Her red high heels shifted lightly. She did not waste any more effort on unnecessary words, nor did she continue the battle of nerves. Her expression darkened as she borrowed the force of leap and shot straight toward him. This was the change that had come after she tasted defeat and pain for the first time in her life. It was kind of growth, though she herself had not yet realized it. In truth, Hawaii Lamb greatly yearned to fight one more battle. Bachuin Fong watched her carefully, spreading both hands into stance. On the other hand, this young man was still under layer upon layer of restrictions. If his magic power were compared to drawing, it would be like two vessels of water. One of which, the vessel containing the heart, had been tightly sealed shut. Even so, his energy and mental magic were still in sealed state. Even if he had recovered bit of energy, Haw Lamb shot up into the air. Yet, even so, but funjets fly, he was still the young man who could confidently face Yo-kai, who already knew his power well. Her whole body lit up, the joints of her fingers tightening. Suddenly, above Bachenuin Fong's hat appeared horn formed from magical lightning. Hi Lamb clenched her hand and charged straight at him. The man from the dragon palace pressed two fingers wrapped in magic to his own temple. Madame Guu also circulated her power, focusing on the two of them. As she closed in on Bakuin Fong, Hawaii Lamb suddenly widened her eyes and alarm on the horn at Bachuin Fong's forehead. Electric currents crackled and flashed without end. She raised hand and brought it down, but in the very next instant, he had vanished from his original position. Hai Lamb's expression darkened as she narrowed her eyes and turned to look behind her. The man from the dragon palace looked awkward, both hands clenched together. Since the matches of the other participants have already ended, in order for the process to continue, acknowledged that Hawai Lamb had conceded and sent them elsewhere by teleportation. He carefully tried to sue things over. Then, seeing Hawkeye Lamb's gloomy face and aggressive aura, said, "Please don't be too upset. There's nothing to be upset about. did indeed admit that lost." She spoke slowly, and her words left the man from the Dragon Palace rather puzzled. Besides, the exam results probably won't judge the victory in my favor anyway. But considering what just happened, you can count yourselves lucky. Everything ended early enough. Hi Lamb widen her eyes, her expression darkening even further. Even so, I'm still very curious about few things. My mountain calamity pressure on the calm lake surface, figure vaguely appeared. More precisely, when it collided with that thing, what exactly happened? Bachenwin Fong had been teleported to corner of the arena, standing there blankly. Madame Guu looked at him in daysaze and said softly, understand very well your desire to continue fighting, but once your qualification has been revoked, the result of the match can no longer be changed." She sighed and raised hand to wipe the sweat from her forehead. If the fight had continued from that point onward, then it would no longer have counted as Marshall match. It would have been regarded as private duel between guests. Of course, if you had truly been prepared for that, then we would have been forced to intervene heavily as well. Bakwin Fong bowed slightly in response. No, if the result can no longer be changed, then naturally it's better to avoid that. The moment woke up and saw the young master in such state, also realized that perhaps myself had caused too much chaos as well. Madame Goo let out long breath. Hearing you say that puts me at ease. But is he really all right? He doesn't seem to have any serious injuries. But Bachenguin Fong straightened up and lowered his eyes to glance at the ground. If it still can't be determined, then he will definitely be fine. Looking at his unconscious friend beside him, he made silent judgment in his heart. His pulse and breathing both seem normal. Most likely, the Chiong Ten Lamb taught me has taken effect. Just like before, he's unconsciously adjusting his breathing to recover. Madame Goo awkwardly intertwined her hands. Then next, you still have to face the opponent behind him. But if you're still not ready now, should we handle it this time as you're forfeiting again? As Bachenguin Fong was just opening his mouth, current of electricity came over. Let me see who the opponent is first. He stared in surprise at the blue fox in front of him. It had something in its mouth and fled in panic. It darted quickly toward three figures, and startled female voice rang out. Xiaoi Duong Min stood with one hand on his hip, narrowing his eyes. Beside him stood cockuette, she crouched down and gathered the blue fox into her arms, her face full of worry. "What is it? Why are you here?" The blue fox's eyes were brimming with tears. It bit down on the thing in its mouth and kept whimpering. Cockuette stared at it with wide eyes. "There, there, it's okay now. I'm here with you." Inwardly, she breathed sigh of relief. Luckily, Shiaoi had been found. She slightly lifted her eyes and looked ahead. If Shiaoi was here, then that person must be here, too. sound coming from behind drew to its attention. The Dragon Palace priest clased his hands and loudly announced, "The next opponents are both human. They are mages on the same side as the enemy. One is former martial artist of the Shing Shioall from the Spirit Beast Association, and the other is servant carrying out orders." Duong Min raised hand to shield his forehead and looked into the distance. If it's Shing Shioal, then wait, isn't that person over there? Cockuette was startled. Those two are both human. Looking at Tien Lamb, lying motionless, the Dragon Palace priest continued. That's right. It's Lie Tien Lamb, the very one who led us to the resting place when we first arrived in Korea. Duong Min narrowed his eyes slightly. If he used to be martial artist of Shing Shioal, then that means he isn't one anymore now. Considering everything that has happened, it wouldn't be strange for members to leave. thought he was supposed to become the next pillar of the family. The masked Bachwin Fong clenched his palm and slowly stepped forward. They looked badly hurt, so the previous battle must have been brutal. No matter what, this situation really puts people in difficult position. Cocktuet's pupils shrank slightly as she silently judged in her heart. Both of those people are human. Impossible. No matter how look at it, they're the same ones from before. She stared at him and could not help thinking. Although was confused at first, too, and couldn't tell whether they were Yo-kai or not, the royal palace's judgment couldn't possibly be this careless. Their height is similar. Their clothes are the same, and they even know Lien Lamb. voice suddenly sounded from beside her, making her freeze slightly. Now, let me go first. Duong Min narrowed his eyes. No matter what, we have to complete the mission. He stepped out to the center of the arena and faced Bach and Fong. Bachenguin Fong silently listened as he introduced himself. First of all, it's pleasure to meet you. My name is Duong Min. I'm Japanese. He frowned, his voice somewhat awkward. I'm not sure whether Lie Ten Lamb told you already, but right now my older sister and are in Korea because of certain matters. When we had just arrived in this country, we met Tien Lamb. understand. Pleasure to meet you as well. My name is Lloy Chan. serve the young master. So, you're Japanese. Your Korean is quite good, too. Duong then awkwardly raised hand and scratched the back of his neck. About that, don't know what you'll think, but would you consider letting me have this match? Bakwin Fong clenched his palm. have no such intention, and besides, don't understand why we should do that. Duong Min hurriedly waved his hands. Right. Of course. If what said just now was offensive, then was definitely being rude. I'm sorry. He quickly clased his hands and bowed his head an apology. didn't think it through just now. Just pretend you didn't hear any of that. He was indeed completely different from the first impression. Duong shut his eyes tightly and spoke very fast, saying, "This is really embarrassing, but asking me to fight another human is bit difficult for me. This isn't the sort of method I'm good at using to achieve my goals. Watching him bow and apologize, the dragon palace priest remarked, her little brother looks unexpectedly kind. He clased his hands and continued. Judging from the abilities observed, he could have easily defeated his opponent. And yet here he is bowing his head. Cockuette slowly stood upright. Kind the sha by her arms kept turning into streams of blue electricity then gradually disappeared. Cocktuette frowned and slowly said, "That brat just isn't serious yet." Baching Fong, acting in goodwill, extended hand toward him. "You don't need to apologize to that extent. Although it was bit abrupt, it's not something worth feeling bad over. also understand why you'd hesitate to fight another human." Duong Min said somewhat awkwardly in that case. "May propose different way of fighting?" Bachu Fong asked in confusion. "Different?" Duong Min gave rice smile, then continued when he saw Bachenguin Fong listening seriously on the premise of contest both sides can accept. want to eliminate the possibility of causing serious injury or life-threatening danger. Duong clenched his fist, his arm wrapped in powerful magic. No spells and no mystical tools of any kind, just rely on physical strength and the most basic martial arts to fight. Cocktuette folded her arms across her chest, listening with serious expression. To be honest, I'm very confident in my body. As for you, Ly Chan, I'm not sure just how far you've honed your skills as warrior. He happily glanced toward his older sister, but if lose to you, then I'll acknowledge that you've defeated all of us, including my sister, so that should be fair, right? Cocktuette widened her eyes. Hey, who gave you the right to decide for me? It's fine. Duong Min narrowed his eyes and smiled. We can't risk life and death against the people here anyway. And besides, up to now, I've never lost. Even if lose one match, that doesn't mean I'll be eliminated immediately. Bakwin Fong bent his knees slightly in response. don't have problem with it. agree to the conditions you just proposed. If all need to do is defeat one person, then won't refuse such terms. But if you don't agree, then also wouldn't mind knocking both of you down. Duong Min's eyes curve into smile, looking very pleased. It's really great to meet someone so easy to talk to. Then we'll go with the terms we just discussed. You don't need to worry. The Dragon Palace priest pressed his lips together as the atmosphere grew heavier and heavier. He looked over at Madame Goo, who was taking care of Tien Lamb, and thought to himself that he had originally been hoping to watch blood boiling slaughter. fierce clash between two undefeated warriors, but one of them couldn't even move at all. Then he looked at Duong Min and Bachenguin Fong standing opposite each other. Even if they really did exchange blows with an atmosphere like this, it would probably end after only few brief moves. The two bent their knees, lowered their stances, and stared each other down. We should still finish this quickly. In the blink of an eye, only vague black shadow remained where they had just been standing. Yangming took by Yuanfing straight punch head on. The Dragon Palace Priest's expression immediately darkened, his mouth falling open. The Dragon Palace priest with seaweed-like hair and standard polite smile was named Chonglu Xiangyang. He was low-ranking official of the Dragon Palace, also known as devout believer. Born into distinguished family and blessed with extraordinary talent, he had once been regarded as highly promising prospect. He had once trained tirelessly with straw dummies, and he had once dreamed of becoming great general of the Dragon Palace and receiving marshall training. As Yo-kai, during those decadesl long years of youth, he had shed untold blood and sweat. He struck the straw dummies again and again until his wrists were swollen and red. But reality was incomparably cruel. Trembling in pain, he clutched his aching hand. If the problem had only been his training methods or how hard he worked, perhaps it would have been easier to accept. But then fish slowly swam out from sea anemone. Chonglu Xian's clan originally came from sea anemone Yo-kai. His special demonic power was completely unusable, and none of his ancestors had ever been able to refine that kind of technique to any great level either. Clutching his wrist, he collapsed to his knees in the water and sobbed. For young Yo-kai full of dreams and ambition, reality truly was far too harsh. So Chanlu Shangyong gave up on his dream. He sat down and wrote line after line of crooked characters on paper, shifting some of the effort he had once devoted to marshall training into exam preparation and gently, almost casually, passed the civil service exam. Even when writing, he would still think of those marshall techniques. Though he had abandoned his dream, that love and admiration still remained in his heart. The still water surrounded the arena. And that was precisely why in this martial arts tournament, he had volunteered to take the advisory role that the other civil servants all found troublesome and dangerous. After all, among the advisers for this tournament, he was probably the one who understood martial arts best. The wind blew up his anemone-like hair, revealing one gone white with shock. That was why the scene before him had shaken him beyond compare. Yong Ming and Yuanfong were locked in fierce battle in the middle of the arena. By Yuanfong spun and drove an elbow straight at Yong Mings face. Yong Ming gritted his teeth, twisted his body to evade, and his wooden sandals scraped loudly across the floor. Yong Ming raised his leg high and launched spinning kick at him. By Yuanfong caught his ankle with one hand alone. Yong Ming's face darkened and he flipped up into the air, kicking again. His ankle hooked around by Yuanfings neck and Yong Ming's eyes widened in shock. By Yuan Fong flung his opponent away with sweep of his arm, throwing him aside, Gua widened her eyes and held one of her arms. What was this? In truth, even without much knowledge of martial arts, it was not hard to see what this battle was lacking. Bay Yuanfong clenched his fist and took up stance, probing and cautious. Yangming braced one knee against the ground and raised hand to wipe the corner of his mouth. In close quarters fight between seasoned warriors, two key elements were completely absent here. By Yuanfong sprang toward his opponent, there was only fence. Yang Ming wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and curled his lips into cold smile. It seemed that the condition forbidding the use of magic had, for some reason, allowed them to do certain things. Auan phone closed in, but Yong Ming merely sneered. The two men charged at each other without hesitation, tearing into one another like wild beasts. As fast as lightning, Yong Ming shot out hand and grabbed his opponent by the collar. Before Bayuan Foam could do anything, Yong Ming gritted his teeth and slammed knee hard into his face. The black cloth over by Yuanfings head fell away and the veins on his clenched hand bulged. By Yuan Fong drove heavy punch into Yong Ming's side. Cesa by the collar and launched flurry of blows first to the face, then to the abdomen. By Yuanfings mask also gradually began to crack. Yangming gasped for breath and threw his head back, then suddenly smashed his forehead straight into the center of by Yuanfings mask. The unexpected impact made by Yuan Fong stagger and he released the hand clutching his opponent's clothes. Yang Ming landed firmly and the person opposite him also managed to steady himself. The Dragon Palace priest clenched both hands and stared tensely at the two of them. Both of their legs were almost completely out of strength now. Perhaps no. Certainly, this next strike would become the end of the battle. By Yuanfong staggered as he turned. Blood ran down Yong Ming's forehead and he threw punch like flash of lightning. Bay Yuanfong tilted aside to dodge and immediately hooked his opponent's supporting leg. He himself kept turning and slammed punch that sent Yong Ming crashing to the ground. In the next instant, he clenched his fist and swung it forward. Yong Ming could only stare with wide eyes. Gualice priest both went rigid. That punch stopped right in front of Yong Ming's eyes. Why did you stop? You clearly could have finished that blow. Bay yuan Fo replied slowly. We agreed, didn't we? We would end this fight on the premise that neither side would suffer any serious injury and no one would lose their life. Besides, half of his shattered mask fell to the arena floor. And behind the demon mask, pair of eyes shone brightly. We also agreed to use only pure strength and physical ability. Gu's pupils contracted in shock. So, was right about this person. Could it be that the mask, the one that broke during the fight, had been suppressing his demonic power the whole time? She looked toward the center of the arena. Bay Yuanfong was slowly rising off her younger brother, and she thought to herself that the people from the dragon palace would probably understand. But how would Yong Ming react to this? This battle had been built on the premise that the other party was human if he felt that he had been deceived from the very beginning. She knit her brows tightly, one arm hanging limply at her side. In that moment, he would become extremely vicious. Yong Ming bent over, then straightened and said softly, understand now, half demon with mixed blood. So all this time, you were relying on that mask to suppress your power." Gu lowered her head, her expression heavy as she listened to every word he said while knew nothing at all. Yangmings lips curled into smile, his face was now smeared with blood. Honestly, his eyes shone as he walked toward Buan Phone. You really are amazing. You know that? Hearing her younger brother say that, Gu's face filled with utter confusion. Up until now, in close combat against demons, I've never lost once. But just thinking that during that fight, you were still suppressing your strength. Her head spun for moment. so this counted as communication through battle. The two of them shook hands. This had been such fierce match that both sides fully acknowledge the other. And not only in sports, even in life and death struggles, the same could happen. Because of that, deep bond formed between the two sides. Something like this was not common at all. The atmosphere between them was remarkably harmonious. Yangming narrowed his eyes and rubbed his nose while By Yuan Fong stared wideeyed, his face full of admiration. The remaining person let out baffled sigh. "What the hell was this? When did Tion Linn wake up?" he asked in thoroughly bewildered tone. "What kind of bizarre development is this?" The demon mask, broken into three pieces, had been laid neatly on the ground. So, in the end, you were still the one who broke it. Tion Lynn sat cross-legged, clenching his palm. don't care all that much about the thing itself, but it's family heirloom that's been passed down for centuries. Hearing that, Bayuan Fong immediately looked little embarrassed. Saw the Tion Lin close his eyes and let out long breath. It's fine. It only has great symbolic meaning. In truth, it doesn't do much. And besides, I've already left the heavenly court, so it's not anything important anymore. He narrowed his eyes slightly. Still, for it to break during close combat with human, that's honestly pretty surprising. He looked over at Yong Ming and his older sister, silently assessing them. Though he lost in the end, he was still able to fight by Yuanfong hand for several minutes. That was enough to show that the man's body had already surpassed human limits. figure approached, interrupting his train of thought. I'm very glad. It seems neither of your injuries is too serious. Madam, you clased her hands and said softly, "The situation of you two, especially by Yuenfing situation, has already been reported above and reply has come from them." Her words made both by Yuan Fong and Tion Linn tense up. To put it simply, "From this moment on, you may not continue participating in the preliminaries." She bowed deeply, then continued. You should know that this tournament is being held to celebrate the princess's birthday. By the finals, the distinguished guests, including the Dragon King, will come personally to watch. So, if an unknown contestant with such sensitive background and bloodline appears, it would create very awkward problem. Fortunately, she mentioned the hooked-nosed man carrying the wooden axe. Our side contacted Judge Lee Tang Xiao on the Korean Peninsula in advance. Moreover, he has confirmed and guaranteed by Yuanfings identity. Thanks to him, this matter was able to be smoothed over. Tion Linn narrowed his eyes and turned to stare at her. have nothing more to say. was the one who started this. If anyone has to bear responsibility, I'll bear it all myself. Madam, you smiled reassuringly. Please don't worry. As said, the only consequence you must bear is that you may no longer continue in the preliminaries. For now, you're in waiting period. Bay Yuanfong still stood there with his mouth open as she continued, "If after all the remaining preliminary matches are finished, record of seven wins prove sufficient. Then the two of you may enter the finals." He said softly, "So we're not disqualified." Madam, you replied slowly. did not hear it with my own ears, but this was personally decreed by the dragon king." mysterious man sat on the throne, chin propped on his hand and legs crossed. see. had heard rumors before about demon blood appearing among humans, but for someone to win seven matches in row without single loss and while wearing mask that suppresses demonic power at that, he allowed cold laugh. That's rather interesting. If we Tang Xiao has stepped forward to guarantee you, then why eliminate such an interesting contestant? Madam, you relayed those words, leaving both by Yuan Fong and Tion Lin staring with their mouths agape. That lord said exactly that and has granted you chance to enter the finals. By Yuanfungs eyes widened, overflowing with joy. That's great. If seven wins are enough, then our chances of making the finals aren't low, right? Tion Linn pressed his lips together, his pupils shrinking slightly. No need to bear responsibility, and they had even been given another chance. No, not simply another chance. Stack upon stack of scrolls were piled together in disorder. The number of participants in this martial arts tournament had been lower than expected, so record of seven wins was actually more than enough to enter the finals. was injured in the previous match, so it was almost certain we would finish the preliminaries with six wins. Tion Lynn frowned and lowered his head to look at the ground. They had practically already made it to the finals, and even then, treatment was still determined by the number of wins. From our standpoint, there was essentially no loss at all. This so-called punishment was little more than formality. He narrowed his eyes. This was no longer just tolerance. It was more like special attention, as if they were saying, "You must make it into the finals." His sharp brows drew together slightly, and his pupils wavered. To be honest, right now, even want to forfeit outright. The problem is, if we reject this favor, who knows how the dragon palace will react. He looked toward by Yuan Fong, who was talking to Madameu, and quietly calculated. From moment by Yuanfing's mask shattered, bringing him here had already lost its meaning. More importantly, he looked at his friend with concern. Something about him had changed by Yuan Foam while speaking to Madame Yu looked full of spirit. Was it because of that mask or because the Chiong taught him had started to take effect? If this change came from Chiong, then it was probably positive one. voice cut through his thoughts. Tion Lin by Yuan Fong excitedly pointed over there and went on. I'm going over to talk to them for bit. They said, "We can wait until the other matches are all over." He happily ran over to greet them. Young Ming, the other replied, "By you on foam?" By you phone opened his mouth somewhat awkwardly. "Are you okay? You were bleeding lot earlier." The blonde youth laughed playfully. "I'm fine. All good. My only strong point is that I'm tough." Guer rolled her eyes. What was this? It had only been moment and they were already talking so familiarly. Suddenly brought up by Yong Ming. She opened her eyes wide, her face full of shock. Right. My sister wanted to meet you. Yong Ming smiled and was just about to continue when his sister cut him off. She's been talking about you all week. Wait, when did ever say wanted to meet him? only wanted to know who he really was. Yang Ming's quiet remark made her whole body stiffen. Sis, what are you even saying? Don't tell me you don't want Lily back anymore. He tilted his head and darted his eyes around. Leaving that aside for now by Yuanfong saved your life. Didn't you say that if he hadn't stepped in, you definitely would have died? Yang Ming walked over and patted the man in front of him on the shoulder, giving soft laugh. I'm going over to say few things to Tion Lin. If there's anything you want to say, say it now. Bay Yuan Fong and Gu both watch him leave with wide eyes. She cursed softly. This guy Yuan Fong immediately followed up. The last time we met was week ago, right? By yuan fong scratched the back of his neck. Is your neck okay? know things were really urgent back then, but did hit you bit too hard. Guest sighed softly. I'm Fina. It wasn't any serious injury. Even if you had hurt me, it wouldn't have been big deal. was just little surprised when my brother suddenly said that, but last time you really did save my life. She spoke softly while he awkwardly scratched his cheek. Thank you, though. Really, should have said that to you much earlier. His next words startled her. only did what should have done. Her cheeks reened slightly and she pressed her lips together as she watched him extend hand toward her. What is it? We safely got Lily back now. I've also cleared up my doubts about what kind of person you are. Before this, was always worried about whether you were safe. For saving my life, I'll find way to repay you. The large pot of noodles on the stove was boiling vigorously. But what exactly was this feeling? It was as though something was missing. The seasoning packet still lay there unopened. People usually do not immediately realize what they truly want. They gradually come to understand their own needs, preferences, and desires. Through experience, through experience and through constant trial and error. Why is there nothing at all? Tion Lynn frowned at the pot of noodles. In his mind appeared the scene of first meeting by Yuan Fo in the arena. At the time, he had savagely gripped her throat, and that cold, sharp gaze, along with the powerful magic that flickered in and out, lingered stubbornly in her mind. Yang Guer, 18 years old. If counted by Korean age, if someone were to ask her right now what her ideal type was, then it would probably be little wild. To put it bluntly, somewhat like an idiot, she lay face down on her bed, staring gloomily at the ceiling. For the past week, Yang Guer had been unable to understand what this irritated feeling circling in her chest really was. Was she really planning to just keep bottling it up like this? She herself did not know why she was like this. Then the image of the seven blessings boy surfaced in her mind. It wasn't as if she had absolutely no thoughts about this matter. Guessed her lips tightly together, but that answer was simply too absurd. So absurd it had nothing to do with anything. Bay Yuan Fong stood in front of her, half human, half like demon, asking worriedly, "Are you all right?" What exactly did she want to obtain from the young man before her? That was something Guer still needed to keep figuring out. An unexpected piece of news came through to Madame. She raised hand in front of her, magic wrapping around her palm. She announced loudly. By Yuanfong abruptly turned his head, just now we received word that all the matches have ended. We will now escort you to the waiting area. before being teleported away. He happily clenched his fist and said to her, "Then see you later." no. See you in the finals. Then he quickly disappeared just like that. Guided her eyes, her cheeks turning bright red. What? Wanted to meet again? What was that supposed to mean? Actually, it didn't mean anything at all. Yong Ming said softly, "This is bit troublesome. didn't expect Ton Linn to react like that." Gu asked blankly, Did say something wrong?" He darted his eyes around and folded his arms across his chest. It's already been week. He loud heavy sigh. Because he's the air. thought he already knew. Turns out he didn't. He continued softly. Guess stared with her mouth open in shock. That's why thought he already knew. But only when said it did he find out. just hope he doesn't take the blow too hard. The scene shifted to spacious study. In the blink of an eye by Yuan Fong had been teleported to the middle of the room. He happily looked at his friend. Where's Granny? You do. We just need to wait here. But when he saw his companion's gloomy face, saw him hugging his knees and sitting on the floor with his head lowered, his voice immediately softened. Tion Linn. Tion Lynn widened his eyes and clenched his teeth. don't even know what to say anymore. The scene of his conversation with Yangming just now surfaced in his mind. From the bottom of my heart, offer my condolences for your loss. Please restrain your grief. Faced with those words, he was full of confusion. What are you talking about? The blonde youth said in shock. The disaster from week ago. Tion Linn looked utterly bewildered. Disaster? was still there week ago. What exactly happened to the Spirit Water Bureau? Young Ming Poopil Sudin contracted. Could it be? Tion Lynn sprang his feet and quickly stepped in front of him. Please tell me in detail what exactly do you mean by disaster? Yong Ming bit his lip lightly and nodded. To be honest, the way we found out about this was little unusual. figure appeared beside gigantic deep pit. You probably know that after the village was destroyed week ago, my sister and were put under house arrest. We were also monitored by people from the Spirit Water Bureau and locked up in hotel. To put it simply, Yong Ming said softly. This may sound risky, but we were also sent to South Korea to take part in the mission to search for and subdue the evil spirit Aodakini. He narrowed his eyes. So, every night we tried every possible way to gather information from outside. Then one of the two people guarding us was suddenly called away for an emergency and we seized that chance. Previously, he and his sister had used hypnosis magic on bull cut boy. We hypnotized the remaining guard and tried to extract as much information about the Spirit Water Bureau as possible. The bull cut boy, eyes glazed over, recounted everything in non-stop stream. That was how we learned they were hunting Yo-kai, the main culprit behind the daytime incident that day. Ton Linn said in horror, Yo-kai, Yang Minget. Yes, but not your friend." It was Yi Chun, the leader of those monsters. Yi Chun was cheerfully talking on the phone, not far away, while on the other end were two women huddling together in terror for protection. don't know the exact details, but it seems that Monster called Yi Chun had already contacted the Spirit Water Bureau beforehand. In the outskirts, there was nothing but mountains and vegetation. After night fell, he said he would wait in the outskirts of Seoul and would even report his own location. So nearly all the Spirit Water Bureau personnel present were mobilized to capture Yun. Tinlan's face turned deathly pale. And then what? Enough of this. What happened after that? Yang Ming stammered. Tis as each sentence left his mouth. Tin's pupils trembled violently. heard that most of the Spirit Water Bureau personnel sent their never came back. Counting Seoul and the other regions together, it was around 300 people. also found out that around 90% of the Spirit Water Bureau's fighting force was killed in the battle with Yichchan. Among them were the four great leaders, including her father, leader Wan Shan, clan head Lee Téju. The news he had just heard struck Tion Lin so hard that his eyes rolled white. What? Yangming looked at him worriedly. if there's anything can do to help. Before he could finish speaking, Tion Linn had already been teleported away. Yangming frowned and muttered under his breath. Damn it. By Yuan Fong hurried over anxiously and asked his friend Tion Lin, "Is it because of your injury?" "Wait second. There should be doctor nearby." He said in low voice, "I'm fine. Leave me alone for while." Bay Yuan phone pursed his lips and looked at his friend worriedly. "What's wrong? What were you and Yangming talking about just now? Someone's coming. There's someone outside the door. familiar voice rang out. Please wait moment. petite woman made gesture for silence. Granny, you said, was still wondering why I'd been summoned to join this tournament so as to lure me out. Her words made by Yuan foam stare in shock. There's no time to explain in detail, so you must remember what say. The person outside the door, you must not stay here with her. No matter what she says or does, do not get involved. Granny's face was pale. I'm truly very sorry, but please forgive me because can only give you such brief warning. That person is the little princess of our dragon palace. In an exquisitely decorated room, voice filled with astonishment rang out. Princess standing in front of Grannyu. By Yuanfong asked softly, "Why is she here?" Grannyu gently shook her head, then seemed to recall something and answered, "The princess is very interested in the upcoming martial arts tournament." She turned to look at the princess's shadow cast on the door and replied with some difficulty. Probably because of you, Yo-kai hiding his identity has stirred her interest. She said regretfully, wish could stay here with you, but have received the king's order and must leave at once." Bay Yuanfong pressed his lips together and thought, then replied, "Seriously, understand, though this may be bit abrupt, will definitely remain courteous." He suddenly turned to look toward the corner of the room. But Bayuan Foam leaned close to Granny Yu's ear and whispered, "Could you take Tion Lynn somewhere little quieter and please take care of him?" Granny nodded. "I'll make the arrangements right away." Outside the tightly shut door, mysterious blue-haired person smiled faintly, her expression crafty and dangerous. The door was suddenly flung open with an enormous crash. Bay Yuanfong was startled and hurly turn around after seeing clearly what had entered through the door. His expression changed from surprise to fear. His entire body tensing in vigilance. Standing before him was gigantic dragon, its entire body radiating an overwhelmingly terrifying pressure, its blazing eyes seeming ready to destroy everything in front of it. Looking at the dragon before him, his hands and feet trembled uncontrollably, and cold sweat poured ceaselessly from his forehead. Suddenly, all of that terrifying light and power vanished, and everything around them returned to normal, leaving By Yuanfong stunned. He stood motionless, staring at the person before him, seemingly little unable to understand as well. The other party spoke. Only one person, that gentle but slightly regretful voice said, originally wanted very much to meet both of you, but this is fine too. After all, the one really wanted to meet was you." Standing before by Yuan Foam was young girl with long flowing azure blue hair. She smiled brightly, her cheeks flushed pink. "Very pleased to meet you, Yo-kai. My name is Shao. am the princess of the dragon palace and also the one who will become the future demon queen." Bayuan Foam looked little confused and replied, my name is Bay Yuanfo." The words demon queen had appeared too suddenly, but the young man did not ask further, and the reason was obvious enough. Shao smiled and said, "You phone, what lovely name." Yet, the aura emanating from her was even more frightening than her words. Suddenly, she spoke curiously, but that's strange. Maybe because human blood flows in you, you don't look nearly as stupid. By phone asked in confusion, "What?" Hearing that, Shao answered happily. The king said so before was even born. Yo-kai are the strongest race among all races, but they're all very stupid. And in the end, they slaughtered each other and disappeared. Then she asked again, "Also, are you strong?" At the same time, Shertow slowly walked toward him. She said calmly, "If what the king said is true, then you're the one must defeat if want to become the demon queen." Bay Yuan Fong thought to himself. So when granny you told me not to get involved, this is what she meant. His expression grew even more guarded as he replied, also intend to become the demon king, but don't think this is the right place to fight. At least not right now." Sure, Tao brushed past by Yuan foam, walking deeper into the room step by step, still smiling. don't think so. Then she sat down beside the tea table with extreme naturalness. Her voice carried hint of provocation. If it were me, even without permission, I'd still want to see that. I've already made an agreement with the king. Sure. Tao revealed something that quite surprised by Yuanfong. But if you really are strong enough, and if you win this martial arts tournament, then you absolutely must fight me. She spoke as if merely telling story. Our king has six children, and am one of them. Of my three older brothers, two died before was born. Insure Tao's memories. Only one of them was still alive. She continued, "My two older sisters were both married off when was still very young. So the king said that he wants me and his son-in-law to inherit the throne. Hearing this by yuan phone was full of surprise and thought to himself, but doesn't she still have an older brother?" Shao smiled. "Actually, don't want that at all. was obviously born in an era where could become the demon queen. So why should settle for becoming the dragon queen?" By Yuan Fong suddenly asked, "If she became demon queen, what would she do after ascending the throne? How did she intend to rule this world? Are you stupid?" "Of course, I'd let the people below figure that out themselves." The king said so. Sure, Tao smiled and without changing expression, insulted by Yuanfong. By Yuanfong thought helplessly, "Is there really nothing wrong with this dragon palace?" Sure to continued, "When others ask me why want to become the demon queen, answer that it's because everyone yearns for that title. The Yo-kai who participate in the ritual are all very strong." Her eyes shone brightly and her voice brimmed with determination. Those strong enough to be called kings like the dragon king. Each have different goals in their own domains, but all of them will fight with everything they have. Hearing her words, trace of surprise appeared on by Yuenfing's face, and gleam flashed in his eyes. Sure, Tao clapped her hands together as if cheering herself on and muttered, "How wonderful it would be to defeat all of them and seize the final title. That's what true king should be, not those who merely inherit the title through bloodline." But my father doesn't think that way. He says, shouldn't get involved in this kind of filthy struggle." By Yuanfong also sat down opposite Shertow. she said. So decided to make bet with the king. Tomorrow on my birthday, I'll announce that I'm participating in the competition as the representative of the Dragon Palace. By Yuanfong asked in confusion, bet on what? Hearing that, Sher Tower replied with great excitement. Very simple. If fight the champion of this tournament and win, I'll be allowed to take part in the ritual. But if lose, I'll do as the king wishes and marry one of the winners. After all, that would still make him son-in-law, and I'd still remain here. Shao's words. Shocked by Yuan phone, looking utterly stunned, he frowned and said, "Marriage? This is the first I've heard of it." She nodded. "If he openly said he was choosing husband for me, the people who came would be troublesome." Sure, Tao added. He said that even if he only revealed it after choosing the winner first, surely no one would refuse the chance to obtain half of the Eastern Sea, right? Though I'm not entirely sure by yuan phone gaped, his pupils shrinking and stammered. But aren't all the participants men? What if they have to marry woman? Sure tilted her head and said indifferently. That's fine, too. Whoever beats me, I'll marry that person, idiot. can always add more people to my herum anyway. Looking at his blank expression, it was obvious he still hadn't processed it. Sha laughed excitedly. Anyway, I'm really looking forward to tomorrow. I've never fought anyone outside the Dragon Palace. in the match arrangement. The contestants who passed the preliminaries and defeated the others would enter the main rounds and the final winner would fight. She said with some regret, "Actually, really want to fight every single participant. But right now, can only fight the strongest one because when join the ritual, I'll have to fight continuously without stopping. But even if can't fight my future enemy yet, still want to at least meet him once first. Do you have dream of becoming the demon king? want to hear why you want to become the demon king. Hearing that Bay yuan foam paused slightly and trace of confusion flashed across his face. The hand resting on his knee moved faintly as he hesitated and said, Then by yuan Fong spoke, saying seriously, want this world to remain as it has for the past 600 years to keep Yo-kai and humans separated and prevent humans from being eaten." Chauo was greatly surprised after hearing that. Tilting her head, she stared at by Yuan phone with wide eyes. What? may not know much about the outside world, but that's impossible. king must receive the respect and service of his subjects. If you rule like that, no one want to follow you. Bayu on phone replied. know. By Yuanfing's hand, tightened into fist as he said, but he remembered the icy look in Tinan's eyes. Even my friends, even the people trust, all say that it's just fantasy. But even if it really is only fantasy, I'll still do it. Even if there's only the faintest sliver of hope, won't let anyone defeat me. Not even princess. In his heart, he silently made up his mind. Humans are full of willpower. After hearing him out, Shertow smiled faintly. She crossed her arms and stood before him, asking, "Is that so? So that's your dream?" Shao said calmly. "Now I'm little worried." Bayuan phone was confused. "What?" She frowned. really shouldn't do this, but there's no other way. Who told you to say something like that? The corners of Shao's lips curled up, her voice filled with killing intent. think should make my move right now. Seeing this, By Yuan Fong looked astonished, still unable to understand the young woman's intentions. The two stood facing each other. For moment, the room was so silent that there was not the slightest movement. Suddenly, the door was smashed apart. Fragments flying everywhere, and the surroundings seemed to have been swept clean in an instant. Before Bayuan phone could understand what had happened, he was already blasted backward with no time at all to respond to the sudden situation. Only after regaining his senses, did he heardly steady himself, his legs finally recovering their balance. Bay Yuanfong stared in horror at the scene before him. Both arms still raised across his body in defensive posture. Amid the clouds of dust swirling through the air, blurry figure appeared. The tea table from earlier had also been overturned in the chaos, and everything looked as if it had been violently destroyed. At that moment, Sure Tao's cold voice rang out. "My father will definitely be furious, but it doesn't matter," she said mockingly. What pity for you. But perhaps you won't even make it to the finals. You might die on way there or end up crippled. The outfit had been wearing earlier had disappeared, replaced by white tube top and white trousers. Her body was no longer soft and slender, but had transformed into one covered in bulging rolling muscles. Shertow's eyes shown emerald green, rage blazing all around her as though it wanted to burn everything to ashes. She stroed forward furiously. This is exactly why want to deal with you immediately. don't know whether you're the strongest Yo-kai among all the contestants, but your damn dream must be crushed." Sureau paused slightly, swept her eyes around, and reminded him, "Just so you know, this is an empty room, so no one will come barging in." Shao advanced aggressively, her whole body already set in fighting stance. And let me make this clear in advance. If I'm injured or killed, it absolutely won't be because of you. The same was true for Bayuan Fong. He knew he no longer had any way out and he had already prepared himself to fight Shertow. What was meant to come would come in the end. Bay Yuan Fong realized she was not the type of opponent who could be persuaded with words. But on the other hand, he also breathed sigh of relief. At least she was strong enough that she wouldn't be killed easily. Sure, Tao charged forward violently, smile still hanging from the corner of her mouth as though she were thrilled beyond measure. His whole body tensed so hard that it nearly stiffened as though he had already prepared himself to receive Shao's attack head-on. After closing it on by yuan foam, her heavily muscled arm suddenly swung out in punch as if gathering all of its power and smashing straight toward his face. Yet his feet remained firmly planted on the ground as though he had not suffered any serious impact at all. Seeing this, Chertow's face filled with shock as she stared at by Yuan phone with wide eyes. The sensation she felt now was like slamming into towering ancient tree. Not only had she failed to injure her opponent, but she had ended up hurting herself more instead. Suddenly, Buan Fong grabbed Shao's head with both hands. She seemed not to have reacted yet, her face still full of astonishment. Bayuan Fong said softly, "Sorry." After saying that, he yanked Shertow's head downward and drove his knee upward hard, striking her so powerfully that her head snapped back. dark red horn grew from his forehead. At that moment, fresh blood began to gush from Sher Tao's nose, splattering everywhere and staining that pure white outfit with blotches. Bayu on Fong, with red horn on his forehead, stared fixably at Shao, and an indescribably cold light showed in his eyes. He unleashed one heavy blow after another, battering her so thoroughly that she had no chance to fight back. Yo-kai were not creatures that could be killed easily. He had long since learned that from past experience, so he focused all his energy on suppressing his opponent. faint violet light flashed in by Euanfing's eyes, terrifying to behold, while killing intense surge from his entire body. He thought that no matter how strong her regenerative ability was, her brain would definitely still suffer concussive shock. If her brain kept being shaken like this, it could very likely cause lasting damage. At that moment, Sure Tao's head felt like lump of jelly. Everything inside shaken into chaos. Looking at the days Shao before him, Bayuan Fong thought to himself that of course this still wasn't enough to subdue her. He suddenly flung her outward. The concussion was only the prelude to an even fiercer blow. Bay Yuanfong clenched the dark red rope in his hand, anger showing on his face. The rope looked somewhat disordered as it coiled around Sher Tao's neck, while Buan Fong gripped both ends tightly. By Yuanfing's gaze was sharp, and his expression no longer held even the slightest trace of restraint. At this moment, sunlight streamed in from outside, illuminating the piles of shattered objects strewn chaotically across the floor. Bayuan Fong had no idea that the hammer technique he had agonized over for an entire week had once been very common move among the Goblin Clan. That rope was in fact meteor hammer. And it seemed that what he had just unleashed was move of his own invention. Its name was demon hunting rope. After that series of moves, Shau, who had been wildly arrogant just moments ago, was now tightly bound by single red rope. Her whole body cinched up so firmly that she could not move at all. Looking at Shao, trembling from being tied so tightly by Yuan Fong thought with satisfaction that the effect was unexpectedly good. But he let out long breath. The binding was complete. The scene shifted to the vast silent seabed where schools of fish swam through crystalclear waters like ribbons dancing in the current. Amid the reefs on the ocean floor stood magnificent and luxurious palace, the night sea palace, the blue sea palace. Inside the palace, tall and mysterious figure walked up before the royal throne, hands clasped behind his back, posture utterly rigid. His legs looked rough yet powerful, and with each steady step, veins faintly stood out. soft voice tinged with mockery rang out. Well, now, who is this? The other speaker continued with sneer. Our most dependable general coming to pay visit this late without the dragon king's summons. Standing below the throne was tall, powerfully built man bowing respectfully. His expression extremely ugly. Sonkai, the right chancellor of the Eastern Sea Dragon Palace. Sonkai raised his head and looked directly at the person seated on the throne, his eyes sharp. Your majesty hates political strife, not only avoiding court assemblies where all the officials gather, but even unwilling to remain in the royal palace for long. know my words may sound presumptuous. But the dragon king on the throne played idly with the object in his hand and said indifferently, "Since you know it's presumptuous, then shut your mouth. Say it next time. Right now is my private time." In mocking tone, he added, "Unlike general like you who can toss all those troublesome matters aside and ignore them. Pitiful me, the dragon king has to face them every day. So pitiful that once week have to drink alone like this just to cope." The more son Kai listened, the uglier his expression became. He seemed utterly unable to guess what the man before him was thinking. Reflected in the crystal sphere in the dragon king's hand was the image of girl in revealing swimsuit. Shamelessly, he said, "The only joy in my life is occasionally checking out what's trending on land. The dragon king kept drinking, his face already flushed. You barged in on such precious moment on purpose. Not only are you failing the bond between ruler and subject, you're being terribly rude, even between old acquaintances. Withdraw for today after the princess's birthday banquet. I'll listen to you then. That would be proper." Every word clearly meant to send some Kai away. Hearing this, the other man gritted his teeth and clasped his hands tightly together, his face covered in beads of sweat as large as soybeans. He lowered his head and said, "But cannot do that. Your majesty clearly knows what came for. What meaning would there be in waiting until after the princess's birthday banquet?" The dragon king drained the remaining wine from the jug in one gulp. Anger now entering his voice as well. "Are you defying my order?" As soon as he said that, he shouted toward the outside, "Guards, right, Chancellor?" Sonkai's expression gradually turned panicked. He hurriedly stopped him, "Brother, are you really going to do this?" Son Kai hurly said, "Everyone in the palace knows what this martial arts tournament is for. Any decision related to the princess's marriage. No, Sertow's matter should not be rushed like this. Besides, all the candidates are creatures from the land." The princess know is. That's right. She is your niece. The dragon king sat down the wine jug, raised hand, coughed lightly few times, and said, knew you still couldn't suppress that temper of yours. You should have just spoken plainly from the start. Why bother circling around with all this nonsense about what is or isn't presumptuous? Even birds flying overhead would laugh at fool like you," he asked. Or is it because you haven't come to see me in so long that you feel awkward? Sonai replied, "No matter what, cannot accept this. If it is only for the sake of the celebration, wouldn't it be enough just to let that child participate? He continued, even if that child lacks experience, their potential is enormous. Winning may indeed be difficult. As long as they accumulate enough experience, ending it, there should be enough. But that won't do. And that is why object. The dragon king side and explained to Sonkai, the chances of that child winning are almost non-existent. Becoming demon king is not the issue. The issue is that if Shao likes the mainland and wants to stay there, Sonkai asked in astonishment. What are you talking about? She's clearly only interested in martial arts and fighting. How could she possibly? He cut him off. She still has not truly seen the world. The dragon king slowly poured himself another cup of wine and answered calmly. Once she sets foot on land and breathes in that dusty air, she will eventually realize that the atmosphere she has always breathed before was so stifling, salty, and fishy as to be almost unbearable. He went on as though recalling an unforgettable part of his own youth. When was young, thought the same way. At first, was forced to go, but by the end of that difficult journey, unexpectedly, had begun to feel reluctant to return. Recalling the events of those years, the face reflected in his wine cup carried trace of gloom. If had not been the only child of the previous dragon king, perhaps would already have married some woman and simply lived on land for good. Perhaps this is the tradition of my family. Then he said something that shook kai to the core. Speaking of which, do you know my mother was human, human offered and sacrificed to the sea. The previous generations of dragon kings and other dragon kings as well often married humans or demons from land. Slightly drunk, the dragon kings said, "The bloodline of the dragon clan is far stronger than you think. Even your niece, Shao, does not have those ugly shark teeth. This is also one of the reasons prince consort must be chosen from the land. In the end, perhaps Shertow will hold great power in the future. If she has strong husband from the land by her side, maybe she will no longer want to run up there so often. If Sher Tao becomes the next dragon king, your family will benefit as well, will it not? You would become the maternal clan of the next dragon king. When your father married your sister to me, suppose he never expected it would turn out like this, did he? Sonai looked utterly bewildered and stammered. But I'm not sure whether our family could bear it if that child inherited the throne. I'm not sure our family is strong enough to support Chautow. Our house has always only been an ordinary military family. As if suddenly remembering something, Tonkai suggested, "Shouldn't your majesty consider the eldest prince bit more?" If the eldest prince were to inherit, suddenly look of horror appeared on Tonkai's face. His eyes widened, cold sweat streaming down his face. The dragon king lowered his head to look at him, his expression dark enough to terrify, and called out through clenched teeth, "Sonkai!" At that moment, the man seemed to shrink back into tiny little shark, mouth still hanging open, the words not even swallowed back in time. This time, will let you off once. The dragon king too seemed to transform into furious dragon, roaring at Sonkai. Rage surged around him, and his eyes looked as though they wanted to burn everything around him to ashes. You regard me as your brother-in-law, not as the dragon king. That is why regard you as my brother-in-law, not as subject. I'm sparing you this once and this once only. Trembling, Sonkai dropped to his knees before the throne. The Dragon King threatened, "But if you bring this matter up one more time, even if you are my brother-in-law, absolutely will not spare you." He replied, "Yes." The dragon king stared silently at the man before him, then said, understand now. If even you're saying such things to my face, then it seems everyone wants the eldest prince to succeed me." He said coldly, decided long ago that will absolutely never happen. He is not worthy. Even if he were not imprisoned for his own crimes, he could never inherit the throne." To be honest, the way he acted actually saved me great deal of trouble. He is unfit to be leader, much less king. He was never suited to lead others in the first place. Just as Tonkai was rising to his feet, he heard the dragon king say, "Thinking about it carefully, my father was actually rather fortunate when it came to having daughters. He had only one son, me. He was speaking at length when something outside the door suddenly caught his attention. Seeing the figure stepping inside, the dragon king irritably demanded, "Are you? Why is everyone coming to disturb me today? Wait moment. Shouldn't you be presiding over the martial arts tournament right now?" She stammered. well, about that, madam, you spoke up. The princess just conveyed your majesty's order, saying that the dragon king has summoned us." Realizing that something was wrong, the dragon king's expression immediately turned ugly. He barked at Sonkai. The other man immediately answered, "Yes." The dragon king angrily pointed straight at Sonkai's face and roared, "Guess what? Why aren't you hurrying to stop that girl before she tears the entire dragon palace apart?" In the room that had already been smashed beyond recognition, splinters of wooden doors lay scattered everywhere. after by Yuinfing's handiwork, the room had regained its original silence. He looked toward the girl who had been tied up so tightly. This was his new move, demon binding rope. This move differed from ordinary binding arts in two ways. The dark red rope was stretched taut in Madair. First, the rope used to bind the opponent was transformed from goblin staff and could transmit 100% of user's strength by Yuanfong tightened his grip on it, and what it transmitted was the goblin's own terrifying monstrous strength. Powerful energy radiated from all over his body. Perhaps he still had many areas that needed tempering, but his physical strength was extraordinarily outstanding, especially that brute force of his, which could even rank among the very best of the demons on the Korean Peninsula. Now, the goblin blood within his body was his greatest advantage. That blood granted him kind of potential more direct and obvious than anything else, something even higher ranking races could not compare with. by Yuan phone glanced at Shertow and thought, "If only things could stop at this point. But in the end, it still depends on who the opponent is." He remembered lio's expression against an opponent like that. Even if they were stronger than him, he could still suppress them by this method. Whether there were people around or not, this was still palace, so there had to be an alarm system. As long as he kept stalling, someone would come. He thought again of Gu and another person and inwardly said, "But if she is like those two, then keeping her bound like this for long is simply impossible." Fortunately, by Yuanfings expectation came true. By Yuan Fong thought to himself, Azure Dragon, one of the four sacred beasts, Yuggar, the East, and the Dragon King clan rules the eastern sea. They can not only control water and the sea, but even storms, rain, thunder, and lightning are said to be within their power. However, that is not entirely true. He hesitated for moment, then remembered the dragon king's throne and thought inwardly, "Dragon king." Only the leader of the dragon clan has such authority. He looked again at the girl bound tightly by the staff rope. The inherited powers of the dragon clan were actually astonishingly simple and also overwhelmingly combat oriented. Chau seemed to realize something. So, strength alone still isn't enough. Hearing that, trace of unease flashed through by Yuanfings heart, and he turned to look at her. Shao glanced at by Yuan Fong and said, "Fine, then let me show you something very interesting." The moment she finished speaking, the rope in by Yuanfings hand felt as though it were being yanked back in reverse. He gritted his teeth and tried to hold his ground. Meanwhile, Cherttow still wore light, carefree smile, as if she did not care in the slightest about his desperate struggle. On the contrary, by Yuanfing's expression grew uglier and uglier, as though he were using all his strength to pull the staff rope back. Demonic power ordinarily referred to the total amount of energy possessed by demon. And at that very moment, Cherttow had already broken free of the staff rope and returned to normal. Her eyes shone with astonishing brightness. And more than that, the aura around her was erupting violently. But what mattered was not only quantity. The output level and purity of demonic power mattered as well. The staff rope in by Yuanfings hands seemed to have gone completely out of control. Panic and shock gradually appeared on his face. Shertow suddenly spun around and charged straight at him. Bay Yuanfong turned his head to look at Shao full of vigilance. If demon possessed both of those at once, she seemed to transform into giant dragon, lay out an angry roar right in front of Bayuanfo, feeling that there was no longer any way out, he raised his hands before his face to defend himself. Then they would possess extremely terrifying power, merely by bursting forth with magical force, even without using any special spell at all. In the very next instant, the room they stood and exploded with thunderous crash. Fragments of wall and door flew everywhere, even scattering into the courtyard. Sure, Tao sighed and cursed under her breath. Damn it. And the race that possesses both of those things and is born at the very highest level from the start is the Dragon Clan. At this moment, the entire spacious courtyard had become field of ruins. That single strike had swept through walls and stone paving alike. Sureau's voice rang out in mocking amusement. That was little too much, wasn't it? Compared to magic, this is more like natural mechanism, like breathing. But didn't have any other choice. Who told you to get me this excited? Dragon pressure. That absurdly overbearing ability was the mark of the supreme race beneath the sea. By yuan foong knelt amid the wreckage, dust and smoke rising and making his figure indistinct. Drop by drop, dark red blood fell by his feet, staining the ground crimson. At this moment, Bayuan phone was covered in blood from head to toe. his whole body trembling non-stop. Just then, gentle voice came from behind him. knew it would end up like this. Ru Yen, dressed in white, stood with her arms crossed, speaking irritably. Sir, you right, idiot. red light glimmered in Ru Yan's pupils as she frowned tightly. thought this time would be different, but no, it's no different from before at all. Isn't that right? You always act like you're amazing, like you can grit your teeth and get through anything, only to end in regret, admitting that you still aren't strong enough. by Yuanfings voice shook as he spoke. "Ru Yian," she answered coldly. "Of course not, idiot." She lowered her head helplessly to look at by Yuan Fong kneeling on the ground. "How could possibly come here? Both my body and spirit have long since fallen apart. I'm probably dying in some corner of the human world." Her voice remained incomparably calm. All of this is only because have to clean up the mess left behind by fool like you who doesn't know his own limits and keeps charging head first in battle. Ru Yin bent down, looked at by Yuanfing's bloodcovered face, and said, how could you possibly know? You only act on simple and naive thoughts. If you knew things would end up like this, would you still be this reckless?" In the end, you couldn't save anyone at all. Innocent people were dragged into it, too, and almost met tragic ends. And your friend Tion Lynn as well, who knows how much he sacrificed for you back then. What exactly did Yong Ming and Tion Lynn say? What do they say that could break child who had once been so strong? Tell me honestly, you don't know, do you? Something must have happened on their side. There was problem with the agreement between you and Yun. Or to put it another way, you couldn't endure it. And then cowardly backed away. Suddenly, Ru Yin smiled at By Yuan Fong and asked, "So, how will this end this time?" Our kind and courageous young man, what kind of good fortune will he receive this time? And who will clean up the aftermath for you this time? By Yuanfung's hand trembled slightly. He denied it. No, that's not it. He raised his bloodcovered face and said in trembling voice, In another place, faint tremor seemed to come from the seabed, and the seaweed in the water swayed gently with the current. At this moment, in the courtyard before the palace, Ru Yin angrily grabbed by Yuan foam by the hair and hauled him to his feet, threatening, then stop sitting there drowning in self-pity. Get up, you stubborn, loudmouth fat pig. At the very least, live up to that endless resolve of yours. Stand up and fight like demon. Keep fighting until either you die or she dies. That is the bare minimum responsibility you have to bear. As soon as Ru Yin finished speaking, Shertow, who is standing in front of by Yuan Foam, let out mocking laugh, still maintaining the same stance as before. Amid the dense dust and smoke, Shertow could not see Ru Yin. She only saw by Yuan Fong kneeling there alone. trace of disappointment showed in her voice. She had not expected him to crumble to this extent. It seemed she had expected too much. Suddenly, Bayuan Fong seemed to make up his mind and stood up. Seeing that, Shao gave small cry of surprise. Vast energy swirled around her, and hint of interest appeared on her face. "What's this? You gave me scare. You can still keep going, can't you?" At this moment, Byuenfing's face was covered in tears. Yet, he replied calmly, "Of course." He widened his eyes and stared at Shao with hatred filling them. I'm ready. You can hit me for as long as you want. At this moment, by Yuan Fong and Shure, Tao stood at opposite ends of the vast courtyard that had already been almost completely destroyed. Both of them assuming fighting stances. Standing opposite by Yuan Fong, the muscles on Shure, Tao's body bulged and rippled, and her entire body gave off an astonishing aura. layer of powerful purple energy enveloped her. Bayuan Fong raised his head. His face was full of blood and tears, and his arms were no exception, covered in crisscrossing bloody wounds. But those injuries were gradually healing because of the special body of the fairy race. This transformation was completely different from anything by Yuan Fong had experienced before. The horn on his head emitted dark red glow. It was not any new power or new technique at all. It was simply that his internal force had changed. Her two hands gathered layer of energy as if dragons were roaring within it. Shertow clenched her fists and her whole body sank into solid horse stance. Her hands came together, condensing into an incomparably brilliant sphere of power. Chau fixed her gaze on by yuan foam, who stood days before her and suddenly charged. The energy sphere in her hands kept expanding, turning into an extremely powerful attack. It was like two giant dragons pouncing to kill, waiting to swallow their prey in single bite. Bay yuan Fong stared at everything before him, murderous intent filling the air around him. At this moment, coiling corded staff appeared in his hand as if it were continuously growing larger, preparing to meet the attack, rushing toward him. His feet planted firmly on the ground. The corded staff now looked like gigantic long whip, resisting the layer of energy pressing toward him from the opposite side. That invisible dragon force seemed to be shattered and halted right in front of him. By Euinfing's expression darkened, cold and dangerous. That power plunged straight into the ground, creating an earthshattering explosion. Dust and dirt billowed everywhere as though everything were about to be blown away. Shertow's face was full of joy as she looked ahead excitedly. From within the thick smoke by Yuanfong suddenly shot out. In the blink of an eye, he had closed and right in front of her, his face full of killing intent. Shao seemed to like this look on him very much. She gave cold laugh and flash of admiration crossed her eyes. Suddenly, bright red blood sprayed out from nowhere. By Yuanfings left arm was gone. Warm viscous blood gushed from the severed stump. By Yuan Fong needed two conditions. Chauo had just unleashed her move. satisfaction written all over her face. If the opponent lunged forward and he could not block it, then he would take the direct hit head-on. As long as the strike did not kill him, the torrent of blood at the sight of his severed arm suddenly slowed. The bleeding stopped and the flesh on his arm gradually closed and recovered as before. After that, he could only rely on his self-healing ability. Seeing this, panic appeared in sure Tao's expression. She seemed not yet to have recovered her senses when Bay Yuanfong had already pulled himself together and closed in on her. His newly grown arm was still covered in blood, but it was healthy and full of strength. He stared straight at Shertow and charged at her in fury. By Yuan Foam swung that arm and threw punch straight at Shertow's face. Terrifying power exploded all around them. Suddenly, Bay Yuan foam jerked to stop. His whole body stiffening, his blood soaked arm in the middle of that heavy punch was blocked by another hand. Shtown knocked his arm aside, her face full of smuggness, as if she had long guessed what the person before her would do. Her other hand was not idle either. Her muscles tensed, preparing to launch another attack. But by Yuanfing's reaction was clearly extremely fast. He immediately threw fierce punch into Sher Tao's side. He clamped down on her wrist, producing crisp crack. His sharp gaze stabbed straight into Sher Tau as if he were furious over her attitude just now. Then he slammed Shao's whole body down onto the ground, stirring up violent shock wave. At this moment, Buan Fong looked like nothing less than an enraged demon glaring fixedly at the person before him. Suddenly, he grabbed her slack wrist again. by Yuenfing's feet drove firmly into the ground with such force that the area around him was pressed into circular pit. Shertow struggled to prop herself up, blood slowly flowing from her mouth and nose. His muscles tensed even further and his whole body moved as if preparing for the next strike. By Yuanfong seized the opponent's arm and viciously swung her from one end to the other, leaving her dizzy and disoriented. He froze slightly, his eyes widening as if he had seen something terrifying. Fresh blood suddenly spurted from the arm he was holding. Shertow's arm had been torn off by brute force, splattering blood all over his body and hair. Just then, Shertow stood straight in front of him carrying that severed arm, and there was an indescribable emotion in her voice. Your demon binding rope is very interesting, but won't lose by yuan. phone seemed to realize something and suddenly spun around his eyes icy. At that moment, Shertow had already lunged at him from behind, using that severed arm to unleash an allout attack at him. By yuan foam widened his eyes and stared at the sphere of power before him. That sphere was gathered in sure to palm, her face full of smug delight. Her demon power had been compressed into the smallest point possible, squeezed into single bead. Cracks gradually appeared around it as if it were about to release all of its power outward. At this moment, Shau gave soft laugh full of interest. Immediately afterward, the sphere exploded, transforming into an enormous attack. Explosive dragon orb by yuan foong drove both feet into the ground. Perhaps pushed backward by the blast shock wave. Red cord-like strands also wrapped around his legs at the same time, as though protecting his body from the attack. At this moment, the corded weapon had transformed into sturdy shield, keeping Bay Yuan Foam from being injured by the sphere's explosion. But behind him, there was still another sphere. As if sensing something, his eyes suddenly widened and his whole body stiffened. Another one appeared in Shertow's palm. He glanced backward wearily, cold sweat covering his face. At this moment, countless purple spheres of power surrounded Sher Tao, moving along with her as though they could throw themselves into battle at any moment. Dragon pressure by Yuan Fong saw those spheres encircling him, and his expression immediately sank. They two gradually cracked, their breaking sounds one after another like death summons. Sure, Town narrowed one eye as if waiting for the impending explosions. Those spheres exploded one by one in succession, creating beautiful yet extremely dangerous scene. Chertow looked ahead smuggly and said that the explosive dragon orb was somewhat different from ordinary techniques. It was not carefully honed move, but bomb created through compression. The explosion was an indirect effect caused by air pressure, like huge cluster of fireworks suspended in midair. Therefore, it would not harm user herself. In that respect, it was rather similar to many other techniques, such as by Euanfing's physical attacks. The place where the explosions kept going off had already been blasted into giant deep pit, and the air was thick with heavy dust, sand, and rock. Although one could use pressure wrapped around the body for protection, that barrier was not perfect either. Sure, Tao stood up, her whole body wrapped in powerful energy, her expression utterly frenzied. Unless the opponent was an enemy you were willing to sacrifice your life to destroy, this should have been forbidden art. But to this young girl, that did not matter at all. It was merely fight against an opponent worthy of battling, and she had used it many times already. As the only heir valued by the Dragon King, her curiosity and thirst had made many of the strongest people in the Dragon Palace become her teachers, and at the same time, her private sparring opponents. When sparring with her, Son Kai had once shown an expression of extreme horror, while Shertow at the time smiled with tremendous smuggness. Back then, he had reached out hand to help her up. At that time, Shertow's face still carried childlike innocence and gentleness. She took Son Kai's hand and stood up while heavy suffocating longing gradually accumulated inside her body. Only she herself had not yet realized it. He looked at Shertow with complicated expression while she was full of smug delight. Shertow, looked at by Euanfing's blurry silhouette, still standing within the dust and smoke, and asked, "Can you still continue?" desire that had gone unsatisfied for decades, had only now finally been soothed little. At this moment, her face looked like that of bloodthirsty demon. Clearly, her whole body was covered in wounds. Yet, she still asked with eager anticipation, "Can you?" Her craving was so overwhelming that she had completely thrown the dragon king's rules to the back of her mind. The dust gradually cleared and by Euanfing's figure emerged. His whole body was dark gray black and horn had grown from his head. His body trembled slightly. Though there were some differences between them, he was no less desperate than she was. Black smoke rose from all over his body. His flesh covered in countless wounds and abrasions. His body was almost nothing but skin and flesh clinging to bone, barely sustained by astonishing endurance and special regenerative ability. By yuan Fong stood there stiffly, his joints moving with great difficulty. Even though he had already gone beyond his limit, there still remained kind of obsession. No, it should be called an utterly extreme mad will. Suddenly, those red strands once again emerged from beneath his gray black skin. Chau, who had been looking at him smuggly, was startled, completely unable to understand the scene before her. The demon staff was kind of weapon that could change its form and structure according to the user's needs and imagination. Patches of the hard gray black outer shell began to crack apart, revealing the dark red corded strands inside. He could use it to reinforce his fragile skeleton and at the same time replace the muscle bundles that had been torn apart. Shao seemed moved by the sight and blurted out, "Amazing!" The corded strands wrapped around his legs by Euinfing's eyes suddenly shone with dazzling purple light. Not because of his consciousness, nor because of his body, but purely because of hatred and resentment. For the first time in her life, the dragon palace princess felt fear and excitement at the same time. She laughed as if it were word of praise for Bayuan foam. At this moment, the flames of energy around Shir Tao flared violently again as though she could no longer wait to continue fighting by Yuanfong. Facing the enemy's killing intent, she spoke in admiration. To be honest, never expected things to develop to this point. But no matter what the outcome is, won't regret it. Deciding to fight this battle with you was truly the right choice. The flames around her grew larger and larger, transforming into gigantic dragon. really hope this battle can go on forever, but clearly that's impossible. Suddenly, Buanfong sprang up fiercely and shot straight towards Chautow. Her face was full of excitement. That enormous dragon roared ceaselessly as if it were her very incarnation at this moment. The dragon opened its mouth wide as though it wanted to swallow him in one gulp. He charged straight ahead, swinging the weapon in his hand. As the battle began, the trajectory of his advance seemed to cleave that dragon alive into two halves, forming an attack of unparalleled grandeur. At this moment, beneath the sea in the dragon palace, there still lingered an unusual stillness. Sunlight filtered through the sea, scattering downward as if magnified, casting across the rooftops. The weapon in by Euanfings hand was now drenched in fresh blood. Drop after drop of hot blood trickling down from the tip of the blade. That weapon had pierced through Sher Tao's chest, causing the smile on her face to freeze. mouthful of bright red blood burst from her lips and ran down her clothes, her whole body trembling. All right, may have come little late, but after watching this battle, things are actually simpler than thought. calm voice sounded from behind by Yuan Phone. The dragon king was standing there watching, even raising hand to scratch his head. Hearing that, Bayuan Fong immediately turned his head and looked wearily at the person behind him. At this moment, the dragon king spoke. "I'll just ask one thing," he said calmly. "You're man, right? It's not some huge matter, but hurry up and give me grandchild." cold, sharp sword stained with bright red blood had streams of blood running along its silver white blade. That sword pierced through Shao's chest, making her whole body tremble in pain. Buan Fong said nothing, his whole being gloomy and grim. Another one of you bastards, heard you were the result of union between human and fairy, but don't actually know what your sex is. The dragon king raised his brows and scratched his head calmly. Judging from your build and figure, but if not, then I've really made huge mistake this time. Saying it like that seems bit rude, doesn't it? The hand gripping his sword tightened further and the blade stabbed even deeper. Fresh blood splattering. After doing all that, he pulled out his sword, turned around coldly, and walked away while Shertow immediately collapsed her knees on the ground. The dragon king only looked at her in silence. Shertow slid down the wall and fell to the floor. pool of blood gradually spreading across the ground. He smiled and said, "It seems my princess was bit rude just now. Thank you for cooperating." That bloodstained sword immediately pointed straight at him, but the man managed to dodge in time. my. Bay Yuanfan Fong held the sword level, his eyes full of killing intent. In his current state, he was no longer clear-headed enough to analyze the situation before him. The Dragon King hurriedly raised his hands in surrender and said with gentle smile, "This is bad. think there may be some misunderstanding here. don't intend to do anything to you. came here to stop this fight." Bying's gaze grew even fiercer. His instincts and intuition both recognized it very clearly. The dragon king explained awkwardly. know things turning out like this wasn't your fault. It's just that new and stronger opponent has appeared. That's all. He looked like the incarnation of demon. Sharp horns rising high. terrifying smile spreading at the corner of his mouth. In other words, to Yuanfong, the dragon king was calm down and put that sword down. An incomparably troublesome monster that kept standing in his way. By yuan foong charged forward without the slightest hesitation. The Dragon King did not expect his words to be completely useless. Bay yuan Fong swung his sword and slashed straight at the person before him. Naturally, he was absolutely no ordinary figure either. And every attack was easily dodged by him. Wait second. Do really look that untrustworthy? The dragon king continued. Or another voice rang out. You are your majesty. Sonai stood not far from the dragon king. And the dragon king turned his head to look. He only saw Sung Kai drop to his knees, suddenly raise hand, clutched tightly at the front of his robe, his face twisted, and teeth gritted hard. His hand suddenly exerted force, and the dragon king frowned at him. "What the hell are you doing?" The man suddenly tore open his clothes, exposing his bare body in front of everyone, then charged straight ahead, full of anger and resolve. Just mere human, and you dare be this arrogant. on the other side by Yuan Fong also lunged forward at the exact same moment. Caught between the two of them, the dragon king showed no fear and moved quickly. The rock and earth around them shattered at once and fresh blood began to splatter across the ground. With just one hand, the dragon king easily blocked by Yuanfing sword. Kai gritted his teeth, blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth. Yet, the dragon king acted as if nothing had happened. And there was even trace of relief in his voice. Shut up, Son Kai trembled and dropped to the ground, hearing him say, Sonkai, stop fooling around. If there's something you want to do, then go do it. One of the dragon king's hands still gripped the sword while his other hand lifted and pointed at Sonkai. If you interfere at time like this, aren't you basically saying I'm useless? That can't even handle something like this myself? Buan phone could not pull sword back. that strength was so immense that he could not move at all. The dragon king turned and said to him, "Besides, your thinking and reason seem to be temporarily paralyzed as well. Even so, you can still transform into your true form. That proves your spiritual power is astonishing. I've lived for more than thousand years, and for you to possess power enough to pierce my scales, that's already extremely impressive." The killing in 10 by eyes flashed again. The hand gripping the sword used all its strength to move. He decisively stopped caring about the sword being held by the dragon king and pressed straight in, catching even the dragon king offguard. The young man grabbed that person's robe and continued to pour out all his strength. Somewhat surprised, the dragon king lowered his head to look at the wrinkled hem being clutched. fipro by yuanfong had undergone strange change, his whole body carrying gloomy aura as he stared at the person in front of him. But at that moment, the dragon king viciously slammed the boy before him to the ground. And that sword gradually vanished as well. He did not hesitate to praise the person before him, leaving Tonkai greatly shocked. Your strength is quite good, and you use it extremely well, too. The Dragon King's expression turned little more serious. But in the past, was also very interested in things like grappling and close combat, and even studied them for while. It's just that could never compare to those who truly had talent. That dragon king frowned as he looked at the young man before him. He reached out and grabbed the black hordes wrapped around by Euanfing's body, clicking his tongue. At that moment, it seemed he had finally understood. Without hesitation, he yanked one of the cords apart. So, that's how it is. Fresh blood splattered everywhere. Quite bit of it staining his face as well. thought you only wrapped it around yourself to support your body, but didn't expect you to be even cruer to yourself than imagined. The dragon king pictured the structure of his body and fell into thought. You've strengthened yourself all the way down to the marrow of your bones. Aside from the damage it must do to your body, every single movement you make probably causes unbearable pain. At this point, even the dragon king didn't know what else he could say. You didn't do this just to be worthy of my daughter. don't know what exactly you went through to force yourself this far, but in the end, you're just fool. The ropes wrapped around his body, blood dripping onto the ground. Sonkai dropped to one knee, waiting for his master's orders. Sonkai, go check on the princess. Don't worry too much. Just take her back to her room and summon the imperial physician. Shao has fainted. She's only temporarily exhausted. After that intense burst of pain by Yuan Fong also lost consciousness. His body was drained, but fortunately, you held back and didn't injure any vital spots. The princess is safe. Sonkai had not expected the dragon king to speak up for the one who had just stabbed his daughter. No way, your majesty. Could it be that you intend to choose him as the princess's fianceé? Not necessarily. The dragon king propped his face on one hand and looked at the boy. At first, that really was my plan, but just now hesitated little. Still, now I'm rather pleased with this kid. If properly taught, he may become powerful aid to Shertow in the future. Besides, he's quite handsome, isn't he? He frowned. However, what don't know is whether this child would be satisfied becoming my son-in-law. The room was in an elegant classical Chinese style with spacious wooden floor, finally carved wooden doors and lamp light on the table, casting warm golden glow, making the whole space both solemn and cozy. Eastern Sea Dragon Palace. Inside the infirmary, Tion Lynn sat in the room, raised his teacup, and took sip. Then set it back down and let out soft sigh. Then he let himself fall onto the bed, and lay on his back, staring at the ceiling. To say he would be heartbroken over his father's death would be lie. To be blunt, the matter didn't feel very real to him, either. His eyes were full of weariness. No, this might even be the moment I've always been waiting for. He remembered his father's figure. It was man with long black hair. His face completely obscured by shadow revealing only pair of cold sharp eyes with strange almost demonic air amid his majesty. No matter how wicked person is, they usually still have both good and evil sides. But that saying did not apply to him. As father, he was failure. As husband, he was also failure. Even as the head of the lingua bureau, he was unworthy of the post. He was nothing more than the inheritor of his position and had only enough ability to barely maintain it. From above, the palace was surrounded by trees. In his childhood, Tion Linn lay on the grass, dark circles under his eyes. At that moment, voice rang out, punished again for stealing my books. Didn't already tell you? You can take them. Just don't get caught. Tion Lind said to his master, wasn't caught because took your books. I'm not in the mood right now. If you want to scold me, go sleep instead." The man glared at him and rebuked him. You took someone else's books and then burned them and you still speak so boldly. He raised the paper wrapped package in his hand and said, "Fine, then I'll eat it myself." Hearing that, Tion Lynn immediately sat up. "What?" He leaned closer and asked, "Where did you get that? Is there only this flavor? No other ones?" The man began boasting of his efforts. especially made trip to Seoul. To keep the ice cream from melting, ran all the way back at top speed. Leaves rustled in the wind. The man asked aloud, "So, are your calves still okay?" Tion Lynn was eating his ice cream when the man said again, heard you cried pretty hard when you were beaten." Tion Lynn shot him glance that the news reached all the way here. Tion Lynn reassured him, "You don't need to worry. did on purpose. I've been punished too many times already. Getting hit on the calves was already very merciful." He puffed out his cheeks as he chewed, sounding as if he were thinking something over. But no matter what, still had to show some reaction. Tion Lynn remember the other person's panicked face. If hadn't made sound, Sister Ruhan would have been implicated and punished with me. The long whip lashed mercilessly across his calves, leaving his skin and flesh full of abrasions. You know what he's like, too. The man lowered his head and looked at his junior brother. No matter what, he is still your father. Tion Lind said flatly. So what are victims of domestic abuse not allowed to judge their abuser that way? He continued, "Honestly, compared to the things he's done, I've already been lucky. heard from the aunties that it used to be much worse. In his memories appeared one ancient object after another, each with different shape and color. The truth is, my father has no real ability at all. As soon as grandfather died, he immediately took over as head of the family and seized all the family's ancient immortal medicines for himself. Only by relying on that could he barely qualify to play the role of family head. Every time they mention you, those Annies are full of regret. Those were all thousand-year treasures rarely seen in the world. Each possessing power that could save it. They said that if you could have obtained even half of them, then you wouldn't just be mage. You could have become god on the spot. Tion Lynn licked his ice cream bar, looked at his master, and said softly. Aunt Tuna and Aunt Huene were even holding hands and crying, saying that if only Li Yuan Shan had been born little earlier. The way they talk is really strange. The man asked him something, then sighed. And yet, you actually took it seriously. That's impossible. They just felt regret, that's all. Your father and are no different. Tion Lynn put down the ice cream stick and froze when he heard that. The man hesitated, then said, "Don't feel regret for me." Ton Lynn grew impatient and raised his voice. What is that supposed to mean? Why did you stop talking again? Do you know the two ways of speaking that annoy people the most? One is talking halfway and then suddenly stopping. The other is the man took bite of his ice cream too and directly cut him off because saying it wouldn't help anyway. Some things he could only think but could not say aloud. If there really must be regret, then it's for you, young master, not for me. Tion Lynn stood up and brushed off the dust. The man called out to him, young master. Tion Lynn reminded him there's something on your face. Hearing that form of address, he glanced at the other party. What? The man stroked his chin as if in thought and said, "Don't hate your father too much. When you think about it carefully, he's also pitiful man." As he spoke, he lifted the bag in his hand. He wanted to become stronger, not for his own benefit, nor to protect himself, but because there was something he desperately wanted to do. To accomplish it, he had to possess enough power. What he said made it sound as if he were describing fish trapped in tank. But when he truly did become stronger, he discovered that he was completely incapable in ways he had never imagined. So the one tormenting him most deeply was probably himself. Tion Lynn side and looked at him. You're whitewashing him now, scrubbing everything clean with all your might. By your logic, does that mean there are no bad people left in this world? Even man himself was persuaded. think you're right. You do have point. After saying that, he still did not forget to remind Tion Lynn. But in the future when you become someone extraordinary, if your father comes to his senses and begs for your forgiveness, hope you'll still remember what said today. At that time, the only one who can forgive him will be you. Tion Lynn's expression gradually turned serious. Finally, the man said, believe that day will definitely come." Tion Lynn mischievously stuck out his tongue and retorted, "No chance. Thanks. I've never once looked forward to an apology from him. Even if he really apologized, how much sincerity would there be in it? If one day take over the lingua bureau, I'll throw him out directly. He raised hand to his forehead and sank into his thoughts. Whether now or in the future, have never changed. Just for what he did to my mother alone, can never forgive him. Even on that night week ago, though didn't witness it with my own eyes, can still imagine what happened. He must have put on brave front again and dragged an innocent person into his trap. He clearly didn't have the ability to withstand it alone. Yet, he was still arrogantly overestimating himself. His hand covered half his face, making it nearly impossible to see his expression. But why did it have to be like this? Clearly, the chances of me forgiving him were almost zero. But now that chance is gone forever, and that fact leaves me bitterly disappointed. Just then, someone suddenly said, "Your majesty, may we?" The dragon king gently laid by yuan fong onto the bed nearby. "All right, I'm only setting him down. Is that really so difficult? His condition isn't serious. Go check on the others first." Only after saying that did he notice Ton Lynn. "Sorry to disturb your rest." Tion Lynn replied politely, though suspicion rose in his heart. "No, it's fine. Just now, think heard someone call him your majesty." After settling by yuan phone down, the dragon king greeted him and left directly. Sorry for the disturbance. Please get some good rest. Tion Lynn's eyes shifted as he thought to himself, is that really the dragon king? He doesn't look like it at all. He looked at the utterly bedraggled figure on the bed and could not help feeling little sympathy. But then again, is this guy also from the dragon palace or did he come here to compete? He looks miserable. Even for demon, there's no way he can recover from state like this, right? Lingu spoke softly. Brother, can you lie down? She reminded him. You don't have anything to do until tomorrow. Why are you always so stubborn? Ton Linn looked at her in surprise. Seeing his expression, Lingu asked in confusion, "Aren't you Yu andfing's friend?" Lingu looked at the boy over there and continued, "You're Tion Lin, right? I've heard you on phone mention you. You're helping Ruan deal with the exorcism matter. want to say hello to you for long time." Tion Lynn stared blankly at the person before him and answered in days. Recalling how frightened she had looked when they met earlier. He secretly guessed to himself. So the demon who was with by Yuan phone that night was her. The girl lowered her head slightly in thanks. Thank you so much for helping us. know that was very dangerous. Tion Lynn quickly said, "No, it's nothing. don't usually do this kind of thing, but in the end I'm just fool, too." That cord wrapped around him. Lingu stared at him blankly. What? Tion Lin immediately looked away, glanced around, and only then replied, "Actually, by Yuan Fong asked me for help because owe him favor." He felt little guilty inside. He told me to keep it secret that he came here, but if things go on like this, it's going to be discovered sooner or later. then that makes sense. Lingu looked at the unconscious person on the bed and asked, "Is the one lying over there your friend?" Tion Lynn shook his head in denial. No, he's not. This person was just brought in. She immediately let out sigh of relief and said softly, see. That's good. wanted to ask." She smiled and continued, "Did you also come here for the Dragon Palace treasure? Have you passed the preliminaries yet?" Tion Lynn closed his eyes and replied, "I've won several matches already. We'll only know the result after the others finish competing. don't want to keep talking anymore. My body has already started recovering on its own." That was what he said aloud. But inwardly, he was deeply unsettled. This is getting more and more troublesome. need to talk to Bayou on phone as soon as possible. If can, should withdraw as early as can. worried look appeared on her face as she asked the person at the door, "Are you okay?" What did the imperial physician say? So being replied coldly, "I'm Fina. know my body very well." At the latest, I'll recover by tonight. She looked at him, her face full of confusion. That's so strange. With your level of demonic power, why would it take so long for even an arm to regenerate? Suing's severed arm had already been bandaged up. He answered calmly, "Our clan has never been particularly skilled in that area." Suddenly, he noticed someone behind her and asked the person behind you. She happily introduced him. The one over there is Tion Lynn. His name is Lee Tion Lin, and he's helping Ruan with some work. Then she raised her hand toward Tion Lynn and introduced Tion Lynn. This is brother Su Ping, the representative of the Schwan Wu clan. He knows you on phone. Suping thought to himself, that's not what asked. He too looked at the unconscious person on the bed and silently calculated. The one line on the bed looked very much like by yuan phone. No matter how he looked at him, if she were really by you and's friend, there was no way she could still be this calm. He shot her glance and made an excuse. Maybe she still doesn't know yet. am festy. Could you pour me glass of water? Without the slightest suspicion, she immediately left. Okay, you like cold water, right? He replied, After Ling, you left, he spoke up, "Now then," Su Ping did not hesitate and asked directly. "She's gone, so I'll be blunt. You've already encountered those black spirits, and you were injured because of him, right?" Tion Lynn froze for moment, then skillfully steered the conversation away. "Wait, we're black spirits? You're asking me? was about to ask you who exactly were you fighting just now to end up like this?" Only then did Sue Ping remember. still haven't told my teammates. He lowered his head and looked at his injured arm, but his tone remained calm as if it were nothing serious. The demon that took my arm is very likely black spirit. He continued, "It's normal for Lingu to be worried." Although regeneration and recovery aren't my strong points, taking this long just to heal wrist is far too abnormal. From beginning to end, he remained composed. Of course, slow recovery alone still isn't enough to prove anything. But when faced them, sense something unusual, too. He recalled the appearance of that evil monster. With my clan sensory abilities, I've always been confident in my ability to read and analyze an opponent's aura. What sensed wasn't just something extremely rare or monster that doesn't belong here. Suing continued, "This is far stranger than that and far more worrying than half demon like yuan phone." Tion Linn asked. So you fought both of those things? He answered calmly. wish that were the case. Suping voiced his thoughts. At first, intended to eliminate both of them. Even if my judgment was wrong, could still use my participation in the Marshall tournament as an excuse. He recalled the battle just now, but underestimated them. Before him was gigantic monster with savage, gaping mouth. That power had gone beyond his control. They were far more dangerous than had predicted. Fresh blood splattered across the ground. So being failed from the beginning should have gone all out or not fought at all. Ling Yu and the tournament secretary saw that scene and were horrified every hair on end. Anyone who saw it could understand the answer. Su Ping still stood there unyielding. But that injured arm had already cost him too much blood. It was only after losing an arm that realized it. That bloodthirsty monster became even more uncontrollable. He fell silent for moment. After swallowing my arm, they grew fiercer. Though my mind wasn't affected, the flesh and blood from the arm they devoured stole away part of my power. That was an abnormal ability beyond the laws of nature. Tion Lynn said, "If they really are black spirits, shouldn't we inform the others? Black spirits are supposed to be extermination targets after all." So being he snapped his fingers and memorial appeared in Madair. That's true, but the current situation is extremely sensitive. If this were the human world, we could still notify the referees through the communication channels. But this is the Dragon Palace. We can't do that here. You know that, too. The memorial unfolded. The Dragon Palace is world under strict control. All communication is tightly restricted and no messages are allowed to be sent outside. The man spoke again. More importantly, the real issue lies elsewhere. He pointed out the suspicious part. Before the tournament began, when the attendants here were verifying our identities, what he said shocked Sue Ping to the core. The two names heard were both people knew, but they were already dead. His words also left Tion Lynn extremely astonished. week ago, during an extermination operation against invading monsters on the Korean Peninsula, quite few people were reported missing. They borrowed the names and family backgrounds of those people to disguise their identities. He covered his mouth, his thoughts in tangle. Wait, that's all right, but how could that be? The person opposite him explained further. If they wanted to use false identities to enter the Dragon Palace, then impersonating people from the Korean Peninsula would be incredibly stupid. Even if the Dragon Palace can't contact the outside world, they would still know the members of those prestigious families. Tion Lynn thought it over. That's right. Which is why even though Yuan phone was at risk of being suspected from the very beginning, never let him pretend to be someone from the Holy Water Institute, he fell silent in thought. As long as the Dragon Palace sent out even simple letter to verify things, they would immediately discover that Yuan Fang's identity was fake. He thought to himself, "But if insisted that he was my attendant, then the Dragon Palace would have no choice but to believe me on the spot. Honestly, if weren't the guardian of the Holy Water Institute, this plan would never have worked at all. He still didn't understand. But why exactly do they do this? He said in confusion, "Either the Dragon Palace is incompetent to the extreme, or there are accompllices inside deliberately turning blind eye and allowing outsiders to sneak in." Suping thought the same. "Exactly. That's the most reasonable assumption at the moment, though don't know the reason." At this point, he added firmly. But there are definitely people inside the dragon palace cooperating with the black spirits and it absolutely cannot be for any good purpose. By now it was clear that he wanted Tion Lynn to understand his reasoning. That's why kept it secret from the rest of the team and temporarily withdrew from the matches. Don't panic. No matter how powerful they are, if they want to act here, they still need help from someone inside the Dragon Palace. Tion Lynn frowned. If there really is conspiracy, then even if we withdraw, they won't let us leave so easily. He held his head and thought, "If only had known earlier things would become this complicated." Suddenly, Lingu walked in from outside. "Sorry, sorry, was gone for too long." She was carrying tray with cups of water and hurriedly explained, "Since this is medical hall, they don't have any ice water, so had to go outside to get some. There's actually well inside the dragon palace." She spoke softly. "Wait moment. Let me pour you some water. It's nice and cool. Everything that needed to be said had already been said. Suing felt there was no point in staying any longer, so he prepared to leave. Thank you, but don't need it anymore. Take care of this guy. She had been about to prepare the water jug, but when she heard Su Ping say that, she asked in confusion, I'll take care of both of you, but what do you mean this guy? Didn't already tell you not to be so rude to someone you've just met for the first time? You on foam is different, but Tion Lynn turned his face away to avoid her gaze. really don't mind. Then weak voice sounded. Tion Lynn. The two people present both froze when they heard that familiar voice. Bayuanfong looked toward Tion Lynn with trembling gaze and asked softly, "Where is this? Are you feeling better now?" Ton Lynn sounded little irritated. Better? What exactly is going on with you? Lingu trembled all over and let the cup slip from her hand, but Sue Payne caught it. He drained it in one gulp. Then he sighed with feeling. Yeah, the water really is cool. 7:58 p.m. Korean Peninsula time. The preliminary round of the Marshall tournament ended. Based on the results of each bracket, total of eight teams advanced to the main round. Tion Linn and Lingu sat there blankly, staring at their friend in the sick bed, unable to say word. Su Ping and Lingu, Tion Linn and by Yuan Fo had both advanced to the main round. The man over there glanced at them, then turned and left as well. Recalling the look of horror on her face when he saw her earlier, he silently guessed, "Could it be that on that night? She was the monster who had been with Bay Yuan Foam Compluer. I'm ex-house debt." All the contestants who had advanced to the main round were treated as honored guests of the Dragon Palace and were now resting in preparation for tomorrow's banquet. Many of them could already sense that the scale and nature of this tournament had far exceeded their expectations. But no one could have imagined that an unprecedented catastrophe was about to descend upon them and the dragon palace alike. An ancient tower loomed faintly in the blue water. The entire tower and the surrounding structures bore strong imprint of Eastern culture. Though the colors of the walls and roof tiles had faded somewhat with time, they still gave often an ancient and solemn air. The current was clear and carried chilly feeling. hand rose from the water. Puppeteer, sense the temperature of the water. Warm water. The temperature is rising. She raised her hand and muttered to herself. thought soaking in hot water would make me feel little better, but it seems all I've done is make even cold water feel colder. voice sounded beside her. Well, that makes sense. Didn't puppeteer eat the black tortoise turtle? That person flicked ash into the ashtray. Just one arm alone was already hard enough to digest. Tonight's going to be very cold. She turned and said to the person behind her, do feel little sorry, Leewan. Because of me, you can't soak in warm water. It's fine." Lewan crossed his legs and said with smile, actually like cold baths, so don't worry about me. Just keep it like this until you warm up." Puppeteer leaned against the side of the pool and looked at him. We've only known each other for few days, but Leewan seems different from the others. Lieuan Paige different puppeteer didn't pay it much mind. continued. All those protected by Yehun are little strange one way or another, aren't they? Even am. She recalled liitu's energetic appearance. Then felt tired again after moment. Every one of them has different tastes, so talking to them is very difficult. Some of them even keep clinging to me. Her gaze became deep and shadowy. It would be so nice if could eat them, but Yin's one and only rule is that we're not allowed to fight. I'm practically drooling river already. How annoying. Black spirits are things born from the desires of all living beings in the world. There is trace of envy in puppeteers's voice while Ewan remained calm and composed. I'm truly very envious. So every black spirit has its own unique power and mode of thinking tied to its core desire and puppeteers's core was hunger. In the past, it possessed the power to devour everything on Earth. Even the sun itself could be swallowed. Humans and monsters had once called it by many different names. Greed. monster appeared behind her, resembling her current form. Her hunger was almost completely out of control. You look exhausted, puppeteer. Lewan showed no fear. Instead, he sounded as if you were teasing her and said with smile, "Hungry again. You've already eaten 20 times today. Thanks to me, after all." Those hungry eyes swept toward him. At first, thought that would be enough, but it seems it isn't. She thought of Su Ping, treating him like delicacy. just can't stop thinking about him. His arm tasted better than all the rest put together. Her voice was filled with danger. Don't come near me. Back then, should have used little more force and bitten his arm clean off. Blood vessels stood out clearly in her eyes as she endured it and said, can't wait until tomorrow anymore. If this keeps going, might even eat lean. Sorry." She opened her mouth and bit hard into one of her own arms. The greed in her eyes completely undisguised. Fresh blood spurted out. Lewan remained seated there, silently watching the scene. He spoke up, "It's all right." The water, which had been crystal clear, was now dyed red with blood. The young man, who had just awakened, instinctively called out, "Leuan." He put on his robe and walked over to the young man. "Sorry, was it too noisy? originally wanted to let you sleep little longer. The scene in the bath chamber could only be described as too horrible to look at. He said gently, "My friend is doing something little unsightly, seeing it might make you uncomfortable." His eyes gradually changed and horns grew from his forehead. He slowly undid the buttons of his robe one by one. Let's continue our game. There are about 16 hours left until the catastrophe of the East Sea Dragon Palace. The scene shifted back to the medical hall by Yuan Fong and Ton Lynn were resting in that exquisitely carved room full of ancient elegance. Tion Linn asked seriously, "So, is there anywhere that still hurts?" At the moment, by yuan phone was wrapped in bandages from head to toe and sitting cross-legged, regulating his breath and recovering. He answered calmly, "It doesn't hurt. It's just little itchy, not too uncomfortable, and my demon power is recovering, too." He felt that part of the reason he could recover this well was also thanks to Tion Lin. The breathing method and posture you taught me are really useful. They helped me restore my demon power. Hearing that, Tion Lynn felt much more at ease. That's good then. But the discomfort Tion Lynn felt now came from common sense that he knew all too well. For demon, bodily regeneration was originally one of the signs of being in healthy condition. Just as the lungs send inhaled oxygen through the bloodstream to the entire body, demon's body would also prioritize distributing demon power for the purpose of healing itself. So the fact that it couldn't heal on its own already showed that the demon had been critically injured. question arose in his heart. Is it because Bayuan Fong has human blood in him? Or because he's spirit creature, even if he could recover from such miserable state, he recalled that Bayuan Fong had been far worse at first than he was now. Being able to recover at all was already good enough, but his skin clearly hadn't regenerated and yet it looked completely normal. That was simply too strange. By yuan phone called to him, "Hey, Tion Lin." He snapped his fingers and memorial appeared again. He said as if giving advanced warning, "From now on, I'm going to do something you probably won't like. If it makes you uncomfortable, can go somewhere you can't see and do it there." Tion Lynn froze, not understanding what he meant. something won't like by Yuanfone replied this. As he spoke, he reached into another space and took out pearl glowing with purple light. One by one, pearls of similar shape were spread out before Tion Lynn's eyes, leaving him utterly shocked. These are these are the demon cores of the demons defeated in the preliminaries. By Yuanfong immediately explained, had originally planned to keep them and deal with them after the competition was over. You gave me mask, so thought you probably wouldn't like seeing me eat this kind of thing. He raised one hand toward his mouth, but continued speaking before stopping. But the mask is broken now, and also overheard the conversation between you and Suing. Tomorrow, no. In just little while, whatever happens with my current condition, won't be able to bring out my full strength. By yuan foam pulled down the cloth covering his mouth, especially if have to fight black spirits. fought black spirit before, even if it was only one. But it wasn't just strong. While it was fighting me, its power was even able to evolve on the spot. What you're saying has something to do with the pills he used to take. Right. didn't win because was stronger. won because used trick and suppressed it before it realized what was happening. He admitted honestly, it's only been week, but to tell the truth, if you ask me to fight it again, now there's 99.99% chance that the one who loses would be me. It's an opponent so strong that you absolutely can't underestimate it. don't know what abilities the two who came to the dragon palace have or how strong they are. But one thing can be said for sure. At the very least, they're as strong as the black spirits I've fought before. Only then did Tion Lynn speak up. It's not like you absolutely have to confront that kind of danger headon, right? Just think of this as an opportunity. If we want to leave the dragon palace safely, then we should withdraw now and prepare to come back next time. But that approach won't work on black spirits. Hearing him say that Tion Lynn frowned involuntarily. We don't know how many more black spirits there are and we don't know when the next chance will come. Bay yuan phone continued calmly but one thing is certain. If we keep dragging this out, no one can predict what will happen. He picked up demon core and went on from another perspective. This is actually good opportunity. Ichen's figure appeared bright smile on his face as his hand blocked that great sword. Blood kept flowing down. Yet he showed not the slightest sign of pain. If the dragon palace is closed place, then this time there will be no one left to protect them. He opened his mouth, preparing to swallow the demon core. This is our chance to get rid of those two. Ton Linn remembered what had just been said. He's not wrong, but why does it have to be right now? He clenched his hand tightly. But why am Buan Fong swallowed the demon core while Tion Lynn was trembling. He lowered his head, his heart filled with guilt. am sort of tion Lin. understand what you were thinking when you gave me the mask and brought me here. also know that everything you did for me would probably have led to good outcome. Righteous energy. If one were to say that by yuan phone was not at all curious about it, that would be lie. The purest kind of human power. The fierce battle between Xi Jang and Bay Yuanfong. That curiosity gradually turned into hope and anticipation. Even though the other party had not used any demon power at all, he still defeated seven demons by relying on his own strength. Perhaps Tion Lynn hoped that he himself could awaken and become guardian. He swallowed the demon core. Thanks to Tion Linn's forceful assistance. The circulation of his breath, an internal adjustment had been completed. Immediately afterward, Bayuan Fong entered state where even he himself did not know that something had begun to sprout within his body. Those flaws were no more than fleeting moments in the blink of an eye. The scene shifted to the battle between Hi Lin and Lean. strange purple light burst from her eyes and both hands. If you had taken one more step, that sprouting leaf would have bloomed at once. But that didn't happen. Instead, what followed was the one-sided course of the battle. The moment the mask shattered, an evil demon crawled out from the broken mask. The demon suppressed within that young man's body had awakened. demon power and righteous energy. Though these two forms of energy coexisted within the body of half demon, they could never truly fuse together. That struggle was like two bloodthirsty wild beasts madly trying to tear each other apart to the bitter end. One the lord of the mountains, the other the king of the forest. His first contact with righteous energy had come because of the threecolored gourd tion lin gave him. because he had swallowed these things. Those demon cores had already been severely damaged. He recalled Tion Lynn's warning. The reason things have become like this today was also because the mask had suppressed his demon power together with the cultivation method Tion Lynn had taught him. When the recollection ended, he was still sitting on the bed swallowing those demon cores. don't know exactly what happened inside my body, but more or less understand little of it now. told Ling Yu and the others that was fine. Inside the demon cores was kind of purple liquid, but the outer shells had already cracked. However, the after effects of the injuries caused by abusing those pills had still not fully healed. He remembered training alone, holding his own weapon in hand, staring intently ahead. can use demon power, but it feels very forced. He vaguely sensed the changes in his body. Especially when he used demon power, stabbing pain would come from his lower abdomen. He pressed hand against it, wanting to feel more clearly. Until this morning, still hadn't improved at all. But then he remembered the earlier battle when he fought Yang Ming. At the moment the mask shattered, that pain and discomfort had completely disappeared. There was no more doubt left in his heart. His body had indeed healed itself. But it wasn't like ordinary regeneration. He let out soft breath. It was kind of backlash. Was demon power activating to suppress righteous energy? No. It was righteous energy activating to suppress demon power like competition among living creatures. He remembered again the moment he had transformed into that form. The reason he had been able to go all out and fight recklessly against the dragon palace princess was perhaps because his demon power had been stimulated far more violently than usual. In his palm, blue flames flared at one set of fingertips while purple flames burned on the other side. But in contrast, controlling righteous energy had become more difficult. He moved his fingers slightly. I'm very sure can feel inside my body, but it's still very uncomfortable, like something is right within reach, yet still not easy to obtain. The two glowing spheres, one purple and one blue, seem to symbolize his powers. This was the result of his matured demon power suppressing righteous energy. He pulled the bandages tighter around his body. In the end, this might actually be an advantage instead by Yuanfong thought. bewildered look appeared on Shiaoi's face. Compared to the many kinds of abilities demons possessed, the practical use of righteous energy was actually quite limited. Even if his righteous energy were sealed away and replaced with strengthened demonic power, there would not really be much to regret. Bayuan Fong felt as if he were standing at fork in the road, unsure which path to take. He had never cared this much about choosing road from which there was no turning back. Yet faint unease was rising in his heart. Suddenly he opened his mouth and called out Tion Lynn. Tion Lynn looked up at him from the other side. Bayuan Fong handed him sealed box, its contents unknown. There was also an item resting on top of the lid. Take this. Seeing the shock all over Tion Lynn's face, he said, "Did you forget? You asked Granny about this before." He slowly explained the item placed on top of the box. This is VIP card from the Dragon Palace. With this, you can summon Dragon Palace merchant to come buy things. He mentioned the vast arena stage in the coliseum. Of course, that person also said it could be used during the qualifying arena, but if it works there, then it should probably work here, too. Hearing that, Tion Lynn felt it made sense. It was indeed very likely. Tion Lynn picked up the card bracelet, then turned to look at the box, full of curiosity. But what's inside this box? Inside is demon currency. The money circulated among demons. happen to have some by you on phone answered patiently. If we really can call someone from the dragon palace, then letting them know there are black spirits here and using demon currency to buy some necessities would be very useful. He continued, "For example, medicine for injuries or something to help restore stamina. Besides, they also sell lot of useful tools." Tion Lynn suddenly asked, "Wait, but where are you planning to go?" By you on phone turned around and calmly replied, "Just to take look around. plan to take advantage of the fact that we haven't been discovered yet and check the area around our room, even though someone advised us to stay put until tomorrow." Suing and Ling, you aren't the only ones with that same objective. I'm not too sure about Hu Lynn's side, but believe Yang Ming and Gu will help actively. Ton Linn looked at him worriedly. What if you run into black spirit? Bayuan phone reassured his friend. It'll be fine. He recalled being in an empty workshop, the surroundings messy and chaotic. If remember correctly, back then, also sensed trace of the black spiritine aura that Sue Ping mentioned. He spoke again to reassure Tion Lynn. won't cause any trouble, so don't worry. Tion Lynn did not stop him anymore, though he still felt somewhat uneasy inside. Bay yuan Fong opened the door and stepped out. The room door slammed. shut in an instant. The box on the table remained exactly as it had been. Somewhat dejected and irritated, Tion Lynn laid back down on the bed and stared at the ceiling with sigh. Rubbing his forehead, he muttered, "This is giving me splitting headache. can't keep up with any of what's happening here." At that moment, he felt like chest piece blocked in on all sides. Unable to figure out what to do. What exactly am supposed to do? As if without realizing it, he had already been swept into situation where there was no way forward or back. He raised the card by Yuan Fong had given him. His thoughts in complete disarray. The only thing can do for him is keep an eye on him. And then Tion Lynn did not continue the thought. He only stared at the card in exhaustion and sighed again. He suddenly sat upright, got off the bed, and held the card out in front of him. His words awakened the power in the card. Summon. The moment the word left his lips, flames burst up before his eyes. That energy was so powerful it even overshadowed the young man standing there. Tion Lynn frowned. His expression unchanged as he stared at the flames before him. Sparks scattered in every direction. This was clearly an enclosed room. Yet the curtains billowed chaotically as if blown by wind. moment later, the room fell quiet again. There was now an extra person in the room appearing from who knew when Tion Lynn froze. Bing Yong stepped forward and said cool coolly, received word that the one holding the talisman was half demon, but no matter how look at you, you're human. Who are you and why are you using that talisman? Tion Linn only stared blankly at the person before him and did not answer immediately. Did you steal it? Faced with the scene before him, Tion Lynn was so alarmed he could not speak. Seeing no reaction from him, the other man urged, "Hey, answer me." But it was not only because the aura of the man who had suddenly appeared was so overwhelming. No matter how powerful being he had faced before, Tion Linn had never felt anything like this. Tion Lynn was battlehardened warrior. Even when facing demons with crushing power, he could still stand straight without panicking. But this man was different. Seeing that he still would not answer, the other party stopped hesitating. presence so powerful it felt untouchable radiated from the man's body. am merchant of the dragon palace. So for those who dare steal, punished them severely. There was no doubt about it. The power Ton Lynn sensed from this man belonged to human. Yet at the same time, it far surpassed an immortal. In the blink of an eye, the youth standing there had dropped to his knees. The man seemed slightly surprised and reigned in some of his pressure, listening to Tion Lynn's explanation. That talisman belongs to my friend by yuan phone. He only lent it to me temporarily. Right now, can't prove it immediately, but when he comes back, he'll explain everything clearly. Even if senior doesn't believe me, there's nothing else can do. Tion Linn lowered his head deeply and introduced himself. My name is Lee Tion Lin. was once warrior of the Sacred Water Institute, and am also the son of Lee Taihio. respectfully greet this senior of the present age, one who has reached the realm of an immortal and transcended the bonds and karmic burdens of the human world. Every sentence he spoke was extremely careful. If it is not presumptuous, may ask for your honored name? The other man said, "You say you are Lee Taiho's son?" He folded his arms over his chest and looked down at him. came here to play game of chess with the grandmaster, and while was at it, was also responsible for confirming the identity of that half demon." His words shocked Tion Lynn greatly. Hey, hey, get up. don't like this sort of thing. He did not hold back in praising Tion Lynn. already tried my best to suppress my power with mask. Yet, you still saw through it. Your senses are very sharp as expected of Lee Taihas son. This is Tion Lynn was stunned. His power had been suppressed. The man spoke again. Then, who do you think am? Tion Lynn looked up. What? The other man voiced his own guess. There are already very few immortals on the Korean Peninsula. Among them, what important figure could make little brat like you recognize him glance? In situation so absurd it was enough to threaten his life, Tion Lynn's mind was forced to operate at its limit, and he finally thought of the answer. Tion Lynn instantly stiffened, all color draining from his face. The greatest genius in the history of Korean martial artists. Tion Lynn hesitated. the other man raised hand and pointed at himself with immense swagger. That's right. The miracle born from Korea. No, the greatest genius born on the Korean peninsula in the 5,000 years since Dan Gun. That is me, Bing Yong. Tion Lynn thought to himself, "This time I'm really dead." That kind of energy was called spiritual force, ioria. In extremely rare cases, there would be individuals who from the moment they were born had already surpassed the limits of their own race. Over the course of their lives, such individuals would gradually absorb the energy of nature and make it their own. When the flow of energy they accumulated surpassed certain critical value, an awakening would occur. Demonization. They would not only be granted agility, intelligence, and tremendous strength, but would also gain lifespans many times longer than normal. But for humans, the situation was different. Unlike the demon race, the accumulation of righteous energy for humans was an extremely slow and inefficient process. And even when accumulated to the limit, awakening rarely occurred. No matter how much person trained body and mind, whether to unleash extraordinary energy or cultivate dozens of mystical arts, in the end, it was often all for nothing, like drawing water with bamboo basket. The lifespan of most humans was limited to around 150 years, after which they would gradually decline like rose that loses its original beauty over time and withers away. How could one say that was not unfair? Whether demon power, Dao power, or magical power, humans could not attain even half the lifespan of low-level halfdemon. Was it because they could not fly for lack of wings? Or because even if they had wings, they still could not bear the weight they carried on their backs. Even so, in reality, there still existed an exceedingly rare chance, the occurrence of demonization. Once talent, experience, will, and effort were arranged perfectly like gears in machine, then what was originally impossible would become reality. At that moment, human would finally be reborn as an immortal being as an immortal. Every cell in their body would cease aging, and they would regain the vitality of the peak period of their life. However, the body becoming young again was only tiny part of it. The dantion of one who reached the immortal realm would lose the boundary between inside and outside, allowing that person to use the power of the heavenly realm and the human realm as if it were their own righteous energy. In other words, it was the unity of man and nature. They had stepped beyond the boundary of ordinary life and become form of existence that could be regarded as part of the world itself while still retaining independent consciousness. And because of that, from the moment they awakened as immortals, they in turn would become subjects of the immortal realm and all of their activities in the human world would be regulated. From the perspective of ordinary people, they were existences beyond reality, far above even demons, devils, and ghosts. Hearing this, Tion Lynn thought to himself, "Immortals born out of nothing. I've never heard of anyone truly meeting such beings, but it seems this person knows my father." In any case, although it's bit unexpected, at least the other immortals don't seem to pose any threat. But why out of so many people did this once suddenly? Bingyong interrupted his thoughts. What is it? Bingong asked Tion Lynn, why is your reaction so strange? That look on your face is basically saying, thought this would be some other immortal. So, where did this crazy old man come from? Tion Lynn hurriedly shook his head hard in denial. No, no, not at all. Absolutely not. To be honest, this situation really is beyond my expectations. Even now, still haven't fully recovered from the shock. With my pitiful little bit of knowledge, how would dare imagine I'd get to meet peerless figure such as you? Bing Yong slowly took few steps forward, looked at him, and said, "Just now, was thinking you didn't look much like that man's son, but judging by your expression and reaction, you really were carved from the same mold as your father." Fine, believe you. So, what do you intend to buy? Since I've said I'm here as the representative of the head of the Leaf family, then I'll properly conduct some business. In the meantime, your halfdemon friend had better hurry back. Hearing this, Tion Lynn finally let out breath of relief and only nodded lightly. Yes. Originally, intended to use the Leaf family sound transmission talisman and asked the family head to provide some intelligence from outside this realm. Of course, know the Lee family has always remained neutral in every conflict between humans and the demon world, but even so, the appearance of black spirits has always been regarded as shared calamity since ancient times. So, thought asking for help passing along information should not be too unreasonable. Hearing that, Bingong asked in surprise, "What did you just say?" Black spirits. Tion Lynn felt little uneasy and thought to himself, "This isn't something that can just be brushed off with sentence. This is something earthshattering. At least it should be." And yet, after hearing it, he didn't even blink. Could it be that to immortals, problems in the lower world were no more than trivial matters? moment later, Bingong called out to Tion Lin, "Hey, are you serious? Then doesn't that mean you've all been deceived?" Tion Lynn widened his eyes and answered honestly, "Yes." But Bing Yong said decisively, "No, no matter how look at it, you've all been spun around like tops, haven't you?" You said, "There are two black spirits here." His face suddenly turned pale as he continued, "Back in the ancient Bayuan era, when was still alive, once hunted down soul that had escaped from the underworld. At the time, it was complete mess. even had to work together with Lu Jia just to catch it. What do you plan to do? This world was already chaotic enough, but this really kicks it up another level. All of sudden, I'm little glad I'm an immortal. By now, Tion Lynn had gone pale with fright, inwardly horrified. What kind of monster is this man? After that, he lowered his head and replied, "To be honest, don't know what should do right now either, but I'll do everything can think of." Bing Yang continued, "That's about all you can say, isn't it? don't like putting it that way, but to be blunt, you don't have the ability to resolve this matter. You're not completely useless, but you're not much better than that either." Hearing those words, Tion Lynn was momentarily speechless and did not know how to respond. He could only smile bitterly to himself. It's understandable, suppose. This is the perspective of an immortal after all. Right after that, Bingyong said something that made him jolt and stare wideeyed. but if interfere, that would be different. Tion Lynn could not help asking in astonishment, "You'll help me?" If that's the case, then of course not. Bing cut him off. If you're protector, then you should know that the heavenly secrets of the immortal realm are forbidden to be pried into. An immortal like me cannot reach into the fears of ordinary humans or spirits like you. Not only is direct assistance forbidden, even sharing influential information is under absolute strict prohibition. He lightly clenched his fist and said in determined voice, "If withdrew even tiny bit of my power, those black spirits would be finished. But the power used to defeat them could also bring consequences no one could predict. With just single mistake, it could create an outcome even worse than the calamity those black spirits are trying to use to devour the world. This is why all immortals who descend to the human world under various pretexts have something called false life, false life story, false identity. They choose role in order to minimize their influence on the world as much as possible and they may only act freely within that role. My false life, just as said, is the head of the Leaf family. This entire conversation between you and me, as well as what am about to do next, is limited to the scope of merchant who has come right to your door. But can pass information to the outside. If you understand that, then don't dream of easily obtaining my power. Tell me what you want, customer. After hearing such long speech, Tion Lynn still did not understand the hint in his words. Annoyed, he muttered inwardly, "What exactly does this old man want me to do? If all you want to talk about are these immortal rules everyone already knows, then don't give me hope in the first place. You make it sound so serious, and in the end, there's nothing at all. What are you even doing?" Bingong even stood there with his hands behind his back, smuggly praising himself. really spoke beautifully just now. Tion Lynn's anger flared up at once, and he cursed inwardly. Are you deliberately trying to drive me insane? Fine, then I'll really buy something from you and see. Just then, voice called out, "Hey, boss." Bing turned around and said to him, "Have you decided what you want to buy yet? If not, can show you the goods. There are plenty of things here." Tion Lynn replied frankly, "No, I've already decided what want to buy, but want to confirm first whether you sell that item here, boss. If possible, I'd also like to know whether the money have on hand is enough to buy it." Holding wooden box in his hands, Tion Lynn continued, heard that the head of the Leaf family does not only sell tangible things, but also trades and the knowledge he possesses." So, as customer and also as martial artist pursuing the Marshall path, want to buy your guidance, boss. Seeing this, Bingong immediately answered, "Certainly." He stammered little as he said, so this is how you're getting to the point. You're pretty sharp, but the guidance of an immortal? Normally, you couldn't buy something like that from the Leaf family. But if you think about it from another angle, the information each generation of family head comes into contact with is different. And if were to refuse customer just because myself am an immortal, that wouldn't be good thing for me either. Fine, though. It's first. If the customer wants it, I'll agree. As long as the price is appropriate, I'll do my utmost. Ton Lynn said joyfully, "Thank you. That's great." He looked at the wooden box and muttered inwardly. have no idea how much by yuan phone put in here. just hope it's enough. Then Bing Yang stepped forward, casually closed the lid of the box in Tion Lynn's hand and said, "Wait moment. Why are you in such hurry to pay? Naturally, can teach you something equivalent to the amount of money you have, but you're not short on money, are you? You're the heir of the Sacred Water Institute. After all, I'm sure you have plenty of money, so there's no need to rush. Just take the goods first and pay afterward. Not that I'm thinking badly of you, but if you can't afford for the moment, wouldn't it be enough to just write me an owe you? So now, let me think about what should teach you. Hearing this, Tien Lamb happily asked, "Boss, besides me, can someone else take this deal to?" Bing Duong lightly waved his fan and asked, "What if not me? Then who else could it be?" Tenlam Zip. It's the halfdemon friend just mentioned. He'll come out in little while. Then you'll understand right away, boss. Even though he has demon blood in him, he's guardian with special talent. and his character and morals are both very good. You seem little interested in him just now, too. And he's also someone the Leaf family truly values. Bing Duong immediately punched him in the face and cursed. You bastard. thought you were pretty clever, but this was never possible in the first place, was it? What the hell is wrong with you? Just because your friend is more talented, should guide him instead of you. Ten Lamb collapsed on the ground, his whole body stiff, completely unable to understand what had just happened. Bing Duong angrily said again. Is that something martial artist should ever say? The moment you open your mouth, already knew what was going through your head. You think doing that would be good for your friend, right? That half demon with his personality would definitely choose the path of demon development, not the path of guardian in this day and age. That really is the smart choice who still has the time to slowly temper themselves and accumulate power bit by bit. But even so, giving up this chance for him, forcing him to choose the path of humans. Be honest with yourself, and this whole business about making his body younger again is only tiny part of it. That is absolutely not for your friend's benefit, nor is it wise choice in the long run. Pointing his fan at Tien Lamb, Bing Duong said, "This is nothing more than your clumsy way of satisfying yourself." Tien Lamb's expression shook violently. Bing Duong directly lifted his body with energy and said, "At the end of the day, you still aren't ready. This isn't as simple as teaching you few talisman techniques. What you need is complete reconstruction of the way you think." true guardian must have selfless heart while at the same time believing in himself more than anything else. To put it in modern terms, it's like saying, "There's no one else left on the team, so let me carry everyone to victory." Just treat this as the hardship you have to endure because of karma from your previous life. You are the first person in several hundred years to learn my sacred secret art. In the hallway outside the room, Bachenguin Fong secretly climbed in through the window. He tiptoed forward, not daring to make even the slightest sound. As he looked around, he whispered, didn't expect there to be no guards or watchers around at all." So that's how it is. There's barrier made of demon power around this building, stopping everyone from leaving. If make move, can probably open an escape route, but that would alert the others. So, can only act secretly inside this building. Based on what scouted earlier, there's palace mate on the first floor who will help us, but still haven't had time to check the third floor. Bach and Fong raised his head and looked upward, thinking, "So far, still haven't detected any unusual energy. Is it because there's no one up there to begin with?" Thor. voice rang out. Then I'll be going first. palace maid was walking out. Bach and Fong immediately hid in dark corner by the nearby wall. Only after the maid's figure had completely disappeared. Did he dare stick his head out to look? Bach and Fong stood before that door, guessing there had to be someone inside. Yet, he could not sense that person's presence at all. Sneak peek inside? Not very realistic. So, what should do? Should just politely knock? Then summoning all his courage, he pushed the door open hard and froze on the spot. Inside was rather sensual scene. Someone was soaking her feet. That person spoke to Bach and Gwin Fong and asked, don't think I'd let you investigate this place, would If that were really your intention, then you wouldn't be clumsy enough to come this close without even bothering to conceal your own presence." Hi Lamb's face darkened as she questioned him. So it's only you? Bachwin Fong quickly raised hand in explanation. Sorry, didn't know you were resting. Please don't misunderstand. Hi. Lamb said, allowed you in. Without my permission, in the sorry state you're in, you wouldn't even have been able to see me. You'd better answer my question honestly." Taking sip of hot tea, she coldly asked, "That person didn't come with you?" Bachuin Fong could not help pausing, then said, "That friend?" In an instant, an extremely familiar feeling flashed through Bach and Gwyn Fong's mind, making him recall something from school. He had been strolling leisurely down corridor when he was suddenly startled by someone calling out Gwenfong. female student said with cheerful smile, don't you remember me? I'm true my from second year. Ten Lamb and are in the same club and we've met once before. Remember, what club? In the first semester, TN Lamb had barely gone to class much at all. Trumai asked with concern. It seems like TN Lamb hasn't been coming to school lately. you two are really close, so did something happen?" He smiled and replied, "His family probably has something going on around this time." His family usually goes back to their hometown for about 10 days to perform ancestral rights. The girl hesitated slightly and said, "Ancestral rights? see." Then next Friday, Bach and Gwyn Fong interrupted, "He'll probably be back around Wednesday." Then she turned and left, not forgetting to say, "Thank you." Bachwin Fong suddenly thought, "But next Friday is TM Lamb's birthday." don't know how she found out, but TM Lamb actually celebrates his birthday by the lunar calendar. I've really never seen anyone celebrate birthday like that. Still, it's better not to tell her. TM Lamb doesn't like people talking about his private life. That would be an invasion of privacy. Ever since he started high school, this was already the sixth one, and not even half of the first semester had passed yet. After being friends with that guy for about 4 years, Bakenwin Fong had gone through this kind of thing countless times. Of course, he also found it ridiculous. But his sharp male instincts told him that after discovering the other side's weak point, this was an opportunity. After thinking it through, Bachenuin Fong said to Hai Lamb, "Right now, he's injured and resting. So, came to greet you in Tien Lamb's place." The other party looked displeased. You came in his place to ask after me. What relationship do have with him? He cut her off and figning naturalness said, "Isn't it obvious? Although you two fought before, it wasn't because of any hatred. It was fair match. Even if he may indeed have hit little too hard, you were still magnanimous enough to let Tien Lamb win. That's what Tien Lamb said. Then he repeated the things Tien Lamb had once said. Don't even mention it. That guy is absurdly strong. Gwyn Fong, he's the strongest, most terrifying opponent I've ever met. And it's precisely because of him that was able to reach new level and become stronger. Then Bakanguin Fong added, "Of course, he's bit arrogant and little shy, so he can't directly express that he wants to see you." But after the match ended, he actually wanted to meet you alone once. Inwardly, he felt guilty. Sorry, Penlam. If don't use this method to get close to her, then won't have any chance to get any closer to her. Scratching his head, he continued. But with his personality, he definitely won't take the initiative to come see you. If you don't mind, little Hawaii, can bring him to you. Hawaii Lamb replied with some irritation. know that's not the main reason you came to see me. if you want me to listen to your story, then it seems this opening line wasn't very effective. Was it uneasy? Bach and Fong muttered inwardly. I'm done for. How lamb sat lazily, lifting her eyes to stare at him. Bachenuin Fong became somewhat awkward for moment. Then she said, "Tonight's dinner wasn't bad, but it seems the people under the water aren't very good at brewing wine. This is fruit wine from Flower Fruit Mountain. It's not some famous vintage. After all, it's only been brewed for 50 years. But tonight isn't about getting drunk. So, this is enough. Sit down. Let's drink little while we talk about that person named Tien Lamb." No, rather, let's talk about the reason you came here. Just like that, Bakenwin Fong successfully made Hawai Lamb lower her guard. Inside bedroom, strange fan was floating in midair. That fan radiated mysterious blue light and painted on its surface were mountains, rivers, and house. Suddenly, the scene on the fan manifested in reality. Tien Lamb's mouth fell open as he stared in days. Bing Duong asked, "Not bad scenery, right? If you stare at it all the time, it might get little boring, but coming here once in while to fish and relax is quite suitable. Somewhat bewildered, he asked, "Is this where immortals live?" Bindan replied, "No, don't know what you imagine that place to be like, but even that place can't compare to this one. This is space created with my own hands. Compared to true reality, it may still be bit rough. But when it comes to controlling everything exactly as please, it is extremely convenient. half believing and half doubting. He thought you created this place personally. The wind, the smell of the air, the moisture, and the abundant natural energy source. This is on completely different level from those half-baked illusions or simulated spaces created by spells. This is real world. had only ever heard of immortals. never imagined they could do something this unbelievable. At that moment, Bing Duong spoke, "Now you must make choice. The doctrine intend to sell you has already been decided. The only question is how you will understand it and absorb it. Of course, won't teach you incorrectly. If the result is unsatisfactory, then it will be entirely your responsibility. But even so, with only one night, I'm afraid it will still be rather difficult. The sky, which had been clear and warmly sunlit, in the blink of an eye turned into night full of glittering stars. Bing Duong calmly said, "Don't be surprised. already told you can control many things at will. The flow of time here is also something can grasp. can make it faster than the real world or slower. Just now merely change daytime into nighttime. If time itself were truly sped up or slowed down, you yourself would not be able to notice it. At least not before you left this place. Of course, even if time here passes faster than in reality. To you, that would only be joke. Suppose 1 minute here equals 1 hour outside. Then you would only have about 12 minutes left. Hearing this, Tien Lamb could not help being shaken. Bing Duong continued, "I'm wondering whether should slow time down little instead. If do, then 1 hour outside would become about 1 month in here. You could remain here until tomorrow morning, which would give you roughly year. But of course, in exchange, you would also lose the corresponding amount of lifespan." Ten Lamb froze and stammered. Tea that's only natural. If you're willing to do that for me, then accept. Bing Duong continued, "Listen to everything before agreeing. The lifespan you lose won't just be the one year you experience here. Simply enduring this kind of slowed time flow is already enough to overload an ordinary human body. For every month you stay here, your lifespan will be shortened by about 1 year. So if you stay here for 1 year, you will lose about 12 years of lifespan. 1 month for 1 year is only my estimate. You may lose even more than that. It's also possible it will be somewhat less, but at the very least you won't age physically. Only the number of days you can still live will decrease. Trading one year for 12 months even think that's little expensive with only one meager year. How much can you really grow? could also slow time down less in which case the price you pay would. TM Lamb did not want to hear anymore and immediately cut being Duong off loudly saying no this is enough. Bing Duong said again, this brat has quite bit of nerve. More than 10 years of lifespan and you'll burn it just like that without even thinking it over. Or are you really that confident?" He explained, "It's not like that." To be honest, sacrificing that much lifespan. Of course, I'm afraid and I'm not even sure whether it'll really be worth it. But didn't you say it yourself, senior? Don't do things halfway. Master everything completely. Bing Duong immediately said, told you to take responsibility." Ten Lamb said, "By that logic, the burden I'm supposed to carry and lead in the first place is already something absurd. If I'm going to grab some idiot by the collar who wants to become ghost king within 6 months, then at the very least, have to be able to reach comparable level myself." Lee Tien Lamb calculated inwardly, "Then I'll just close my eyes and give it everything have for this one year." Tien Lamb could not help recalling the time he trained with Lee Chintang. Uncle, what are you even talking about? Can't you see I'm already giving it everything I've got? You're the one who forced me to go through all this in the first place. Uncle and nephew fought fiercely. He tried to tint his arm to block the incoming attack, grumbling inwardly, talking to me while beating me up, "What the hell is this?" Li Chintang reminded him in deep voice, "This is combat training. Do you think I'm the only one who talks while fighting? No matter what, what I'm saying is, why don't you devote more thought to your own cultivation? Just stop going to school? It's useless. What's the point of studying one more year? Hearing that, Ten Lamb ground his teeth in anger. Damn it. Now even you started nagging me too. Wasn't you who said that while can still enjoy school life, should enjoy it. You were also the one who supported me going to soul. What did that old man tell you to deliberately make things difficult for me just to force me to work harder? I've already done my best. already proved that last time. Liin Tang then replied, "This isn't your father's idea. I'm saying this because I've seen enough. can't just sit still anymore. You clearly can still work harder, can still run farther, and yet you're just wandering around aimlessly. You know it yourself, too. Those children your age out there who are fighting desperately are in state of utter despair. Can't you at least put forth half the effort they do? Just this year alone would be enough. Seeing his uncle earnestly trying to persuade him like this. Tien Lamb could only agree. Fine. Then he took up his sword and charged forward clashing with the other man. Lie Chintang blocked the seventh strike in time. He said, "First, even if worked harder here, it wouldn't really change much. can't defeat all the demons in the world. What could gain from it is nothing more than becoming the kind of son that old man would be proud of. And hate that from the bottom of my heart." As he spoke, he unleashed move using surge of demonic power to attack his opponent. Seeing that Li Chint Tang remained completely unharmed, he thought, "There's no feeling of being overwhelmingly suppressed." From the start, this move looked like it had only been adjusted in distance and force to suit that purpose. At that moment, Lie Chintang lifted his leg and kicked Tien Lamb flying. fell for it. He lay exhausted on the ground, his numb hand trembling slightly as he said, "Damn it, you clearly said you'd only use energy for defense and that we were just fighting handto hand. But now you're definitely going to justify it by saying this is to let me experience real combat in battle." Who actually keeps their promises, right? Lie Chin Tang said in surprise, how did you guess? You're right. There are only two kinds of people who fight while carrying restrictions or conditions. Either they plan to stab you in the back or they're idiots." Leaving that aside, "What was that move you used just now? Did someone teach you martial arts?" He asked in confusion, "What?" Le Chin Tang continued, "That movement you made before kicking me in the face when you twisted the blade." Only then did Tien Lamb react. thought you meant something else. Recently, read comic that had similar technique in it. Although the author's explanation of that technique was pretty nonsense, thought that if adjusted the posture and force output of demonic energy little, it might produce similar effect, so just experimented on my own bit. Lie Chin Tang asked in astonishment. You came up with it yourself? TM Lamb replied casually. here we go again. Don't bother with those trivial details, uncle. Actually, it only has bit of effect because this is just sparring right now. In real fight, if the opponent were weak, this move might still be useful. But if you were seriously fighting me, do you think the result would be any different from what just happened? Lie Chint Tang was about to say something, but he cut him off first. Enough. know what you're going to say. You're going to say that effort and talent are what matter most, and that just need to try little harder. Who wouldn't want to hear words like that? know you're worried about me, but it's fine. don't want to climb any higher. Tan Lamb's face darkened as he thought. Back then, mocked what uncle said, not only because was in my rebellious phase, but also because had never truly felt that possessed any outstanding talent. The only reason was treated specially was because was that man's son. If it had been anyone else in my position, they would have stood out more than the others, too. But the thought that had just flashed through my mind had worked surprisingly well, even on that kind of monstrous creature. If what uncle said was true, if there really was something special about me and had always been wasting it for nothing, then this might be my last chance. Even if it was already too late, had finally found what wanted to do. Now that had gained little strength and had the chance to learn everything, didn't mind trading away more than 10 years of my lifespan for it. Back in reality, Tion Lynn said to Bing Yang in voice full of determination, "In this one year, will remember every word of guidance and every moment of instruction you give me, senior, will engrave them deep in my heart." Bingong replied, "Look at those eyes. You finally gotten serious. You're still bit stiff, but you're definitely much stronger than before." asked because knew you'd answer like that. Honestly, if you'd given me some half-hearted reply, would have changed my mind. That would have been too troublesome. But you really did keep running away until the very last moment. As he opened gourd of wine, he said, "You've seen the technique of the demon sealing floating talisman already, right?" Even now, Bratz like you still need bit of real combat experience. Inside here are the demons defeated when was young. total of 108 of them. Every single one is highle great demon. Enough to keep you busy for an entire year. We got plenty of time. Compared to theory, prefer teaching real combat experience. Then Bing Yang said provocatively, "So let me see just how capable you really are." The scene shifted elsewhere. gleaming golden wine jar sat on the table. While Lynn spoke up, so that's how it is. Those two black spirits were in collusion with some force inside the dragon palace, which is how they managed to slip into this martial tournament. Now understand. So this is why you came to see me. Even knowing it might be considered rude, you still came. Hearing this, Buan Fong thought to himself. Her reaction is completely different from what expected. It's like she'd already guessed it long ago. Tilting his head, he asked in surprise. Could it be that you already knew about this while Lin's face suddenly flushed red? No. Let me ask you something. What do you think of the dragon palace? know you have halfhuman blood and are closer to that side. So, want to know what impression this place gives you from that perspective. The wine jar trembled slightly. Bayu Unfang answered somewhat awkwardly. Well, this place actually isn't bad. Although some strange things have happened, otherwise it seems pretty peaceful. Of course, that's just my personal impression. She raised her cup and said, "You're not wrong." Traditionally, the Dragon Palace clan has ruled the seas, and they have always been fairly tolerant toward humans. Perhaps because they never felt the need to interfere in the affairs of the land. To the people of old, the sea was more brutal force than any demon. Setting sail into such waters, even if out of foolishness, was still regarded as kind of courage worthy of respect. So, aside from very few extremely rare cases, the sea clans have never made move against humans. They simply left everything to the everchanging sea, their homeland, and watched silently. Hi, Lynn continued. In fact, speaking of the east, they even once went against nature itself to stand on humanity's side. Some dragon kings controlled the weather or granted abundant harvests and did not even demand anything in return. Bayuanfong strongly agreed and said, "That's right. In the fairy tales heard growing up, the dragon palace was always described as very beautiful place." She continued, "To humans of this age, it's more than just that. The fact that the demon king is able to establish laws for humankind is largely thanks to the support of the eastern seadragon palace. This isn't something many people know. As said, fundamentally speaking, the sea clans are fairly friendly toward humans, but outsiders cannot know what the situation is like within the dragon palace. Still, no matter how friendly the dragon palace may be toward humans, never harming humans under any circumstances is completely different matter. The only reason the entire sea follows that rule is because the strongest one in the dragon palace gave that order. don't know why, but one thing is certain. The eastern sea dragon king gambled even his own position in order to stand by the demon king. That is why the sea naturally became humanity's territory. free domain untouched by the demon king and not necessarily bound to obey those laws. And yet you people betrayed that choice by yuanfong asked in confusion. What betrayed? What do you mean? Her expression immediately darkened carrying trace of reproach. If you know full well and still ask, then dying 100 times wouldn't be enough. Looking at your stupid face, it seems you haven't even thought about it all. Fine, let me put in way you'll understand. How clean do you think is now? Compared to 666 years ago, how severe has it become? Don't tell me you don't know. And even so, you people still pretend nothing is wrong. See, any human with even little sense knows that you are ungrateful children to the sea that cradled you. Of course, the sea isn't the only thing you treat that way. What in nature have you ever treated kindly, but the sea is completely different. Do you know why? He replied, "Because the people living under the sea are very good to humans because they have that kind of respect and pride toward the sea." Right? Even if they ignored humanity, they never thought humans could really do anything to the vast ocean. Why? Lynn nodded. That's right. No one can know in advance. So, it's hard to say whether the Dragon King's decision was ultimately right or wrong, but it seems the other members of the Dragon Palace don't think so. Most of the high-ranking officials of the Eastern Sea Dragon Palace are dissatisfied with the Dragon King, except for those who regard obeying his will as more important than life itself. In the end, they have endured and obeyed those laws for 666 years, even though they could have cast them aside at any moment. Even so, the reason rebellion has not broken out is because the power structure is very clear. The current master of the Eastern Sea Dragon Palace is one of the strongest dragon palace lords in history. Even if those dissatisfied people join forces, they still wouldn't be his match. That's why they began plotting rebellion, even summoning the calamity called the black spirits. Only she suddenly fell silent. Her gaze gradually sharpened. Bayuanfong asked an alarm, "Why you? What are you doing? What's wrong?" Then she pointed at the wine cup in front of Buan Fong and said, "I'm talking about the cup in front of you. Why aren't you drinking it? You got quite some nerve." Refusing the wine pour with my own hands right in front of me. By Yuan Fong hurriedly explained in fright, "No, no, that's not it. I'm only 17. I'm still not old enough to drink, and besides, don't really know how to drink." After hearing that, Hu Lynn became even more annoyed and shouted angrily, "You're using your age as an excuse? Listen carefully. In the east, when an elder offers you wine, you shut up and drink it all. This is an order by Yuan Fong thought to himself. This time, really have nothing left to argue with. But his experience with alcohol was pitifully limited. Tion Lynn had even mocked him before, saying his alcohol tolerance was terrible. Bayuan phone would get drunk until he was limp as mud, collapsed flat on the ground, able only to say, know, but the problem is the very few times he had drunk before had all been rather unpleasant." The kinds of alcohol he could drink without getting completely wasted were extremely limited both in type and in strength. By yuan phone looked at the cup in his hand and secretly observed it thinking it looks really strong. could smell the alcohol even from this far away though the aroma is actually pretty nice. Suddenly he seemed to realize something and looked up while barked out the order fiercely. Drink Bayu on phone could only grimace and obey. Trembling, he raised the cup and answered yes. He took small sip and after swallowing his hand tightened involuntarily as if he were suppressing something. At that very moment, the change that occurred inside by Yuanfing's body was not only because of the cup of wine Hawaii Lynn had given him. Earlier, he had eaten seven demon cores along with all those nourishing foods. The process of digesting the power of those demon cores have become extremely slow. Even now, the seven demon cores still had not completely dissolved. And now there was also the immortal peach wine among the countless spirit medicines of Flower Fruit Mountain. This was wine brewed from peaches and was considered one of the finest wines. He let go, and the wine cup fell, clinking sharply as it struck the others, even though it could still only be considered low-grade wine. The water in the pond suddenly overflowed. Hin still sat calmly above with her feet in the water, leisurely drinking. But that alone was enough to become the most perfect catalyst, the digestive aid he needed most at this moment. By Yuanfing's whole body sank into the pond water, water spilled everywhere, and his body lay there motionless. The white bands of ice wrapped around him began absorbing water, gradually loosening, then dissolving into the pond. In days, he braced himself against the chair and slowly stood up, folding her arms. Hland glanced at him and said, "Just as guessed, you've swallowed far too many things your body simply can't digest properly. could tell the moment first met you. The aura on your body is fairly strong, but outwardly you're complete mess." Her eyes darkened as she thought to herself. Even so, didn't expect him to react this quickly. Then she added, "Let me guess. You ate the energy cores of the enemies you defeated, didn't you? Did you eat anything else? Buy you on foam. Look bewildered. No, haven't eaten anything else. But why Lynn felt suspicious? He doesn't even know this. They call him an honored guest. But would the Dragon Palace's imperial physicians really use such precious medicine on him? Or did someone else give it to him? Forget it. This guy really is lucky. Bayuan Fong said somewhat apologetically, sorry. Did what just drank have some kind of special effect? I've taken medicine before, but this feels completely different. feel more clear-headed. Before it felt like drinking an energy drink or coffee, but now it feels like just ate full meal and got really good sleep on top of that. Thank you so much. If that's the case, then feel like tomorrow can go all out in the match without any problem. Taking sip of wine, she said indifferently, "You're too confident. That was nothing more than passable drink. If you had been allowed to drink the real flower mountain immortal peach wine, then one thank you would be nowhere near enough to repay the favor. But even this is still treasure that most people in this world will never taste in their entire lives. You'd better prepare as much as possible for tomorrow's bloody battle. Even if you go all out, I'm afraid the outcome still might not change in the slightest. On the other side, she continued, "Let's just take this as bit of compensation for the mistake made the first time we met week ago." By yuan phone recalled it, scratched his head and said with laugh that incident thinking about it now, also barged into battle that had already ended for no reason. So, let's call it even. Looking at Bay Yuan Fong, she said, "I'm also glad to see you've recovered faster than expected. Now we have more time." Bay Yuan Fong replied casually, "Actually, I'm not that sleepy, but it looks like don't have anything else to do anyway, so I'll try to get little rest." Hin disagreed and coldly ordered, "Stop saying stupid things. You are staying here with me until dawn. Outside night fell. The moon appeared then quickly vanished giving way to the rising sun. Bay yuan foam let out tired sigh. By now his eye circles were as dark as pandas. He thought gloomily this is awful. Of course this is hundred times better than doing nothing and just sitting around. No, thousand times better. But mentally I've really been rung dry. Then by yuan phone walked to the door and called out Tion Lynn. Tion Lynn happily stepped in and said, "You're awake? Look at me. Seems like don't need to cut my hair anymore." As soon as he finished speaking, the two stared at each other, both stunned. Tion Lynn calmly asked, "Why are you looking at me like that? What's with that buzzed cut of yours? Try to understand the situation in front of you and consider every possibility." flash of inspiration suddenly seemed to spark in young man's head. get it now. Immediately afterward, Bay Yuan phone shouted, "What did you do to my friend? Show your true form right now. Tion Lynn frowned helplessly and quickly answered. Are you serious? It's me. Really? Want proof? Your name is by Yuan Fong. Your birthday is November 21st. You live with your mother and your favorite food is mixed vegetables, right? The girls you've liked since middle school. In order are Xiao, Tion Yin, and Well, was wrong? Need me to tell few more of your secrets. Bay Yuan Fong said unhappily. But beating other people is because you're good at games, not because you spend money. Blaming people like that is just unfair. Isn't that what always say? Unless you can prove otherwise. But really am happy. It really is you. don't know what exactly happened, but looking at you now, your hair actually looks pretty good, and your whole vibe is completely different. Tion Lynn thumped his chest and declared boldly, "It's not just the outside. Just wait and see. I'll show you what look like after leveling up." Then he continued, "I'm not trying to insult you or anything, but you'd better tie your hair up, Tion Lynn. There are people with hairstyles like yours, but they look way better than you." Irritated, he suddenly remembered and thought, "That's right. only just remembered now." This guy has always been ridiculously good at pissing people off. Since it's been whole year, I'd actually forgotten. Granny, you walked in and said, "So, both of you are awake? hope you two rested well last night. The banquet is about to begin. I've come to take you both to the banquet hall, which is also where official matters will be handled. If either of you feels unwell or wants to withdraw, the two interrupted her and answered in unison, "No need. We can go." Scene shift at the Lee residence. Everyone had already gathered in the courtyard. The Lee family steward Lu Yuan spoke up. As everyone knows, this newly arrived shipment is not only rare, but also extremely large in quantity. Among it is the longevity medicine prepared for the upcoming immortal banquet. So every item must be stored carefully. This is of the utmost importance. Lu Yuan solemnly reminded them again. Absolutely no mistakes can be allowed. Therefore, everyone must remain fully focused and properly managed the part of the work for which they are responsible. The servants and the residents answered in unison, "Yes, steward." Suddenly, voice rang out, "Hey, hey, don't make the atmosphere so tense. So, what if few dishes go bad? If eating spoiled food can kill them, can they still be called immortals? Lu Yuan turned to look and discovered that the newcomer was Bing Yang. my elder long time no see. Lu Yuan, she continued, heard from above that you arrived last night and had planned to come pay my respects, but Bingong interrupted her. You couldn't find me, right? Last night, went door to door selling goods to noble. Actually, went to meet that famous demon selling merchant, but waited all night and he never showed his face. Still, that's fine. In the end, came up with way to squeeze him dry without leaving single drop and eat him clean, too. It's like playing game. Grinding your way up from low level is the most fun. Watching the stats shoot up is addictive. Then he asked in confusion, But where's Wuji? We agreed to have lunch together, but didn't see him in his room." Lu Yuan replied, "My lord is receiving guest in the reception room." Bing Yong turned to go look for Wuji, muttering as he walked. "This is too rude. That won't do." Lu Yuan hurly stopped him. "Elder, even that lord has no way to deal with it." "That guest," Bingyong said. know. Isn't it obvious? Someone barged and uninvited and still wants to be treated like an honored guest. That kind of person definitely has no good intentions. Most likely here to freeload food and drink. Anyway, now that I'm the steward here. If trash like that shows up, isn't it my responsibility to deal with it? The scene then shifted to the reception room. Bingyong grabbed the doororknob. He suddenly shoved the door open hard and shouted, "Where is that stench coming from?" The dragon king cried out in surprise. "You, what's wrong, Wuji? You're here." Bing Yang casually walked in and said, "Hey, if you're bringing something smelly into the room, the least you can do is open the door and air it out. only just stepped in and already it feels like my nose is about to rot off. He walked over and flung open the window with one hand. Looking at the scenery outside, he praised it. Nice for you, isn't it? Ventilation is important, right? Especially when there's such foul smell. Wait, Bingyong looked at that guest, blurted out, "Isn't that Ziggo way? If you were coming, you should have at least sent word first. could at least have burned some incense before you arrived. What brings you here? You never thought much of the brats here. You always said they were pathetically struggling to imitate humans that it was laughable and yet you obediently accept their gifts and secretly enjoy their reverence. Zigguay spoke coldly sit down. If you're one of the Leaf family, then you need to hear this too. Vignyang replied with open disdain, don't want to. it's not that don't want to hear you speak. just don't want to sit at the same table as you. won't go deaf just because I'm not sitting across from you. Right. Zigguay suppressed his emotions and said, "As you know, because of the recent incident, the Holy Water Institute has suffered severe losses. Although heavenly law forbids us from interfering in the mortal world, the sacrificial right is only 6 months away. We cannot simply stand by and watch. This is disaster we cannot ignore." Byong asked, "Is that so? So, you're planning to ignore heavenly law and directly confront the demons?" He answered firmly, "No, we won't do that. Even if we cannot intervene directly as immortals, we have responsibility to do something. If this continues, then 6 months from now, the Korean Peninsula will become living hell to fill the void left by the Holy Water Institute. We must act as soon as possible. Bingyong asked curiously again. I'm like, just asked, you've made up your mind, but how exactly are you going to fill that void? He answered, we will revive the Warang Way. Bingyong was shocked when he heard that. What? Zigguaya continued, "Including you and me, the immortals from the Korean Peninsula will choose children with potential and take them in as disciples. Then the children who inherit our will and our skills will shoulder the responsibility of protecting the future of the Korean Peninsula. Not the rotten, decadent chaos the Holy Water Institute became after few centuries, but true warriors of the kind that once existed on this land. That is why came here today. To ensure the necessary supplies for establishing the new Warang way. We need the leaf family to provide longevity medicine and weapons to train the children who will inherit our will. Naturally, there will be proper compensation in return. The half demons here will no longer be despised under the name of the new Warang Way. Moreover, if any among them have sufficient talent, they may even become official members of the Warang Way and are direct disciples. Bingyong said, "Are you joking with me? The responsibility of immortals filling the gap left by the Holy Water Institute. Half demons no longer being looked down on. When you say such beautifully polished lies, don't you feel sick at all? If you were really that kind of person, you'd probably have died of your own allergies several times over. heard that when the Holy Water Institute was completely destroyed, you were delighted, weren't you? That was the dream of your entire life when you were still human. for whole thousand years. You've always wanted to become the ruler of the world, the smartest, the greatest. He paused to think, then continued. Fine. If all you really wanted was to teach those children, then would respect you. But after raising them, are you really going to let them go? Of course not. They aren't disciples. They're pawns. Pawns that will let you manipulate the mortal world without taking action yourself. If that's the case, then wouldn't the Korean peninsula fall into your hands in the blink of an eye? fall into the hands of so-called immortals, people who always claim they act only for some noble cause. Zigguay replied calmly. "And what would be wrong with that?" Bingyong froze. "What?" He answered, "Even that Supreme One has already permitted this. So, he must also agree that the humans below need stricter control." "No, this should have happened several hundred years ago." How ridiculous. Just because one boundary crossing demon ran wild, humanity was allowed 666 years of freedom and indulgence. The of Josian was the product of that age of freedom and indulgence. So understand your resentment, but at the very least, you should have some self-awareness. You are an immortal, nobler existence than those others. If you cannot agree, then shut your mouth and watch with your foolish eyes. Within 6 months, the Korean Peninsula will become the greatest paradise on Earth. Bingong took off his mask and replied, "Fine, understand. If you're done talking, then come outside with me. Looks like my shallow little patience has reached its limit. So, let's settle this outside, you filthy old man." At that moment, the scene shifted to the bottom of the sea, where schools of fish swam happily. Inside Chunla Hall, the banquet hall of the Dragon Palace of the Eastern Sea was decorated in astonishing splendor and luxury. young woman stepped forward, honored guests. Greetings and welcome. Were you satisfied with this morning's feast? My name is Wuang, she introduced herself. To further enliven the atmosphere before the martial arts tournament begins, have been ordered to serve as the main host. Though am merely lowly maid by her highness the princess's side, was fortunate enough to be entrusted with this role thanks to my little bit of eloquence and modest understanding of martial arts. But suppose our honored guests aren't too concerned with that. So let us move straight to the main event. The first match of the finals is about to begin. First, let me introduce this pairing. combination that could be considered special even among the outstanding competitors of this martial arts assembly. One is noble from the Korean Peninsula, brave and skilled in battle, and the other is the descendant of fairy spirit reappearing in the world after hundreds of years. Wuang pointed toward the two contestants as she introduced them. Beck Wan Pong and Kenrim. Hearing this, Kenrim was somewhat speechless and said, thought after breakfast they'd let us stay somewhere quiet. Who would have thought they'd bring us straight here without saying word?" Suddenly, he cried out, He saw Sedo waving at him. Beck Wan Pong smiled bitterly to himself. didn't think I'd still get to see her smiling so brightly. And the person beside her really is the dragon king after all. Back then, my mind went blank and attacked him without thinking. Now that think about it, didn't cause huge disaster? His hair seems bit shorter. That dragon king glanced toward his youngest daughter. At this moment, Sedo looked especially happy and excited. Seeing that, he let out soft breath as if some of the weight in his heart had been lifted. Wu Muing continued, "Now then, their opponents come from family whose reputation is no less than that of fairy spirits. They're the only team in the preliminaries that advanced smoothly without either defeat or surrender." "And now," Kianram said quietly to Beck Wan Pong, "This situation is worse than we thought." Yeah, he added, "Since this is the finals, thought they'd gather all the contestants in one place, at least so we could identify each other. Maybe we might even catch glimpse of those dark spirits or at the very least come up with some kind of quick strategy with our allies." Beck Wan Pong said, just hope the opponents we face will be little more favorable." At that moment, Wu Ming continued the introduction. Two top contenders from the northern region, the undefeated champion duo Arii and Dubai. Without needing to exchange words, we almost immediately realized that they were not dark spirits, but they were very strong. The two on this side carefully observed their opponents. Ariite bared his sharp teeth and bit clean through the sharp blade in his hand with single crunch. Kian Rim and Beck Wan Pong both felt uneasy and could only stand there watching. The other one sighed and said, "Honestly, did you really have to bring food here?" While chewing on the blade, Ari answered, thought had already eaten too much, but there was no other choice. The meals were too plain, so had to supplement them. The ingredients they use to entertain us are indeed not bad, but things like weapons and iron and steel taste better the longer they've been used, no matter how good something new tastes. If its owner hasn't even used it once, he suddenly said, Ari looked toward Kenram. Then he said it by, "Hey sis, that tall guy. Can fight him? Do whatever you want. Even if said no, you wouldn't listen anyway." The two sides stood facing each other, holding pearl in her hand. Wu Ming said, "The basic rules of the finals are the same as the preliminaries. If your opponent can no longer continue fighting or clearly declare surrender, then victory and defeat will be decided. However, unlike the preliminaries, in the finals, all four members of the two pairs will fight at the same time. Naturally, match will only be considered over when both members of one team are unable to continue fighting. In the case of surrender, even if only one of the two members declares surrender, it will count as defeat. In addition, if you step off the arena and leave the designated boundaries, you will also lose. Beck Wan Pong did not understand the arena. She continued in that case. Then she tossed the ball into the middle of the field. The first match of the finals begins now. At that very moment, the surrounding scenery suddenly changed and the arena began to shake violently. Beck Wan Pong spoke first. was just wondering what they meant by leaving the boundary. So that's what it is. This arena really is huge. Several times bigger than the one used in the preliminaries. Ken asked him, "So what's the plan?" You can feel it too, right? These two are completely different from the demons you easily defeated in the preliminaries. At the very least, both of them are spirit level. Especially that woman. Ever since just now, she's been giving off an extremely strong pressure. If this had been yesterday, we might very well have lost. Even if the two of us joined forces against her, but now I'm no longer on the same level as was yesterday. can deal with her easily. Before he had even finished speaking, Beck Wan Pong had already moved on his own and activated his power. Seeing that, Kian Room hurriedly said, "Hey, this isn't one-on-one match. It's team battle." With resolute expression, he said, "I'll go first. Follow me." Beck Wan Pong's fairy hammer suddenly expanded, and he ground his teeth together, his eyes flashing purple. Beck Wan Pong tightly gripped the fairy hammer in his right hand and raised it high. He aimed at the two dark figures across from him and launched his attack. Beck Wan Pong did not understand the arena. The fairy hammer in his hand extended outward, ferociously hurtling straight toward his opponents. Its destructive force astonishing, its offensive momentum so violent that nothing seemed able to stop it. Holding folding fan, Wuing floated lightly above the arena, glanced down with interest, and commented, "That strike really is wild." Looking at the devastation caused by the fairy hammer. Wuang felt bit wary. Could that really be the legendary fairy hammer? Its destructive power truly lives up to its reputation. Sedo watched excitedly while the dragon king sat on the high platform stroking his beard as he observed. Then he remarked to unleash such fierce firepower right from the start without probing first shows that he's extremely confident in his own strength. But as soon as he finished speaking, he denied that judgment in his heart. No, it seems he's rather cautious, too, which is why he's using the fairy hammer's basic form rather than its true form. really shouldn't comment, but it can freely alter its shape and structure. To an enemy, this is probably the most troublesome part about it. But the true difference lies elsewhere. He weighed the fairy hammer and judged it. Volume and mass compared to its size. Even if it only possesses monster level power or below, it can still produce physical shock waves that opponents of the same level can hardly withstand. That is exactly why even as pseudo fairy spirit and even with its weaknesses, it can still stand firm. As long as one masters the basic use of this hammer, that alone is enough to leave anyone weaker than its user utterly unable to cope. Not to mention, if fairy spirit has already mastered its crown in true form, then so long as their stamina has not run dry, they can launch attack after attack without any restraint. Even so, that alone means nothing. This strike from Beck Wan Pong even caused the deep sea itself to tremble. Beck Wan Pong launched long range assault, standing at the far end of the arena and repeatedly smashing heavy blows toward his opponents. The shock so intense that the entire arena shook. Just then, huge explosion occurred and he frowned as he looked toward streak of purple light hurtling toward him at extreme speed. Beck Wan Pong immediately leaned backward and successfully dodged. The other party spoke in praise. "Your reflexes aren't bad." spearhead stained with purple demonic power had appeared, Ari said in low voice. "That level of attack was enough to defeat any weakling met in the preliminaries." Of course, that's only in the preliminaries. After saying that, he sprang upward, preparing to hurl his long spear at Beck Wan Pong. At that moment, Beck Wan Pong began retracting the fairy hammer. His movement made Ariey pause slightly, but the motion of Ari's hands did not stop at all, and he thrust precisely toward Beck Wan Pong. Beck Wan Pong nimly dodged the strike, immediately lowered his body and braced one hand against the arena floor. Arieyi leaped backward, confronting Beck Wan Pong headon in tense standoff. He had not expected Beck Wan Pong's reactions to be that fast, instantly reading through the weapon-breaking technique and the evasion. He recalled the attacks he had just launched. The first strike had been carefully adjusted precisely to make the opponent believe he could defend or counterattack. If the opponent tried to defend or counterattack, the second strike would hit him head-on. Beck Wan Pong absolutely would not have been able to block that blow. His body would have been pierced through by single spear. After considering it for moment, Ariey praised, "Not bad, though little disappointing, too." He tightened his grip on the spear and adjusted his stance. If he used blade, this would be much more interesting. Beck Wan Pong stared tensely at his opponent. Ari's figure was as fast as an illusion, and in the blink of an eye, he thrust out series of powerful spear strikes toward him. Beck Wan Pong still calmly dodged them one by one, then suddenly noticed corner above him. From that angle, giant hammer came crashing down with thunderous roar. Dubai swung her enormous hammer and savagely brought it down on Beck Wan Pong. But Beck Wan Pong blocked it firmly, leaving her utterly shocked. Beck Wan Pong took the blow, blood streaming non-stop from his nose, but instead of retreating, he swung his arm in counterattack. At that moment, he abruptly flung his arm backward and decisively blocked Dubai's sneak attack with just one hand. Beck Wan Pong clenched his other hand into fist and quickly threw punch from his side. Dubai was startled by his counterattack. But before Beck Wan Pong's intention could fully take shape, Ariey's spear tip pierced through his shoulder and Beck Wan Pong instantly stiffened in place. Seizing the moment, his movement faltered. Dubai immediately launched another attack with loud boom. The collision sent thick clouds of dust and smoke surging up and both are and Dubai were shocked. Dubai could not believe it. Beck Wan Pong burst out of the explosion like bolt of lightning and charged straight at her. In an instant, the two were at point blank range. He unleashed rapid barrage of punches on her body, beating her until she had no strength left to counterattack. Grinding her teeth, Dubai retreated, thinking to herself, "Who exactly is this guy? His attacks clearly aren't anything special. Even if they're just physical attacks without any techniques, no matter how many times they hit me, this shouldn't be enough to put me at risk of serious injury. What truly makes no sense is his absurdly excessive toughness. The first blow is one thing, but my second strike was delivered with full force to kill him outright. She recalled how desperately she had just attacked Beck Wan Pong. That explosion was so huge and yet he still came out completely unharmed. could clearly feel the impact all the way to my fingertips. So why can he still keep moving as if nothing happened? Before Dubai could come up with an answer, Beck Wan Pong had already pounced at her like madman, trying to continue attacking with his fists. The two were still locked in fierce close-range battle on the arena. Outside the field, Wu Ming commented excitedly. Dubai and Beck Wan Pong. The intense one-on-one clash between these two opponents is still continuing. Indeed, this is ferocious battle worthy of the reputation and level of this main event. But why has Kian suddenly disappeared? And Ariey also seemed to be waiting in the distance rather than interfering in their fight. Sonkai watched the fierce battle below with tension and thought to himself. The outcome has already been decided. Fairy spirits and sea spirits probably shared the same line of thinking. That was to try and secure victory with the least possible loss of strength. In this tournament of eight participating teams, the finals were being held all on the same day, and every opponent was powerful fighter who had survived round after round. single victory means nothing by itself. No matter how many powerful enemies you defeat, once you are exhausted, it is still only defeat in the end because that means you are forced to stop. Moreover, after yesterday's preliminaries, fear all the contestants have already learned that lesson well. Yet in battle, even when there is gap in strength and skill, it is hard to avoid turning it into drawn out fight. Sonkai looked down anxiously. In the end, the key still lay in the finishing blow that could end the opponent and the probing phase needed to reach that point. Before your opponent discovers your weakness, find theirs first, then attack through that opening and seize victory. Sonkai recalled the strike at the start of the battle. Although by Yuanfings earlier attack had looked flashy, it lacked substance. That excessive flamboyance had merely been cover to buy time for Tion Lynn to hide himself. How shameful. Even was distracted for moment and missed the instant Tion Lynn disappeared. He frowned, worry written across his face. Right after that, the image transmitted from the purple sphere showed air hey gritting his teeth extremely tense. For someone directly involved in the battle, it went without saying that was precisely why such difficult situation had appeared. Sonkai's analysis was extremely accurate. The reason he did not directly interfere in his elder sister's battle, or more precisely, could not interfere, was because he had discovered Tion Linn's ambush. At that moment, he was thrusting his long spear into empty space. The entire audience fell silent. Tion Lynn, you're hiding somewhere in the arena, waiting to launch an attack the moment weakness appears. They guessed that these two opponents had divided their roles according to their strengths. By Yuan Fong excelled at defense while Tion Lynn was in charge of offense and by Euanfing's role was obviously to draw their attention. Thus, while guarding against and searching for the hidden Ton Lynn, he continuously stabbed his spear into the air to probe for Tion Lynn's position. Their goal was to control the situation together with his sister without revealing the slightest opening. Their plan was to quickly deal with Bay Yuan Fo, attack him from front and back to defeat him and then create two against one situation to surround Tion Lynn in hiding. But on the other side, Bayuan Fo was still able to nimly dodge every attack even now. Not only that, he could even grasp every movement of his opponents. At this moment, Dieby continued to tense her body. She was gathering her strength and beams of light flashed from above all across the stage. Bay Yuan Fong raised both hands in front of his forehead, his eyes never leaving Da by position. She hurled herself downward with fierce determination, violently bringing her hammer straight down at by Yuanfing's head. The entire stage shook from the blow as Dai B's massive Warhammer crashed thunderously into the ground. After that strike, she panted heavily, but her opponent was by Yuanfong. Though his body still trembled in waves, he remained standing and did not fall. Bay Yuan Foam spoke. What pity. It seems you still haven't used your full strength. If you had taken little more risk, this battle would already be over. Bayuan Foam was badly injured. Both his hands and the right half of his face have been battered beyond recognition with fresh blood flowing down continuously. Pure brute force alone is not enough. Wanted to defeat monster like by Yuan Foam, that way is truly too naive. He immediately counterattacked throwing straight punch at Dieby. Dieby quickly raised the shaft of her hammer horizontally to block it. His powerful physique and rapid regeneration were enormous advantages. By Yuanfing's hand had already fully regenerated, completely intact and without trace of injury, and was now clashing headon with the giant hammer in Dieby's hands. He looked at her seriously, but for her, this instead seemed to be completely crushing disadvantage. Bayuan Fong began his counteroffensive and Dai could only defend continuously, retreating step by step. Damn it. He tightened his grip on long spear, cold sweat pouring from his forehead. What the hell is this? My sister has my support, yet she still can't gain the upper hand in one-on-one. He ground his teeth nervously and darted his eyes around in search. I'd only heard that monsters were strong and attacked in bizarre ways. But no one ever said they were this tough, like turtles hiding in their shells, and that human is definitely nearby. Airhee's nerves were stretched to the limit, an aura that was almost impossible to sense, faint killing intent clearly leaked out deliberately by the other side. He realized Tion Lynn was near him because the opponent had intentionally let trace of killing intent slip out. Hay began to hesitate. Is this really necessary? They're only human level threat. If they're just the type that looks strong on the outside, but is weak inside, bluffing and putting on heirs, do really need to be this wary? Most of the combined combat power of those two is centered on that half monster. If the answer is to work together and eliminate him as quickly as possible, then we're finished. As he watched the battle between his sister and Bayuan Foam, he secretly reasoned things through. In battle, the most important mental state beyond all doubt is confidence. Even when driven into corner by powerful enemy, as long as one believes in one's own abilities and plan, the chances of victory increase greatly. Even if the opponent before you is several times bigger and stronger than you, once you have companion, the confidence you need will multiply several fold, as if your power itself has increased. People also cannot help but divide part of their attention and place it on the comrade fighting shoulder tosh shoulder beside them. He bit down hard on his lower lip, almost drawing blood, struggling inwardly to make decision. This couldn't drag on any longer. He had to go support his sister immediately. The back of the hand gripping his spear bulged with veins. don't care what that guy is trying to do. He decisively abandoned the vigilance he had maintained all this time and shot forward. I'm an invincible starfish after all. tiny attack like that, can handle it. At the very instant air hay decided to change his actions, Tion Lynn, who had been hidden all along, suddenly appeared behind him and unleashed the attack he had prepared in advance. Did he really fall for such simple trap? Final judgment. Sure kill. This strike of his landed right in the center of Airhee's body, although it looked like no more than momentary lapse in concentration. thought you weren't the sort to rely only on your race's physical toughness. Tion Lynn's indifferent gaze rested on the opponent's back. The technique in his hand had never stopped. From beginning to end, he had maintained the highest level of alertness. I'm not stupid. Something like starfish isn't so easy to take down. Seeing the opponent before him slowly collapse, Tion Lynn side and close his eyes. I'd clearly been using killing intent all along to remind you to stay on guard. But for some reason, you still threw everything to the back of your mind. well. He straightened up, glanced toward the other side where his friend was fighting, then complained by Yuan foam. After this, you're going to brag again about how ended up doing exactly what you told me, aren't you? At this moment, the long spear in Airh's hand fell to the ground, and he himself had taken heavy blow. With snot and drool smeared across his face, he lay sprawled on the floor, shivering all over. Tion Lynn lowered his head and looked at this defeated foe, reminding him, "Lie still. Don't force yourself. Lying there like this is more comfortable. But judging by the way you look now, you probably can't hear what I'm saying anyway." Seeing Airhei still trembling as he reached handout, trying to grab the long spear not far away. Tion Linn kindly gave one more reminder. Of course, it was not out of any pity. The final slash to Tion Lynn. That was already something from year ago. It was one of the techniques he had learned when sparring with Shiao Huai, and he had used it back then by making use of the energy blade formed at his fingertips. Tion Lynn's hand would be wrapped in his own energy. When he slashed into Airhee's body, what he used was technique that passed through the gaps between skin, muscle, bone, and internal organs without cutting them apart. But honestly, it was quite useless skill. The scene shifted to tranquil landscape of mountains and waters. Two people were leisurely sitting by the riverbank fishing, and it was here that Tion Lynn heard such an evaluation. He turned to the person beside him in surprise. Bing Yong rested his elbows on his knees and looked at his fishing rod. I'm talking about your final slash. Didn't you say you knew how to use that move? He leaned back casually, not looking at Tion Lynn, and said evenly, "Let me make this clear first so you don't misunderstand. I'm not criticizing you. No matter your age, being able to come up with something like that on your own is already very impressive, especially in circumstances where basically no one around you could do it. The moment Ton Lynn heard this, his face flushed red and he stammered awkwardly. really do have bit of talent, but if it were different technique, that would be even better. Bingyong shot him sidelong glance, but you yourself should already have realized it. After using it, the water's surface suddenly rippled as if fish had taken bait. When fighting monsters, cutting them cleanly apart is already extremely difficult. In fact, you may not even be able to defeat the enemy at all. But clearly, you did successfully use the final slash, right? Ton Linn turned to him in surprise and asked, How did you know?" He lifted his fishing rod and replied indifferently. Just guess. Most likely, you executed the final slash correctly, but won't produce as powerful an attack as you imagined. Your opponent was strong enough to awaken in the middle of battle. So, it must have been an extremely powerful monster. That's where the most awkward part of the final slash lies. Once monster reaches certain level, even if it is cut, it will recover immediately. Those words made him think of Lin. On the other hand, weaker monsters can be defeated even without the final slash. Of course, knowing it is still better than not knowing it because in the end, it can still deliver strike. It just won't do very much damage. It's fairly impressive, but considering its difficulty and the title of Sacred Art, it's still little disappointing. It's like drawing an SS rank character only to discover it's the weakest SS of them all. With blank expression, Bingyong evaluated Tion Lynn's move. Think about it more carefully. clean cut actually doesn't help much. It's like using an extremely precise knife stroke to split an apple in two. For creature with regenerative ability, the cleaner the wound, the easier it is to heal instead. In reality, when dealing with monsters, the dirtier and rougher the wound, the better. It's like sawing wood with rusty saw. If you got bit of poison or curse on top of that, even better. Hearing his master say this, Tion Lynn felt slight chill run down his spine. know the way put doesn't sound much like an immortal, too practical. But hasn't it always been this way? No matter whether you call it hunting monsters or something else, its essence is simply surviving by preying on another species of living creature. He reached out and grabbed the fishing line. And at the other end was fat fish just pulled up from the water. It would actually be stranger if it looked beautiful and glittering. Tion Lynn said dejectedly, "Yes, understand." But he suddenly froze, then immediately looked over. "Wait second. How exactly did you do that?" As Bingong removed the line from the fish's mouth, he asked in return, "Did what?" "Didn't you say you'd fished before, which is why you brought me here?" Tion Linn hurly waved his hands. "No, no, no. That's not what mean." He suddenly jumped to his feet, his face full of confusion as he pointed at his own fishing rod. "Master, isn't your fishing rod exactly the same as mine? There's no float and no sinker. Not to mention, there isn't even hook or bait, just line hanging over the surface of the lake. So, how in the world did you catch fish with it? The moment Tion Lynn finished speaking, Bing Yong had already pulled the other end of the line out of the fish's mouth. He sighed wearing an expression that said, "Just look at this brat. What do you think brought you here for?" As he spoke, he tossed the fish back into the water. "Did you think would let you hold rod that couldn't catch fish at all and sit here pretending all day?" Tion Linn honestly voiced his thoughts. thought this was some kind of self-ultivation practice for immortals. Didn't people once say Jang Taigong fished with hookless rod just to pass the time? Nonsense. With that shout, fishing rod smacked squarely into the middle of his face. Bingong drew the rod back inside. Self-ultivation fishing to pass the time. thought you weren't the type to believe in that kind of nonsense. It would be one thing if ordinary people didn't understand. But people like you protectors are even more likely to cling to that sort of illusion. What meaning do those things have? This method of training may indeed have been thought up by Gang Taigong, but that old man was an extremely practical person. Tion Lynn had been struck across the nose by the fishing rod, and the tip of his nose immediately turned red. He had originally raised both hands to rub the paint away, but hearing that, he stopped in daz. Bingyong stood up, slung the rod over his shoulder, and continued, "Think carefully! with fishing rod that has no hook, sinker, or float. How exactly did catch fish, and how should you be able to do it? For the next month, this will be your task. won't give you any more advice or hints." He threw this difficult problem back at Tion Lynn, who was still standing there dumbfounded. dark shape thrashed beneath the river's surface, probably fish. Bing ordered, "You must use that useless fishing rod to catch at least five different kinds of fish from this river." He turned and walked away, but did not forget to look back and add, "Honestly, even think this requirement is bit harsh, but you're not the sort of person who has plenty of spare time, are you? If you can do it, your final slash will truly become sacred art." The sun sank behind the mountains, and night covered the entire forest. After that, new day began, one with blazing sunlight high overhead. Ton Linn sat cross-legged by the riverbank, rubbing his nose and tilting his head as he thought about something. This was the third day after Bingyong had assigned the task. The conclusion Tion Linn arrived at was this. He thought intently. It feels little stupid, but he lowered the fishing rod. bare fishing line with nothing on it obviously cannot catch fish. It cannot even sink into the water. But couldn't sense any magical or energetic fluctuation from Master at all. if it's because he's an immortal and simply can't detect it. Then there's nothing can do about that. He recalled the calm way his master had cast the line. But if think that way, then fundamentally can't complete the task. And he never intended to teach me some kind of fishing spell. Anyway, Tion Linn racked his brains. Then there is only one answer left. Through pure control ofQi, create each component without relying on magic. That is the theoretical answer can think of right now. He hooked finger slightly, manipulating the energy and forcing it to bend. Yet right after that, Tion Lynn frowned and rubbed his nose again. He brought his right hand toward his left where energy was gathering. Tion Linn tried to control the energy and shape it into the form he wanted. Knowing the theory and actually doing it were two completely different things. Tion Lynn's side, of course, there's no guarantee this method is even truly possible. creating physical objects from energy alone without using magic. Honestly, that's also why it took me full three days to even think of this. Chi, energy by itself, it is kind of power with almost no physical effect. It is something necessary for living beings to exist and sustain life and it can even drive them to evolve to higher level. Chi exists in all things from grass and trees to rivers and streams. Yet most living beings are not even aware of its existence. That is precisely why magic and spells are needed to use it as fuel and why skills are used to bring out its power. The sword chi and arrochi used before were the same. That was what Tion Linn had once displayed in his battle with Yuanfo. In essence, it was form of summoning art, borrowing power, and using one's ownqi as fuel to operate it. He leaned back on both hands, looked up at the sky, and complained gloomily, really don't know anymore. This whole thing has no meaning to begin with." Even if you really could create objects from energy alone, wouldn't using magic still be simpler and more effective? Unless you're like by Yuan Foam, able to easily summon all kinds of things with just thought. That kind of absurdly overpowered ability is another matter. Tion Lynn remembered the goblin hammer Yuan Fong had summoned in his half-goblin state and in his mind by Yuan Fong began mocking him as well. Tion Lynn, are you making excuses again? Are you planning to keep calling other people's strength overpowered forever? Then that friend side and turn away. Forget it. Why should bother? If you even doubt the words of an old immortal who is far more experienced and intelligent than you, then why listen to anyone else at all? After all, your judgment is always right, isn't it? Tion Lynn imagined such scene and ended up getting angry at himself. Thinking of his precious friend, he regained his spirits. An echo rang out from inside the wooden cabin. What idiot? Did you do that on purpose? Eggs can't be fried like this. You can mess up one thing every single day. I've got to admit, you're really talented at that. Holding pair of chopsticks, he mocked the plate of scrambled, mangled fried eggs Tion Lynn had ruined on the table. Bang Dwang turned around irritably and scolded him. Listen, I'm not asking you to cook some luxurious delicacy. just need you to keep the yolk little runny, okay? You're already 17. At that age, people can already be married twice, and yet you still don't even know how to fry the simplest egg for your master. What kind of ridiculous world are we living in? Kid, even back in my era, if 17-year-old boy didn't know how to fry an egg, his wife wouldn't treat him like husband either. Meanwhile, TN Lamb was bare from the waist up, his body drenched in sweat. Day 13. With dark circles under his eyes like panda, TN Lamb was concentrating with all his might on refining hisqi. Those panda eyes were fixed straight ahead. His two hands worked separately, one gathering chi, the other adjusting it. The chi flowing over TN Lamb's right hand had already begun to bend into the shape of tiny hook. By controlling the flow of energy, I've grasped the technique of compressing highdensity spiritual energy into fixed shape. Strong chi. Strong chi, literally speaking, meant powerful, violent chi. He controlled the hookshaped construct made of chi and drove it straight into the back of his own left hand. Blood began to drip down. This was considered kind of ancient martial art. Looking at the result he had achieved. Tien Lamb was overjoyed. It worked. It worked. Beautifully done. Bang. Duong chewed on something as he said, "Tomorrow makes exactly two weeks. You've improved by about half already, and you're even day ahead." Hearing that, Tien Lamb immediately asked half. Master Bang Duong shot him sidelong glance. You're not planning to fish with just your finger, are you? Whether it's hook or anything else, obviously you have to attach it to the fishing line, not to your fingertip, you idiot. Those words froze tin lamb on the spot. His expression turning blank beyond blank. Also, kindly continue practicing fried eggs. Day 22. sheet of strong chi refined until it was paper thin and flat as slip of paper shot forward. Its target was the slender branch ahead. The strong chi can create has increased to about the size of palm. I've also succeeded in compressing it. But making the strongqi keep its size and shape after leaving the body is still very difficult. The stream of strongqi only managed to slash the branch once before quickly dissipating. Ten Lamb trained like mad. Damn it. He continued, turning his ownqi into palms-sized mass of strongqi. If it were only the size of little finger, could still maintain it, but the problem is the shape. have to maintain that tiny sharp hook-like form all the way until the fish bites. He thought of the hook shape he had been practicing non-stop these past few days. Ten Lamb keenly realized it then. Halfway there in your dreams. knew it. That old man praised me so easily. So if something had to be off, he flicked his hand and cast out the strong chi again. Almost got fooled by that old geyser. Back at the riverbank beside the forest, the fishing rod and line hung over the water and ripples kept spreading across the river surface. As Tien Lamb sat there attentively fishing, someone walked up behind him. Bang Duong came closer and asked, "How long have you been here?" Ten Lamb raised hand to cover yawn. Since before sunrise, day 30. Bang. Duong looked at Tien Lamb sitting there with the rod in hand. Judging from the way you're holding the rod now, it looks like you've basically got it down. Caught any fish yet? Tien Lamb yawned until tears welled up in his eyes and replied indifferently. It's not that easy. Besides, this isn't exactly the ideal place. Banjuna, you've got plenty of excuses. If today were the first time you'd started fishing at dawn, then before the day and you still wouldn't be able to complete all the tasks. honestly, if you could create hook with strong chi within 30 days, that alone would already. His thoughts were suddenly cut off. Bang Duong lowered his head and glanced over, still finding it hard to believe. He noticed Tien Lamb's tightly covered bamboo basket, which was still shaking non-stop. What the hell is this? As he spoke, Bang Duong reached out and lifted the cloth covering the top. The moment he opened it and saw what was inside the bamboo basket, he was instantly startled. Just as said, it really wasn't easy. had to catch five different kinds of fish. was wondering too. Master never said how many fish had to catch, so why specifically say they had to be different species? Ten Lamb spoke calmly. While behind him bang, Dong looked like he could no longer believe his own eyes. Without turning around, Tien Lamb continued, but when went out at dawn and started making the hook and bait, finally realized what the final test was. Now, only need to raise hand and gather chi, and can shape hook one-handed. Once you understand the method, making the hook itself isn't too difficult. It's not perfect, but structurally, it's somewhat similar. But that alone still isn't enough, right? Compared to real worm, it lacks taste, scent, and movement. It's just fake that looks similar. At the bottom of the river, if there's real worm hooked on sharp hook, what fish would fall for that kind of bait? So then, can make bait that actually works? even if one is immortal. Master, how can you possibly recreate the taste and smell of living creature? Hearing him say that, Bang Duong stared blankly at his disciple. So, the only thing can truly reproduce is just that one little bit. TM Lamb had only said half the sentence when the fishing rod in his hand suddenly jerked. caught one, he went on. So, let me ask directly, master. How long do you think it would really take me to reach this level? Don't tell me one month. He reeled up the plump fish and turned to look at his master. Slowly, TN Lamb pulled the bait he had created fromQi out of the big fish's mouth. small blue fish tail was revealed. Compared to that, what I'm actually more curious about is how many months it took you back then. His bait wriggled non-stop like living fish. It was moving strong. It took me about one day. No, that's right. Half day to get it, Bang Dong said as he stood up and looked at him with disgust. But brat, this is seriously suspicious. You managed to do all this and yet for more than month you still kept ruining softboiled eggs. So now you finally understand, right? What exactly does this have to do with the final slash? Tien Lamb answered confidently, "Yes, now understand very clearly." The scene returned to the battle between him and Bachenguin Fong beneath the Dragon Palace. Tien Lamb walked past Nihack, who was still trembling on the ground, then glanced back. The purpose of the final slash that struck Nihack wasn't to leave wound, but to leave something else behind. Nihack lay on the ground after being hit. Drool constantly spilling from his mouth. Even after strong chi leaves the body, it can still imitate swimming fish. Ten Lamb had left that thing inside Kneehack's body. It became kind of living poison, tearing apart and destroying the nerves in Knehak's spine. There was no visible wound from the outside. But not even the regenerative ability of spiritclass monster could withstand that kind of internal destruction. It was so lethal it was like being struck by some fatal curse called sudden death. Long ago, immortal fish and monsters alike referred to this move as with both hands clasped behind his back. He spoke indifferently. Hey Bakenwin Fong, at least I've done my part. One at sudden death. If fighting alone is too exhausting, then fall back and catch your breath. I'll teach you what to do. On the other side, Bach Muin Fong and Diebach were still fighting. Hearing his friends taunt, he smiled faintly. Please don't take what my friend said to heart. He's not bad person, just little sharp taunt. Honestly, think it's simply that our tactics are more effective, not that you two are weak. However, since the situation is already tilted in our favor, think if you surrender now, perhaps we can end this battle without continuing to hurt each other. Baching Fong calmly laid out his reasoning for her. But Diebach was clearly not pleased with that assessment at all. Grinding her teeth in fury, she glared at him. Baching Fong remained in defensive stance. Of course, if you refuse, then there's no other choice. I'm not as tactful as my friend. don't know how to persuade people to make peace, to make powerful monsters like you submit. Enraged by his words, Dybach suddenly charged forward and brought her hammer down. Fresh blood sprayed everywhere. Tienne Lamb was so shocked he couldn't say word. On the ground, Dybach lay there twitching. Her collar was soaked with blood and the mask covering her eyes had been knocked away, landing beside pool of blood. She had taken Bakenwin Fong's punch head on, and her entire head had been smashed to pieces. Bachuin Fong said calmly, told you I'm not that tackful. The first match of the main round is over. You've won." The stamina and energy consumed by both Baching Fong and Tien Lamb had been very small. Dive box Headless Corpse collapsed on the arena stage, twitching non-stop. The blood that had burst out when Bockinguin Fong's punch landed had spread into no less than three rings across the ground. Tien Lamb's face darkened, filled with utter horror. What is this? What just happened? What exactly happened? The opponent launched an attack. Yet, until the very instant before the blow was about to land, Baching Winfong hadn't moved at all. So, naturally, assumed he would block it like usual. Dive Bach's attack had come straight at Baching Winfong, and at that moment, he had been standing there completely motionless. By the time heard the sound, his fist was already extended forward. It was like section in the middle of recording had been cut out. was little distracted just now, but not so careless that should have missed that. Ten Lamb's eyes were full of unconcealed shock. His speed had already surpassed even the eyesight I'd honed over the past year. Strong enough to bring down spiritclass monster in single blow. He looked toward his close friend, who still hadn't lowered his hand. When did he learn that technique? Before TM Lamb had even recovered from the shock, Vumong somehow appeared beside him. She turned around extremely excited and praised him. You two are seriously incredible. To be honest, at first thought your opponents would be at least level above you. After all, they were title contenders, but your martial arts are truly too strong. It makes me feel ashamed of my own narrow vision. TN Lamb stiffly turned to look at her, especially that technique of completely concealing your aura until the final second. When you two revealed yourselves at the end, every single person in the audience was stunned. Faced with Umong's praise, he could only answer vaguely. Uh-huh. Was there problem? We won, so there's no need for some victory speech, right? Tien Lamb's remark instead seemed to remind Vu Mong of something. Excitedly lifting her fan, she said, victory speech? That's great idea. Starting from round two, we can consider adding that. But came on stage for another reason. because you still haven't fulfilled the conditions for victory. Hearing that, Tien Lamb was slightly stunned. Vumong glanced at him before explaining. Of course, to anyone watching this match, your victory is obvious, but that is only their subjective view. From another angle, you could also say that the winner and loser have not yet been decided. She directed Tienne Lamb's attention toward the Starfish sisters lying on the arena. At first glance, they seem to have lost their ability to fight, but their energy spheres haven't suffered any direct damage. Moreover, with the strength of spirit class monsters, this kind of injury is no issue to recover from. She covered her chin with her fan, her expression dangerous. More importantly, despite having had so many chances, they still haven't surrendered. Even now, they could declare surrender immediately. But her gaze settled on the back of Bach and Gwyn Fong's neck. Since they still haven't done so, the match isn't over, and the right to end it lies in your hands. Ten Lamb looked at Voom Mong in confusion. This kind of honestly, in my eyes, the match is already over because we've already won. But monsters have different standards. The right to devour the defeated. Just like great wolf can tear apart the prey it has successfully hunted. So apart from surrender, defeat means death or being devoured by the victor. He recalled how Bachenguin Fong covered in wounds and wrapped all over in bandages had still eaten those red spheres. Even Bachenguin Fong had collected those spheres in the preliminary round and swallowed them. If the power he had just shown came from that, then from monster's perspective, devouring was nothing more than natural. Tien Lamb anxiously turned and said, "Hey, listen." But Bachenguin Fong had already spoken. Looks like there's no other way. He stood there with cold, ruthless expression, looking down at the arena. We have to finish this. Bakuin Fong bent down, reached out, grabbed one of Dive Bach's arms, and pulled her up. Vuong silently watched with her fan over her mouth while Tien Lamb cried out in panic, "Hey, hey." But Bach and Gwyn Fong instead propped up the headless corpse, draped her arm over his shoulder, and helped her stand steadily. All right. The action was so unexpected that no one had seen it coming. And his best friend could only stare in bewilderment. What are you doing? Vuong beside him was also shocked. Mouth agape. While Bachenguin Fong still wore an innocent expression, completely unable to understand why they were reacting like that. Supporting the headless body, he calmly looked at Tien Lamb and said, "We can't just keep waiting forever for these people to wake up, right? If we do that, we'll have to keep fighting. So we need to use another method. Then he turned and asked Vumong, "Hey, exactly where does out of-bound start?" Caught off guard of being addressed so suddenly, Vumong was slow to react. Ahm. moment later, Vumong finally regained her voice and pointed out the boundary of the arena to Bachinfong. The out- of-bounds area begins on the flat ground after the arena structure ends. Getting the answer, Bachen Fong said happily, thanks." Then as he walked, he turned his head and reminded his friend, "You heard that too, right, Ten Lamb? You do the same. Carry that one outside the boundary. No one can be sure your technique will last forever, right?" Ten Lamb still stood there in days. right. The match ended. The two figures flashed over to the side of the small table laden with wine and food. Ten Lamb stood there watching as Bachenguin Fong slowly sat down looking utterly exhausted. I'm beat. Not just in terms of energy and stamina. I'm really, really tired. Probably because was too tense. At that moment, Ten Lamb asked, "Why did you do that?" But when turned to look at his friend, Ten Lamb voiced the doubt in his heart. Those monsters we defeated. You know the rules, right? The dragon palace basically allowed us to devour them. So why didn't you eat them? Hearing that, Akenwin Fong answered simply, "Me? Because didn't want to." But Tienne Lamb impatiently cut him off. Come on, be serious. He sat down on the other side of the small banquet table. Those two were the strongest opponents you've ever faced so far. You can't possibly have suddenly become uncomfortable with killing and devouring, can you? Bachenguin Fong replied, "Seriously, they might be more useful this way?" Tien Lamb asked in surprise. "More useful?" Baching Fong continued. They fought until the very last moment for the sake of victory. He keenly stated what he had observed while fighting Diebach. If they were part of the rebel side in today's matter, then they wouldn't have fought so desperately in match that was about to be overturned. They genuinely had no idea what was going to happen. Bach and Gwyn Fong picked up the bottle on the table, shook it, and checked it. So later, when things really do happen, even if they don't stand on our side, there's still chance they can be useful because they're monsters of the Korean Peninsula. They won't stand with the darkness. He calmly said to Tien Lamb, "Besides, after eating those energy spheres yesterday, realized something too. Really, eating them doesn't bring immediate benefits." Bach and Gwen Fong poured the liquid from the bottle into the cup on the table. The energy contained in them is too strong. Even need time to digest it. Their energy level isn't something could digest right away. Rather than getting greedy and pushing my body to its limit, he casually tasted the liquid he had thought was water. think it's better to leave myself some options that are easier to make use of. Meanwhile, Tien Lamb sat up straight, listening to his analysis. So, that's how it is, he thought. Hearing him explain it like that. It really was reasonable choice. If it were me, probably would have made the same decision. Tian Lamb looked at Bach and Gwen Fong, but the line, spared them so could use them later, had come out of his mouth so naturally that it still felt strangely off somehow. Maybe I'm just overthinking it. While Ten Lamb was still lost in his thoughts, movement sounded from outside the door. The room door was slowly pushed open. voice rang out, drawing the attention of the two people inside. Perhaps it is somewhat rude of me to come looking for you two so abruptly. But then, blue-haired young woman entered the room carrying tray of food and flask of wine. Smiling, she introduced herself. My name is Dong Tran. am one of the generals of the Golden Guard of the Dragon Palace. just watched the astonishing performance you two gave in the match. As warrior myself, truly couldn't suppress the excitement in my heart. So, took the liberty of coming here. have no other intentions. only brought some fine wine, hoping to have chat with the two of you, heroes from the land. If this is inconvenient for you both, will leave at once. The Lamb looked at the newcomer. It's not inconvenient, it's just that we were. But Bachwin Fong cut him off and spoke first. Of course, that's fine. With that foolishly approachable face of his, he warmly welcomed the visiting guest. We were getting little bored anyway. So, this is perfect. And if we can get to know someone from the dragon palace, even better. Hearing that, Theen Lamb immediately whipped his head around to stare at his friend. Dong Tran brought over the wine and food, sat down by the table, and smiled as she dipped her head slightly to greet them. Then, won't stand on ceremony. Bachenguin Fong also said enthusiastically, "Please sit wherever you like. You came here with good intentions to make friends, so there's no need to be so tense. Only Fen Lamb remains silent. But this one, it smells amazing. You can catch the fragrance just by getting close to the flask. Only then did The Lamb quietly let out breath as though he had finally relaxed. This was the normal Bachwin Fong after all. Dung Tran lifted the wine flask and smiled as she prepared to pour some for Bach Winfall. You could tell this is sea grape wine hatched yuyu wine, family recipe passed down from generation to generation. couldn't very well come meet you two empty-handed, she said politely. May pour each of you cup? Bakwin Fong looked little embarrassed. No need. I'm not much of drinker, and I've actually had quite bit lately, but this friend of mine really likes alcohol. He holds his liquor well, and he never gets drunk. He suddenly pointed at Theen Lamb, who had been sitting there in silence the whole time, leaving Theen Lamb momentarily stunned. Dung Tran then turned to pour the wine for Theen Lamb instead. "It's pleasure to meet you. I'm truly very happy to make your acquaintance." Faced with her enthusiasm, Theen Lamb had no choice but to pick up his cup and courteously raise it toward her. all right, that's fine, then." The cup was filled to the brim, the liquor gently rippling inside the finely carved vessel. Uneasy Theen Lamb thought to himself in situation that could explode at any moment. What exactly are we doing? But the moment he brought the wine to his lips, he immediately realized something. This wine, what is this? It's delicious. On the other side, Bakwin Fong was politely pouring wine for Dong Tran. Hearing the praise, she happily turned to look at him. Really? That's wonderful. was worried it might not suit the taste of people from the land. Golden orange light illuminated one corner of the room. The food on the table was still unfinished, but the wine in their cups had already been drained. can hardly believe it. know humans grow up quickly, but you're only 17. That's really hard to believe, but actually I'm nothing special. The Lamb probably counts more than do. I'm just little lucky. By the way, Dunran, how old are you this year? You introduced yourself as general, but you look really young. It feels like you must have been promoted very quickly. She answered just as warmly. just turned 100 this year. The two of them chatted animatedly while only Theen Lamb remained focused on studying the wine cup at his hand. You say that, but after just one cup, you've already been talking non-stop. Besides, it feels like quite while has passed. The Lamb raised the cup and took sip. Even if Bach and Gwyn Fong's match and mine ended quickly, by this time the third match should have started already, so it should be almost time. The Lamb drained the wine in his cup, squinting one eye as he savored the lingering aftertaste in his mouth, then raised hand to wipe the corner of his lips. Over there, Bachenuin Fong was still enthusiastically changing the subject. Wait, isn't being below general still pretty good position? Dong Tram lowered her head, concealing the emotion in her eyes. If you only look at the title, then yes. But it isn't position won entirely through my own strength. I'm merely enjoying the fruits left behind by the previous generation. Bachenguin Fong seemed not to understand and tilted his head at her. The previous generation, she explained, "The one who held my position before me was appointed when the current dragon king ascended the throne. That was several hundred years ago when the dragon king was still very young and had only just taken the throne to begin his rule. After his majesty ascended, he proclaimed reforms. The ritual of humans offering young maidens to the sea as tribute was abolished. Starting with an end to demanding offerings from the humans on land. The dragon king changed many of the dragon palac's policies and also entrusted key government post to those of his own generation, people who shared his vision. But his majesty is special case among dragon kind. Even now, he still retains the strength and capability of his prime. Theen Lamb listened intently from his side. However, the officials of his generation can no longer keep up with him now. She continued, "In recent years, they've begun to retire, and young officials like us have begun taking their places." Bachuin Fong gave an awkward little laugh to show he understood. see. You must be under lot of pressure. The smile on Dung Trana's face suddenly turned frightening. Still smiling, she continued. We have to clean up the mess the previous generation left behind. That's right. Our duty is to restore the dragon palace from the chaos left by those fools who played deaf and dumb. The moment she said that, both Bachwin Fong and Theen Lamb were stunned. Realizing she had misspoken, Dung Tran hastily said, that was rude of me." She raised hand and placed it over her chest. But what said is the true voice of those in the dragon palace who are still awake. While this world is undergoing violent upheaval, we have far too many accumulated mistakes that must be purged. All that resentment will end today. Bachuin Fong wanted to interrupt her. Wait, but Dung Tran did not stop. I'm truly sorry to say this, Bachenuin Fong, but today's Marshall Tournament will be erased completely. Her expression became dark and terrifying, no longer carrying the friendly smile she had worn when she first entered. Everything the current dragon king has done will vanish without trace. The wine cup on the table fell to the floor and the remaining liquid inside splashed everywhere. But at that moment, blood was pouring from the Lamb's eyes and mouth, and his entire body was trembling unceasingly from the intense pain. In panic, Bakanguin Fong knocked over the table between them. What are you talking about? Why all of sudden? Dung Tanran looked down calmly at the scene before her. The wine flask she had brought was rolling on the ground. Its blue green contents spilled all over the floor. What pity. Even poisoned, that wine was still my family's pride. Bachwin Fong caught hold of Theen Lamb, who was still vomiting blood and looked toward that terrifying woman while she contemptuously said, "Humans are not worthy of drinking it." Dong Tran stood up and glanced at the two of them. if you think this is the prize for the pain you're suffering right now, then can't say it's entirely unfair. It's only reasonable, really, but she looked at him. You're astonishingly calm. thought you would rush at me immediately. Bakwin Fong looked at her coldly. You must have the antidote in your hand. You intend to use it as leverage. His judgment of the situation was extremely swift. Otherwise, if I'm still here and haven't been poisoned, there's no reason for you to remain this calm. Dung Tran praised him. As expected, you're very sharp. The only reason she was so calm was because she was certain that she alone was enough to suppress Bach and Gwin Fong. She turned around and stood perfectly straight. This may have come too suddenly, but the current dragon king will abdicate today. We will apologize to the other contestants for cancing the matches and compensate them appropriately. Fien Lamb was still coughing up blood, but for humans, there is one exception. Even if the current dragon king would spare you, you still must pay for not knowing your place and entering the dragon palace. Her voice no longer carried any teasing in it. But you are very fortunate, Bachin Fong. Someone thinks very highly of you. The person Dong Tran was referring to was standing on high floor above, looking down at them. That person values you greatly. The new dragon king is waiting for you. Bachenuin Fong would stand at his majesty's side and use his demon power for the dragon palace's benefit. She laid out the terms. If you're willing to go meet the new dragon king and swear loyalty, will prepare the antidote for that human. Bachenguin Fong looked at her then anxiously at Theen Lamb who was writhing under the torment of the poison. Prepare it. But he needs the antidote now. Zung my originally thought you would drink too. So the dose wasn't very heavy. But it seems the human body is even more fragile than thought. Even low-level demon could at least endure for day. haven't prepared the antidote yet. If you truly care about him that much, then the sooner you come with me, the better. Fong could not say word. He could only look at her anxiously. He did not hesitate any longer. understand. Then he knelt before the one who had poisoned his friend. I'll do whatever you say. only ask that you save my friend. Dongran seemed rather surprised that he had made his decision so quickly. Of course, Bach and Winfong, since you're cooperating so well, I'll be quick, too. What relief. didn't expect things to go this smoothly. To be honest, I'm little disappointed. She cast him contemptuous glance and turned toward the door. had originally hoped that depending on the situation, might be able to fight you once, bing Fong. never expected you to throw away both your pride and your dignity for the sake of lowly human. Dung Tran ordered, follow me. But Muinfong did not go. He stood and followed her. At least may ask one question? Who is the one I'm about to swear loyalty to? With her back to him, Dung Tran said, do not think you are in any position to ask questions now, but fine. The crown prince, the one currently imprisoned, will soon overthrow his father and ascend the throne. And now you're going to meet General Theenhack." Bachenguin Fong, tense and uneasy, stood before the assembled great generals. So you'd better watch your words and actions carefully for me. He followed her through the long corridor. The two remained silent the whole way and in the empty corridor only their footsteps echoed back. In the room, Theen Lamb kept groaning. "It hurts. It hurts so much." His whole body was taught. As he continued gasping for breath, fresh blood still spilling out and spreading into modeled streaks across the ground. But not long afterward, that painracked, trembling state vanished completely. wisp of red smoke dissipated and Lamb returned to normal. She fell for it. Secret heavenly art, the art of deception. He looked at the empty corridor, now completely quiet. Was she naive or stupid? Probably both. She came to see us openly and above board. Even invited us to eat and drink. Did she really think we'd fall for it like those ignorant idiots? At the same time, he silently evaluated his close friend as well. That said, Bach and Gwinfong already thought this back in high school, but your harmless loser dog acting style is almost little terrifying. Honestly, at first thought it was just because of your round, softl looking appearance. didn't expect that even here that fake gentleness of yours would still work so well. Even when it's obvious you're hiding something, people lower their gar before they realize it. It's practically superpower. At this moment, Bachenguin Fong still wore that innocent, harmless expression as he obediently followed behind Dung Tran, who believed she held the initiative. Although the other side had taken the initiative to recruit him first, he had instantly found way to slip in and gather crucial information. At least now we know who the mastermind is. Most likely they'll spare us for the moment, thinking we pose no threat. So now, how exactly should make this whole situation descend into chaos? Theen Lamb stood up and excitedly surveyed the surroundings. The scene shifted back to the arena. Vuong floated in Madair, continuing her duties as host. In the middle of the main hall, that round purple sphere floated just like she did. The first stage of the finals had reached its last match. She enthusiastically gave her commentary. Should say, every match has exceeded expectations. As the daughter of Marshall family, I've seen quite few fights, but this is still the first time I've witnessed tournament of such high level. On the stage, Tobin and Lang Noette had just finished their battle. Vu Mong loudly announced, "The winners of the second match are to Ben and Lang Noyet." To Ben let out sigh of relief, looking down, he said, "Did we go little too far? Luckily, nothing major happened, but you could end up seriously injured. You could have just let me handle the front while you supported from the rear." Langoi yet replied between breaths. know, but considering the current situation, it's better for you to conserve your strength than for me to conserve mine. Isn't it? She lowered her eyes little, looking somewhat dejected. If went all out, maybe, just maybe, could awaken little. Fresh blood still continued to drip onto the stage floor. Cocktuette said coldly, "From the moment you rashly charged out, knew this would happen." With one hand on her hip, she berated the blonde younger brother kneeling before her. would lost an arm. If father saw this, he'd surely be very proud, wouldn't he? The next heir of the clan being humiliated to this extent in front of the dragon palace's high officials. She continued scolding this reckless younger brother of hers. At least you still have one arm left. So, please fix that habit of yours. It's precisely because you never probe, never control yourself, and just charge forward head first that you ended up like this. Dung men slowly stood up and softly replied. Then he turned his bloodcovered face toward her and grinned, excitedly revealing mouth missing one tooth. But it was awesome. The more Jun Min spoke, the more excited he became, and the more certain he was that coming here had been the right choice. Right, sis? Just look at Bachin Fongs matches. Every single one of them was insanely good. Hearing such words from her foolish younger brother. Cocktuette could only rub the middle of her forehead helplessly. Holding her forehead, she sighed inwardly. knew it would turn out like this. What use is his usual calm rationality, and it's not even an act, but every time it's crucial battle. He becomes like child 10 years younger, recklessly charging forward as if his whole body delighted in fighting. If only he would use even half his brain. Instead, he insists on handing everything over to instinct and intuition. Maybe it's the bloodline. Maybe this is exactly why he was chosen as the next clan head's heir. Cocktuette lifted her troubled face and looked in the direction of her brother's voice. That said, your condition doesn't seem too bad either. He slowly walked closer to her. Before we came here, you didn't look so well. Maybe your mood improved and even your abilities were affected too. Could it be because you found Shia again and also met Gwyn Fong? Hearing this rotten little brother say that, Cocktuette's face instantly flushed bright red and she hurriedly cut him off. What nonsense are you spouting? Cocktuette crossed her arms over her chest, putting on stern expression. Do you think just because was in bad mood, my spellcraft would be affected that much? What kind of weak mage do you take me for? Haven't told you long ago? The land on the Korean peninsula simply doesn't suit me. For summoners of Shikagami like us, where we are is the most important thing. She recalled the territory controlled by her family on the map. If the natural energy of place does not match oneself, then it is no different from sea fish stubbornly insisting on swimming in fresh water. Dung men raised one hand and innocently asked, "Is it really that serious?" It didn't seem that serious to me. Cocktoette had already grown too lazy to keep listening to this younger brother. There's indeed lot of energy here, but the problem isn't whether it's good or bad. It's whether it's compatible. You hate shrimp even though everybody likes it, don't you? Anyway, deal with this first. You look miserable right now. He turned his head to look at his severed arm, which was still oozing blood and softly replied, okay." Bumong's voice rang out again. The winners are Jung Min and Cocktuette. And now we come to the final match of round one. Judging by their records alone, they are even more outstanding than the previous 12 contestants. The first to appear is Hawai Lamb, direct descendant of the great sage equal to heaven, who displayed overwhelming dominance in the preliminaries. She braced one hand on her hip, her expression grave. Other than one loss by forfeite, she ended every other match in single move. She truly is the heir of distinguished family. Vumong continued her introduction with great enthusiasm. And on the other side is contestant who relying on bloodline that was not especially powerful defeated strong enemies one after another and finally stood here. Next to enter is the pair of Pichio sisters from the Korean peninsula. Lewin lo the two sisters stood side by side one smiling with confidence the other bracing hand on her thigh as she studied her opponent intently. Someone looked toward Hai Lam who was standing on the other side of the stage. She cannot help but sigh in regret. What pity, really. Luin licked his lips. It would have been better if we hadn't run into her right now. Judging from the current situation, this really is damned awful. The older puppet master sister rolled her eyes back, drool constantly spilling down as she greedily stared at her opponent. Why was it always like this? Why did she always have to run into opponents who looked so delicious yet be unable to eat them? Drooling without pause, she muttered, "How about just say, screw everything and do what did last time? What even is this?" horn sprouted from Lwin's forehead. He turned to look at his older sister as if to say he understood. know what you're thinking, and to some extent, even agree." He sighed, then turned back around. "But no matter what, ever since we were born, we've all owed each, every one of us. So, think that if he asks us for help, then lending him hand is only natural." The aura around Lugwin became dangerous so long as it remains within the limits of what we can bear. gloomy pressure spread over the pair of Pichio siblings opposite them. Lamb silently assessed them. There was no way she was mistaken unless her sense for energy was faulty. Those two were definitely black spirits. She had already sensed the aura on them. The one on the right, if I'm not mistaken, is the cursed monster mentioned before. greed is it that aura was almost identical to the toxic energy she had sensed while investigating the traces left behind by the previous greed before coming here. She frowned. And as for the other one, naturally, I've never sensed anything similar before. Compared to greed, that feeling is even more unpleasant. don't know what kind of magic is hidden inside her, but if let myself get hit by it, I'm done for. Things were starting to get interesting. Two black spirits. This was the perfect test of whether she was qualified to become king as why Lamb muttered inwardly. She began mobilizing the energy in her body and took up fighting stance. The Pichio siblings also began releasing waves of energy. At that very moment, Hi Lamb pushed off with her toes and charged forward, but Luwin merely smiled calmly and raised his hand. Seeing his gesture, Hi Lamb, who was in the middle of attacking, could not help frowning. Suddenly, he spoke. almost forgot. Hearing that, why lamb abruptly halted, almost unable to believe her eyes, Luwin raised both hands, his face calm. That should be right. We forfeit. Hearing them admit defeat, Wuang dropped from the air with thud. what is going on? One of the Pichio siblings was still staring fixedly at her opponent. Drool streaming down while the other innocently raised hand in surrender. Unable to hold back, Wu Ming walked straight over and demanded, "But you've already made it to the finals. You're planning to withdraw before the match has even started. Why? Smiled. Sorry for disappointing everyone. He calmly explained, "But just as you said in your introduction earlier, we don't come from any special bloodline, so we won't overestimate our own abilities. We came here rather than to win. It would be more accurate to say we came for the experience." Wuang listened silently to the Pichio siblings explanation. Originally, we at least planned to put on good fight, but there's nothing we can do. who told us to run into something like this right from the start. As soon as he finished speaking, Wuing immediately sensed massive surge of energy flaring up behind her. Luin was still smiling cheerfully, so we decided to withdraw. It's bit of shame, but making it this far means our goal has basically been accomplished. Even Lamb was caught off guard by their actions. Up until this moment, Lamb had almost considered every possibility. And as for those black spirits, the most logical objective was still to assassinate the dragon king. Looking back through history, no matter the era or the place, people always said that every throne was built upon the blades of rebels. But that saying did not apply to the dragon palace. Just as Lamb had pointed out to Yuan phone the day before, the dragon king's power was already on an entirely different level. The Dragon King and Shao on the high platform were also somewhat surprised by the scene before them. No matter how much power or how many troops one gathered, none of it could challenge supreme existence like him. She frowned, thinking that their only chance had to be the reward granted to the champion of the Marshall Tournament. The Dragon King would personally congratulate the winner and take them to the Dragon Palace Treasury, where they would be allowed to choose treasure. That was the only moment they could approach the dragon king without arousing suspicion. Even so, simple ambush could never possibly injure the dragon king. In Ham's calculations, the Pichio siblings would use victory to get close to the dragon king. And perhaps with the black spirits magic, they might somehow bridge that gap in power. She shifted her gaze to the other side of the arena where Wu Ming was talking with the Pichu siblings, but they had given up that opportunity of their own accord. So, what exactly was their objective? Hi. Lam clenched her fists. Perhaps this was the last chance. She silently made her decision, even if it meant standing against the dragon palace. Hi. Lam realized she had to eliminate those black spirits immediately. Leguin's voice rang out again. Although I've already forfeited, still feel bit guilty toward the audience. He lowered his hands. Everyone must have been looking forward to this. But instead of brilliant performance, they ended up with nothing but dull, ordinary conclusion. Wu Ming could only stand there and listen as he continued speaking. So to express my apologies, thought might as well share an interesting story with everyone. Those words immediately drew her attention. And Wuing looked at them wearily, tilting his head, he looked somewhere above. Let me think. I'm not quite sure how loud should say this. His image was magnified and reflected on the purple sphere at the center. And within the vast hall, he spoke. Ladies and gentlemen, did you know our current emperor, praised as the greatest sovereign in the history of the eastern sea, has had two empresses so far. The first was the biological mother of his highness, the crown prince, who is currently imprisoned. Every word he uttered made everyone present go pale with shock. Wuang wanted to step forward and stop him. Wait, stop. What on earth is going on? How did this suddenly turn into this? But before she could finish, she abruptly froze. The older puppet master sister raised an index finger to her drooling mouth and made shushing gesture. Sh. She grabbed Wu Mang by the throat, preventing her from speaking. My little brother hasn't finished talking yet. Cutting someone off isn't very polite, he continued. The first empress came from the most illustrious family in the Eastern Sea Dragon Palace, and she provided his majesty tremendous help in ascending the throne. Moreover, heard their marriage was extremely harmonious, as though they were meant to stay together for life until death. But the truth was otherwise. His majesty cast aside his companion, and the reason was simply that the empress wanted to exercise the rights that belonged to her. Nothing more natural than that. Kai shouted furiously. What nonsense are you spouting? Absurd. He turned and roared. Guards sees him at once. But in the next instant, Son Kai suddenly realized something. Using that glowing purple sphere to amplify his voice, Lwin continued speaking non-stop. Although she was the empress, directly interfering in state affairs was indeed not permitted. The dragon king shot to his feet, but as one of his majesty's advisers, however, what the empress offered were merely few useful suggestions. Hi. Lamb saw the two black spirits appear as if out of thin air, and her body instantly stiffened. She had no time to react. Incapable of doing anything, not even think. She stared straight ahead, but this was not because Hi Lamb had made any mistake. The situation had completely slipped beyond her control. The puppet master also raised her head. Ruya smiled. Perhaps your majesty felt that even such advice had overstepped the line. terrifying pressure made her entire body freeze rigid. While Lamb had absolutely no need to move, nor did she have right to. Perhaps cannot be considered magnanimous, but after doing this for several hundred years, no longer care much about what others say. Kings, those in high places, are bound to face such things. Someone calmly stepped into the arena. The uproar from below was to him no different from flies buzzing over heap of trash. The appearance of this person made even lamb feel uncomfortable. That person continued, "Troublesome, but unavoidable. It is law of nature you're forced to accept. Powerful spells, abundant energy, techniques honed thousands upon thousands of times. But once you encounter certain kind of opponent, all of it becomes meaningless. Her hands trembled unceasingly. She did not know whether it was from tension or fear. In truth, calling an opponent might already be giving it too much credit. It was more like violent storm sweeping through an entire forest. No matter how strong an individual may be, if they stand against the laws of nature, then it can no longer be called battle. Just as ants cannot look up at humans, they can only accept their fate of becoming corpses beneath the thick sold boots of the strong. Inferior creatures simply cannot comprehend such an existence. For demons, there is only one word they could use for that kind of being. The dragon king, furious beyond measure, strode forward step by step. But when worm crawls onto your bed and bites through your flesh, that is another matter entirely. There truly is no better way to describe it. He spoke slowly. No matter what you're thinking in your head, your hand is already been raised to kill. The dragon king flicked finger lightly, and pillar of water suddenly surged up from nowhere, blasting away the puppet master who had been gripping Wuang's throat. She stood rooted to the spot, her arm still around Wuing's neck, but everything from her chest up had completely vanished. Luwin's face turned green as he forced out smile and looked over. The dragon king was still standing there with only one finger raised. But when he saw with his own eyes the fate his older sister had met, he could no longer smile. At that moment, the dragon king spoke again. "Then who are you?" he demanded. on my daughter's birthday. Who exactly dared open the gates of my home and let you walk in? Only then did Lwin stiffly realize that at some point part of his side had also been gouged away. He had begun to lose patience. won't give you much time, but if you answer honestly, will not kill you. worm that bites people without knowing its own limits cannot really be blamed for it. Lou Gwyn was clearly terrified out of his mind. Yet his mouth remained stubborn. Sure enough, it's just as I'd heard. No, even more formidable than rumor says. Luwin's mind returned to the moment Echun sat drinking wine, speaking slowly. Of course, rebellion can never succeed. The Dragon King is an existence far beyond ordinary demons. Even looking outside in the entire eastern sea, there is no one who can be mentioned in the same breath as him. He is an absolute ruler. There is not the slightest exaggeration in those words. No matter how strong the other side is, no matter how many there are, in the end, they are still confronting the master of that world. At the time, he had looked at the dragon king naively and asked, heard he's far stronger than you, Yichun. So, what can even do?" And the answer he received was, "We have to make him angry." Yichchan lifted his wine cup and looked at him. Poke at the dragon king's most painful wound. Say the thing he least wants to hear. We have to say it so that he comes before us of his own accord. Leguin said in shock. Wouldn't that just get us killed in single blow? He burst out laughing. Don't worry. Of course, if the dragon king wants to, he can kill you instantly. His steady voice echoed through that modern luxurious room, but he won't do that. In the final analysis, he's good person, and he is also fully aware of his own overwhelming power. He raised the wine cup to his lips. Just like human won't immediately stomp an ant to death. You wouldn't call that rashness or stupidity, right? No matter what the ant wants to do, he'll only deal with it indifferently, as if saying as you like. And when the time comes, Luin will use this. Luin asked in astonishment, "What is that?" Echin continued explaining, "To put it gramly, this is weapon capable of bringing down god. To put it modestly, this is the venomous stinger can attach to an ant's body, namely Leguin. myself don't have the ability to use it, but with Luin's power, it can absolutely be done. really want to know what expression he'll show then. It's pity won't be able to witness it with my own eyes when the weapon made specifically to deal with the dragon god. The weapon he himself handed over to humankind instead takes his own life. What kind of expression will he have? Lwin's memory ended there. At the same time, Yichen's final words resurfaced. The dragon king's face went completely rigid with shock. Luwin took out pitch black flute covered in blood red cracks and then began to play divine treasure manpaw red horn flute that quells 10,000 waves. Only the dragon king knew what the thing this demon had chosen meant for his death and what the melody now resounding truly signified. Sure. Tao stood there dumbfounded, completely unable to understand what had happened in this world. Even those who believe they understood the dragon king best like son Kai or those who had hired black spirits with the intention of overthrowing the dragon king or those witnessing all of this with their own eyes. Even the most outstanding among them. None of them truly understood. Lil Gwyn continued to play that black flute, its inky body and lightning-like red patterns wrapped in bizarre blazing violet glow. Under the influence of the flute sound, the dragon king seemed unable to control himself. He dropped to one knee, no matter what, unable to rise. The majesty he once possessed had been replaced by confusion and loss of control. His whole body trembled as he raised his head to look at the person before him. His pupils suddenly constricting, his heart torn open with violence, that pride gripped tight by the fear brought on by the flute and refusing to let go. The scene returned once more to the earlier conversation between Lugwin and Yichchon. Yichchon said, "It's an ancient story more than thousand years old, one that not only humans, but even demons have nearly forgotten." At that time, the reigning dragon king did not formally designate successor while he was still alive. There were two people qualified to inherit the throne. But as for which of them was more outstanding or whether there were other reasons. The dragon king was never able to decide whom to choose as crown prince. Unfortunately, it was in exactly the situation that the dragon king fell ill. He could no longer move and could only lie better. He could barely even keep his mind clear. Legwin said this story sound like such an old cliche. So those two heirs slaughtered each other over the throne and this weapon was used at that time. Jin replied, "No, unfortunately, things do not seem to have happened that way. The younger brother, who is also the current dragon king, had no interest in the throne at all." So, the younger brother decided to leave the sea for while. Though he had no desire for the throne, with two heirs existing at the same time, the atmosphere was bound to be so suffocating it was hard to breathe. So, he intended to weaken his own presence by leaving, allowing his older brother to govern smoothly in the capacity of crown prince. And at that time, there also happened to be fairly good excuse to leave the dragon palace without rousing suspicion. So, the younger brother joined Tang Sanzang's pilgrimage party in search of the scriptures. In that way, the younger brother left the sea for very long time, thinking that as long as he was no longer there, everything would improve. But that hope was completely shattered. Luin guessed. Was that older brother very incompetent? Did he throw the dragon palace into chaos while the younger brother was away? Chan said with smile, "If that were true, the story would be much simpler." Unfortunately, that older brother just happened to be fairly capable ruler. At least within the Dragon Palace, that was indeed the case. But outside the Dragon Palace, other places gradually seem to turn into barren lands. Luwin asked in confusion, "What does drought have to do with the dragon palace?" Ichan answered, "This may be bit hard to understand, but the sea has tremendous effect on the climate of the land." So, traditionally, successive dragon kings would control the weather using that in exchange for tribute from the coastal regions. Of course, in essence, this was transaction almost like if you offer tribute, I'll make your lives easier. But what that older brother did was the complete opposite. It almost became, if you do not offer tribute, I'll make it impossible for you to live. The inland environment grew increasingly dry and barren, losing its vitality. The first things to wither were the plants and wild beasts on the surface. And only after that came the humans and demons of the continent who were affected. Whether they see humans as protectors or prey, the land beneath their feet is collapsing all the same. This is no longer merely problem between humanity and the dragon palace. But conflict between the continent and the ocean, and relationship between the two sides is growing increasingly tense. From the demon king to great demons of equal strength across the world and even the saints among humankind, many powerful beings are watching and waiting for their chance. Yet no one dares act rashly. Because even though the inheritance has not yet been completed, the other side still wields the power of the dragon king. If war were started carelessly, the consequences would only make this drought even worse. After the younger brother returned, he once tried to persuade his elder brother that if this continued, devastating war unlike anything seen before might erupt between the continent and the ocean. And yet, in the face of his younger brother's sincere plea, the elder brother did not waver in the slightest. On the contrary, he firmly rejected the request because that had been his goal from the very beginning, to wage war against the demons and humans on land and seize dominion. Lil Gwyn thought for moment, then asked, "In that situation, would there have been any chance of victory?" Deep then replied, "To be honest, the dragon palace is not much stronger than the continent." War was avoided not because the continent feared defeat, but because no one could bear the consequences. However, within the Dragon Palace, quite number of officials were extremely excited by the Elder brothers ambition. Perhaps because they did not understand the world beyond the ocean. Every one of them was eager, some even openly supportive. If things had truly developed according to that plan back then, it would have been quite interesting. Unfortunately, events never reached that stage. The younger brother handed this over to the humans on land. As he spoke, Deep and reverently raised the treasured flute in his hand. His eyes were filled with madness, and dangerous smile curled at his lips. This is weapon capable of taming boundless waters. In other words, it is weapon that can seal and suppress the dragon king's power over the sea. He could not act openly because doing so might split the entire dragon palace apart completely. So, he concealed his identity and secretly smuggled this weapon out. Rau, what the hell is he insane? Making something like this is basically smashing his own foot with rock. Deepen also found it amusing and replied, "That's right. But this thing has conditions. It can only be used if the dragon palace moves first to harm the continent. Outside of that circumstance, in any other situation, it will remain completely sealed. Of course, this wasn't just empty talk. The original version of manp zitch gak was focused only on defense and counterattack. But no matter what, still feel that in the end, it's just harming himself. Deep then looked at the flute in his hand and said, was not the one who intended to seal it from the beginning, nor was the one who turned it into what it is now." The notes Luin played on manp zitch gak were still controlling the dragon king. He clenched his teeth tightly, his body trembling as he resisted. In western history, it once had many names. goatheaded monster bearing both male and female traits, luring humans into the abyss of lust and pleasure. As Modius, perhaps that was the most famous name of that sinister creature. And that monster was none other than the very person playing the flute now, Luen. After the air had been filled with flute music for while, someone finally made move. Rapid footsteps rushed toward the dragon king and that monster. In the dragon king's current state, only an outsider could help him break free from the flute's control. The one who grasped the situation fastest and acted at once was the descendant of the great sage equal to heaven. She thought, don't know what that flute is, but its effect is clearly limited to the dragon king. And to play it, full concentration is required. If the attacker cannot sense the surroundings, then in just an instant, while Lamb was still calculating, hand suddenly appeared before her with blinding speed. Her eyes widened in alertness. Her golden pupils sharp like beast hunting prey. The embroidered shoes on her feet stamped hard against the ground, using the force to burst into incredible speed. Then she struck out with move, wild wind god, driving it straight into the enemy. After the attack landed, only wisps of thin smoke remained. The enemy struck head-on by wild wind. God had only half body left. Its body looked as though it had been scorched. Smoke continuously rising from it. While am thought, its resistance is so strong that it could endure direct hit from Wild Wind. Even with its head blasted away, it can still move. That proves its human form is nothing more than shell. The enemy Hawaii lamb had just attacked groaned hungry while drool dripped onto the ground. Then its true form appeared, hideous beyond measure. monster covered in countless sharp teeth, its tongue hanging out. If both sides are demons who have entered the spirit level, then victory or defeat is not determined by total power alone. Spirit force is only part of it. Hi. Lamb recalled conversation between herself and Gwyn Fong. She had said, "That's right. If explain it from human perspective, it's roughly like this. trained soldier holding dagger and child holding fully loaded automatic rifle. If the two face each other head-on on battlefield, which side do you think has higher chance of winning? Gwenfong pondered and said, don't know much about guns, but if there are no obstacles at all between the two of them, then probably." Ham calmly took sip of tea and said, "Time, place, distance, each person's physical condition, and their mental state. The outcome will change depending on those factors. Neither side can state the result with certainty. Spells and spirit force are the same. As long as you're certain that if you land hit on your opponent, you can kill them directly, then factors other than raw power become more important. No matter how powerful your spell is, if you don't know how to use it, or if you're not proficient with it, its power will be greatly reduced. It's like not understanding how gun works or how to use it properly, then it's very hard to hit the enemy. On the other hand, if you understand your opponent's abilities, then as long as the situation allows it, you can come up with an appropriate response. For example, when facing someone with gun, all you need to do is dodge to spot where you can't be shot, then counterattack while they're changing magazines. Take it one step further, and you can even use your own spells to find an opening, then immediately rush straight at the gun user with knife, not giving him time to react. Gwen Fong said in confusion. Right. That explanation works, though. Using guns as an example was little sudden. But why are you telling me all this? Lamb replied quickly. Because in your current state, you're no different from that child. don't understand you well, and I've never seen you fight seriously. If we're talking about the number of times we've met, we've only seen each other twice in the past few days. But in just those few short days, you've grown enough to be considered completely different creature. Hi. Lamb folded her arms and praised him. Of course, this growth itself is worthy of praise. Your bloodline's potential along with bit of luck in what you've experienced. But most importantly, without your own will, none of this could ever have happened. But you've already felt the backlash of it, haven't you? Even though you act according to your own judgment and will, when you calm down and think back, you'll feel as if those actions were done by someone else. At least in the battles you've gone through, there's already been one time like that, hasn't there? If it's merely heightened emotions or stronger aggression, that's not major issue. But if you use spell you yourself have never learned, never even known about, as if something has possessed you, then that's proof that you're starting to be devoured by your own power. Hi. Lamb emphasized, especially for demon like you. With powerful bloodline, but no elder to guide you, this symptom is something you must be more wary of than anything else. It's not only matter of using too much spirit force, but of carelessly using power even you cannot understand or control. That is how demons become occupied by their own demonic nature, lose their reason, and eventually turn into fiends. She was genuinely worried about Fong. So, she advised him, "For now, don't think about increasing your strength any further. Even the spirit pearls you swallow today were already too much. Since can't make you cough them back up, I'll help you digest them. If there were clever person by your side willing to protect you, she would have long since tried every possible way to stop you. The person Ham was referring to was New Yam added another warning. And one more thing you must remember, try to avoid fighting by relying on brute force to overwhelm your opponent. Otherwise, in every battle, you'll push yourself right to the limit, forcing yourself to the brink of being devoured. At your current level, what you already have in your hands is enough to let you face opponents several levels above you. Rather than searching for stronger, better weapons, you do better to think about how to use the weapons you already have more skillfully and more effectively. I've rambled bit, but what really want to tell you is what know about the black spirit. don't know whether the thing the dragon palace is black spirit or not, but if it is, know how to deal with it. The best way is to capture it directly. Gwin Fong immediately understood the issue and asked, "But if the one who encounters it isn't you, Miss Ham, but me, then you want me to use the strategy you just described to capture it, right?" Ham replied, "That's right. Even if were the one to meet it first, might still lose depending on the situation." Back to the present, Lamb was the first person to face that monster. She pulled down fine strand of hair from beside her ear, one that contained her power. After recognizing the problem before her, she said with grave expression, understand now, so this isn't merely rebellion." From the crowd behind her, someone spoke in admiration as expected of the granddaughter of the great sage equal to heaven. Even in situation like this, you don't look threatened in the slightest. How interesting. It's pity you're not the target. Ham turned her head and glanced at the owner of the voice, then calmly replied, "Nothing surprising about that. That man was dressed in the robes of court official. You saw that too, didn't you? Didn't you? The crime your grandfather committed in the Dragon Palace thousand years ago isn't something that could be repaid even with hundred deaths. But don't worry too much. have no intention of making you shoulder all the responsibility alone. That monster tried to attack Hi Lamb. Its body was so huge that even the shadow it cast completely covered her. Yet Hi Lamb looked calmly at the monster before her without the slightest fear. The man warned, "I'll let you live, but I'll ruin you utterly and then take you back to Flower Fruit Mountain. That is the punishment for you stupid monkeys." Then, at some unknown moment, he used his nimble movement technique to circle behind Hi Lamb, murderous intent filling his eyes. While the ground shook from the fierce battle, even outside the dragon palace, the tremors continued without end. Gwyn Fong, who was fighting on the other side, also felt the ground beneath his feet tremble. He turned back in confusion. What was that just now? Just from the sound. can tell it was far away. Yet the shock wave reached all the way here. Something must have happened. Afraid and Gwyn Fong might notice something. Dung Tran hurriedly tried to draw his attention away. Look over here, you bastard. How dare you take your eyes off me? He replied politely. Sorry. was distracted for moment just now. didn't expect you to be able to withstand that hit. At this moment, Dung Tran had already been smashed hard into the wall by Gwinfong. Gwenfong set his stance and said, "All right, let's continue." Going back few minutes before that battle had happened, the two of them were leaving that magnificent palace, Gwen Fong looked around and thought, "We've come this far already, and strangely enough, there isn't single servant working in the palace." He recalled that last night only the guest area had been quiet. Even the first floor had been noisy all through the night. Could they be plotting something? He suddenly stopped looking at Dong Tran standing motionless ahead of him in puzzlement. She seemed to be thinking about something. Not yet. Gwenfong asked in confusion. Excuse me. Is there some problem? The person in front of him replied coldly. Nothing. Keep walking. The two continued forward to avoid the atmosphere becoming too silent. Gwin Fong asked, "By the way, who is the general? They must be someone very important, right? mean, general is general." Dong Tran refused to answer. already told you you're not qualified to ask about such things. Gwenfong said little awkwardly. Sorry. You said should watch my words and actions. So thought it would be better if knew bit more. Only then did Dong Tran speak. The Dragon Palace once had four generals representing the four directions. North, south, east, and west. But because the southern general is absent, only three remained. North, west, east, south. No. Now there are only two generals left. Plus one traitor is lackey. That man is Tong Kai who holds the post of Eastern general. He was never worthy of being general, not even worthy of the lowest military office. He merely climbed his way up by currying favor with the dragon king. Fortunately, the northern general and western general are the ones truly loyal to the court. What they are loyal to is not just the dragon king. They have long been planning to depose the current king and replace him with someone more qualified. Gwenfong asked, "Is that more qualified person the princess whose birthday it is today?" Dung Tran frowned and refuted him. How could that be? She called out to the person approaching from ahead. Didn't the generals order you to act quickly and quietly? Why do you only now brought that woman here? That guard scratched his head and explained, "Don't say it like that." We called her over before the competition started, explained the reason, and even invited her to join us, but that old had tried to run away. Two guards were escorting someone with cloth sack over their head, so their face could not be seen. Their body trembled non-stop. They had clearly endured too much torture and their whole body was covered in wounds. So, we had no choice but to catch her and beat her up bit. We were already being very polite, but she still refused to tell us where the treasure pearl is. The generals ordered that she must be brought over there no matter what, even if she refuses to say anything. Dung TR sensed that something was wrong and immediately ordered, "Move aside." That guard froze. "What?" Dong Tran roared in anger. You couldn't even pry open the mouth of an old hag and you're proud of yourselves. You plan to bring her to see the generals looking like this. Let me see for myself whether she'll talk or not. Stand back. I'll handle this. You useless trash. Killing intent surged from her entire body and her eyes blazed with fury. Those guard were so frightened that they immediately let go of the prisoner. Dung Tran questioned the trembling figure before her and at the same time asked, "You're traitor, too, aren't you? Haven't you spent more than thousand years flattering the dragon king? After living that long, you still ended up as nothing more than minor palace official. How ridiculous. Perhaps you've grown scenile and can no longer see the situation clearly, clinging to that useless pride of yours and refusing to let go. As she spoke, she reached out, grabbed the sack over the prisoner's head, and yanked it down hard. The prisoner bled even more heavily, fresh blood dripping onto the ground. And Gwin Fong looked at the scene before him and could not help but be startled. Dung Tran frowned and said, "Listen carefully. don't know why the generals have been so generous to useless old woman like you, but since you've been given such rare chance, you should be grateful and obediently accept it." That old woman had been beaten until her face was swollen and deformed, and she knelled on the ground, her whole body trembling. Hearing Dung Trana's insults, she spoke in protest. No, the one who gave me this rare chance was his majesty. Not traitors like you. As servant, as one of the dragon palace, can never support your ungrateful rebellion. If you intend to persuade me, then just take this old life of mine. Dung Tran said in surprise. How could that be? Sure enough, you answered exactly as expected. She called out, "You too." The two guards answered in unison. "Yes." Dong Tran ordered, "Take that brat to see the generals. I've already shackled him, so he won't be able to resist." Then she continued interrogating that pitiful old woman. Now then, you know that my family descends from the dragon king's bloodline, don't you? Dungr said proudly, "Ordinary people all think that's just rumor my family made up, but it's true history recorded in the archives. Long ago in the Eastern Sea, there lived two snakes. One crossed the Dragon Gate and became the first dragon king. The other was not so fortunate. It remained only snake, and it became the ancestor of my family." As she spoke, she reached out and lifted the old woman's chin. snake bloodline cannot become dragon. Perhaps we do not possess the ability to rule the seas. But in exchange, developed lesser power. That is the power of poison. can freely control the strength, form, and effects of toxicity. can create poison that causes no pain and yet takes life instantly. Dong Trana's face was filled with madness and corner of her mouth curled into sinister smile as she unleashed the skill myriad transformation's deadly poison. Two fingers carrying lethal poison move close to the old woman's face as she threatened her. Either was toxin that brought extreme pain, twisting the limbs and driving person mad, though not killing them. Once it's injected, there will be no turning back, no matter how much you regret it. drop of the poison fell and his toxicity was so fierce that even the ground began to smoke. Rog Jang sneered. You don't have long to live anyway. Beside her, Euanfings expression immediately darkened when he saw how RG Jang was treating the old woman. He spoke up. Stop being stubborn. Why not just end it already? Why waste time saying all this? never told you to kill her. Rhyang sensed something was wrong and abruptly turned her head back, only to be struck the next instant by Euanfing's fierce flying kick. Caught completely offguard, she was sent flying several meters away. Yuan Fong asked the old woman kneeling on the ground, "Can you still stand?" Seeing that he was actually concerned about her, the old woman cried out in shock by Yuan Fong. Yuan Fong said, "If it's hard for you to move, stay there for now. I'll protect you." Having been kicked away, Rog Jang ground her teeth in fury. You useless worm. Do you want to watch your friend die? What exactly are you thinking? Not only was Yuan Fong unafraid, he even smiled and said, "If he dies, he dies." Thinking about it carefully, we were never that close to begin with. At first, planned to endure it until couldn't anymore. But it seems my patience isn't as strong as thought. Rhyang was so enraged. She looked ready to smoke. her brows knit tightly, her anger surging to the heavens, wanting to kill you on foam on the spot. She gave sinister laugh and said, "Fine, whatever you're planning, it doesn't matter. Just like said, I'm already sick of this predictable development from the very beginning." She activated her skill and dark green poison covered both her hands. Rhyang continued, "You may become the first person on land to test my poison art. Nothing could be more fitting." Not giving her chance to go on boasting, Yuan Fong immediately charged at Rome Jang with iron head technique. She was hit squarely in vital spot before she could react and her face twisted in pain. Yuan Fong remained indifferent. You've talked too much. Both people before him showed looks of astonishment because both of them understood Yuanfings movements quite well. The old woman had always been watching Yuanfong during the preliminaries, and RJ Jang had also read his performance records and even watched the first half of the main round. But the speed Yuanfong had just displayed far exceeded both their expectations. RJ Jung coughed up blood and thought to herself. As expected, he's been hiding his strength. But it's not just physical ability. There must also be some kind of body enhancing spell. That's why he was able to take down those two in an instant and reach behind my back. But didn't see any spell being activated. Not even trace of energy. What the hell is that? After thinking for moment, she calmed herself again. It's fine. As long as know something like that exists, that's enough. This speed still isn't so fast that can't react. That poison laid in hand skillfully unfolded. Myriad transformations, deadly poison. Rhyang activated her skill. In the next instant, poisonous fluid surged out and transformed into long winding whip that lashed toward Yuanfo. The splattering toxin formed spiraling whip shadows. Yuanfong quickly retreated, both feet borrowing force as he stomped hard against the ground. With one hand, he picked up the old woman and rapidly ran off. The guard standing nearby had still not managed to get up, but the lethal poison spared no one. Yuan Fong leaped to higher place to avoid the toxic fluid while that man only had time to let out miserable scream by Yuan Fong and the old woman successfully dodged it. But Ron Jang had no intention of stopping and continued controlling the poison whip to pursue them. No matter what, carrying another person would make things inconvenient. So Yuanfong said, "Sorry, I'll do my best to make this hurt less." The old woman was startled. What? Yuanfong suddenly exerted force and the old woman shot away at tremendous speed. Then he immediately transformed his horn, turning his power into staff. That strike came crashing down heavily, meeting the incoming stream of poison headon. Even this result seemed beyond his expectations. That deadly green toxic fluid actually neutralized Euinfing's magic power as well. The poison pierced straight through. It was just about to stab into his body, but Yuan Fong swiftly retreated and avoided it perfectly. The young man landed on the ground and looked at Rome Jang in front of him. The staff in his hand had been corroded by that poison until only the handle remained. In that instant, he realized something. used my full strength, yet my staff melted away in flash. If that's the case, defense is completely meaningless. If it only hits my limbs, that's one thing. But if it hits my head or torso, then it's no longer simply matter of healing. He looked at the corpse of the guard who had fallen to the ground earlier. Now only the lower half of the body remained. Yuan Fong thought to himself, "This thing is on completely different level from any poison user I've ever faced before. There was definitely reason they ambushed Tion Lin and me." Rang frantically continued whipping the poison. The deadly toxin curved through the air and shot toward Yuanfo again. Yuan Fong sprang up and dodged its trajectory. That Rome Jang had absolutely no intention of stopping, and her eyes were full of madness. Yuan Fong calculated inwardly. Even so, at this level, neither its range nor speed is threat. can keep dodging and gradually closed the distance. As he moved close enough, his gaze fixed resolutely ahead. But at that very moment, he discovered something was wrong. Myriad transformation's deadly poison, Rohiangs poison element spell could create many kinds of poison. It had certain rules. For example, every additional advantage added to poison caused the magic power required to rise exponentially. Rome Jang could not create toxin that was invisible, colorless, odorless, and deadly in only small amount. If it was invisible, colorless, and odorless, then at most it could only cause mild numbness. Rhyang revealed vicious smile. Therefore, it had to be used in combination with another kind of poison. She thought smugly, "He's fallen in my trap against an opponent with certain level of strength. It isn't easy to directly strike them with poison whip. At best, it can only interfere with their movements and slow them down. So, from the very beginning, used the poison whip as bait while creating bone poison at the same time. Although its toxicity is weak, its concealment and diffusion are excellent. While you were focused on dodging and closing in, you must already have absorbed bone poison through your skin. Indeed, Yuan Fong had absorbed bone poison through his skin. He could understand why his whole body had gone stiff, completely unable to move. Seizing this chance, Rog Jang immediately acted. The paralysis would only last few seconds, but once the poison started spreading, not even the Dragon King would be able to control his body. Seeing Yuanfong unable to move before her. Rung Jang curled her lips. This is the end. Filled with killing intent, she aimed straight at her opponent. But in the very next instant, Yuenfing's figure was no longer there, and the ground at that spot seemed to have been pierced through. And because Rojong thought victory was already hers, she only continued swinging the poison whip and did not observe carefully at all. Euanfing's talent truly could not be denied. But looking through the history of the demon race, genius like him was not exactly rare. The old woman standing nearby, however, was deeply shaken by Yuanfing's power and response. But in terms of this technique, past or present, not single demon could compare to this young man. The reason was simple. Because this technique had been created by Yuan Fong himself. RJ Jung finally noticed that something was wrong and turned around in alarm. She recalled the time when Yuan Fong had been with Hu Lin. Hi. Lynn said, "What inherited mountain pressurebreaking warmth is kind of spell that can increase body weight or more precisely increase body mass. When was young and training alone, suddenly had an idea." After trying out, found that it actually worked. Yuanfong asked, "You reversed its effect and reduced body mass, right?" She immediately answered, "That's right. Our innate spells are carved deep into our bloodline. The time they awaken differs from person to person depending on talent and level of cultivation. Some people may never awaken them in their entire lives, but once awakened, they become as natural an instinct as walking or breathing. You should understand that feeling even more clearly than do. You want foam? Agreed. That's right. Even my own ability wasn't first used by my will. It was only the second time that could use it on purpose. The only issue is output intensity. As for control, it's almost exactly the same as what imagine. Why Lynn said, "Exactly. The only things we can truly understand are the nature of the spell and the basic method of controlling it. But output strength and application techniques depend on the one who inherits that power. Of course, when it comes to application techniques, being taught is far more important than figuring them out yourself. The older family or bloodline is, the richer and more varied the techniques they can pass down. However, not every application technique will be inherited. as why Lynn spoke. She cast spell and filled the teacup. Even when someone teaches them, there are still techniques so difficult that not even the most gifted person of that era could master them. And when the same bloodline is split apart by factions and power struggles, some techniques may be completely hidden away. Finally, there's one more possibility. What do you think it is? Holding the teacup in her hand, why Lynn turned and asked. Yuanfong thought in silence for moment, then replied, "Figuring it out on your own? like how just learning by looking at the answer can actually slow your progress instead. Lynn recalled, "After first grasped the technique just showed you, immediately ran to see my grandfather. To the other elders in the family, it was probably just useless, trivial discovery, almost like joke. But felt that at the very least grandfather would find it cute." At that time, her face had been full of happiness. She continued, but back then grandfather only said, "Well done. Truly admirable." At such young age, you've already grasped the foundation of transformation arts, something those fools couldn't understand even after thousand years. Yet, my granddaughter surpassed them. This application technique itself isn't very difficult. It's simply adding one more idea on top of an independent spell. But according to grandfather, before me, no one in the family had ever tried such simple idea. Or perhaps more accurately, they never felt any need for it. Mountain pressure breaking warmth was already very powerful spell. But simply put, transformation arts turned out to be an application technique with far greater potential than had imagined. Grandfather said that when son Wukong faced powerful enemies, he once regarded it as one of his trump cards. All of these techniques are called ultimate skills. Some lone monster relying on their own experience and ideas creates unique technique belonging only to themselves. Of course, just like how discover way to use feathers, it turned out that was actually path grandfather had walked long ago. Even if you awaken an ultimate skill to your ancestors, it may have been nothing more than very ordinary application technique. Even so, trying to search for an ultimate skill that belongs to yourself will definitely still be useful. Now, it's not only about increasing your strength, but also practicing how not to be controlled by instinct and how to control it instead. Why Lynn comforted him. Whether this is problem you have to face right now or only later, your time has always been pressing. But that may not necessarily be bad thing because in despair, person's resolve often shines even brighter. The inspiration came from what happened yesterday. In the battle against Shao, the dragon palace princess. Her overwhelming strength far surpassed Euinfing's spells and regenerative speed. In order to save magical power and the time needed for recovery, the method Yuan Fong chose truly was his final killing move. At that time, was already able to use the fairy staff to replace muscles and bones. No, not just replace them. could even move faster and stronger than normal. But in the end, how much the fairy staff can do depends on what can imagine and sketch out of my mind. No matter how lucky was in that uncontrolled state, how could possibly simulate the entire structure of muscles and joints? Even now when recall that feeling, it still feels as if fragments of the fairy staff were being driven into my bones, forcibly controlling my body to act. The damage that caused was probably the reason fainted after the battle. Even in my current state, if try it one more time, definitely won't be able to endure it for long. But if it's only for an extremely short moment and only on one part with limited range of motion while fighting to buy on the arena, Yuan phone clenched his fist and directly used the fairy staff to simulate and replace his own muscles and bones. In the very next moment, he smashed her head apart with single punch. Yuan Fo rejoiced inwardly. It worked. This power is far beyond what expected at this stage. But the fairy staff immediately retaliated as well, driving deep into his body. Yuan phone grimaced in pain. The effect really was astonishing. In terms of agility, it was several times stronger than when he fought Shertow. That was because compared to simply using the fairy staff to pull the body around, inserted structure for processing form and texture into the moving parts of the body. As result, by using only small amount of magic power to materialize the fairy staff, was able to unleash movement ability more than 10 times beyond the body's normal limits. The drawback is that the recoil will completely crush the inside of my body. Yuan Phone was in so much pain he couldn't move and could only grit his teeth. Even without counting the recoil, forcibly tearing apart skin, flesh, muscles, and bones to stuff the fairy staff into his body was itself no different from self mutilation. Like cramming screw in spring components into body made of flesh and blood. If my body weren't already like that of monster, or more accurately, demon body, then before could even use the move, my body would probably have collapsed first. Yuan Fong thought to himself, "My limbs are almost completely numb now. It's not that can't move them at all, but basically can't exert any strength. From the outside, still look fairly intact, but inside, I've probably become like watermelon exploded from within." Looking at his trembling arm, Yuan Fong silently estimated it will probably take six to seven seconds to recover. If can end the fight with strike like this, the price is still acceptable. But in the end, the only reason succeeded was because Dubai lost her composure and charged straight at me from the front. If the opponent blocks it or dodges it, I'll have several seconds in completely defenseless state. And that's price can't casually bear. Although it consumes very little magic power, if abuse it recklessly, the result can only be disaster. Either have to reduce the output so the recovery time won't be too long, or can only use it when I'm certain can take down the opponent in single strike. Returning to reality, Romes left hand have been smashed apart by Yuanfings punch. Her face instantly darkened as she said in terror, how is this possible? you. The power of that punch was so great that even the wall from before had been blasted apart, leaving huge hole in it. Rhyang gritted her teeth in pain, wanting to use her remaining arm to cast healing spell, but for some reason, it had no effect at all, and her power was gradually dissipating. Wrong Jang said in trembling voice, "Wan Fong stepped out from the rubble. Of course, it doesn't work because the thing pulling it out is right here." What he was holding his hand was Rhiang's Danteon because the impact just now had been too strong. One of his eyes was also bleeding. He thought to himself, "That was close, but this time controlled it better. As long as keep the output within reasonable range, can continue using the next strike while maintaining lighter backlash. There won't be many situations like this, but understand now. Even with variables like being poisoned, can still act indirectly. Next time, I'll definitely use it more flexibly. Yuan Fong lifted the Danteon and threatened Rome Jang. You seem very confident in yourself, but after losing this, I'm not sure that confidence of yours will last much longer. After all, not too long ago, you were standing in the same position as me. believe you should know how to behave obediently. Rogiangs face darkened. Just moment ago, she had thought victory was already certain. Yet now, she could only tremble all over as she accepted reality. Yuanfong asked, have lot of things want to ask, but for now, I'll only ask the two simplest ones. First, how exactly are you planning to lure out the Dragon King? Second, how am supposed to leave this place and return to the surface? If your answer satisfies me, I'll give this back to you, and after that, I'll only lock you up somewhere quiet. Of course, I'll make sure you're injured badly enough, that you won't be able to do anything for while." At that moment, Rh could only stand there, gritting her teeth in silence. In the end, she still gave in. All right. All right. understand. Jang answered Yuan Fang's question to inherit the Dragon King's throne. But just after she spoke few words, her eyes suddenly widened and her mouth bulged up, swelling so much that she was completely unable to continue speaking. Yuanfong immediately realized something was wrong. Her whole body began to mutate. Her eyes bulged out, her body swelled, and veins protruded all over her skin. Right after that, her entire body exploded with loud bang. Yuan Fo quickly retreated and avoided the blast. loud voice called out by Yuan Fo. It was Granny Yu. She shouted warning. Get inside quickly. The poisonous smoke is about to spread. After the explosion, the surroundings were filled with purple toxic gas that rapidly diffused through the air. Yu on foam let out breath of relief. Good thing you warned me in time. thought it was just an ordinary explosion. didn't expect it to really be poisonous gas. At first, thought she had given up and was planning to surrender peacefully. Looks like judged wrong. Granny, you denied it. That's not it. Her death and that explosion just now could not possibly have been her own choice. She explained once someone who drank that thing becomes traitor, the poison will immediately activate inside their body and harm the people around them as well. Those subordinates who took part in this rebellion, including her, probably didn't even know they had already been poisoned. Yuan Fong said. So that's how it is. When she exploded, the energy sensed was exactly the same. So never thought an outside force had interfered. Granny, you replied. It's no surprise you felt that way. The one who created that poison was most likely her father. As for the question you asked her just now, think perhaps can give you an incomplete answer. From the looks of it now, something has clearly happened on the dragon king's side. The clearest proof is that am now completely unable to use the internal communication system anymore. by you on phone. During this election, you saw me teleport two people at once and occasionally place my hand against my temple to receive messages from elsewhere, didn't you? Whether it is communication arts or teleportation, neither is power that belongs to me alone. Their abilities gained by borrowing the dragon king's power. Not just me, every official in the dragon palace can use that method to communicate and move freely within the palace. For those rebels to make all of that fail, it proves they have successfully sealed off the dragon king's power. Yuan phone immediately understood. get it now. So when you put your hand to your temple back then, it was to confirm whether the palace communication network was still functioning normally. At that time, it was still working. So the dragon king must still have been safe then. He asked in confusion. But to render someone that powerful unable to act, what exactly did they do? Grannyu continued explaining. However, those rebels probably still haven't acted directly against the Dragon King. The throne of the Dragon Palace, as well as the Dragon King's authority, is inherited through holy relic passed down from the very first Dragon King, the Jade Emperor's family. The Jade Emperor family's legitimate heir, is none other than the current dragon king's daughter, Princess Shau. If they kill the Dragon King, the Jade will recognize the princess as the next Dragon King and transfer the power to her. If something happens to both of them, then from that very moment, the jade will seal itself. Yuan Fo nodded like will. As long as that point does not change, they won't be able to harm the dragon king. As he said this, he suddenly widened his eyes in shock at Grannyu. Unexpectedly, she had suddenly knelt down before him and said, "For honored guests who came to attend the banquet to witness such disgraceful scene in the palace with their own eyes is already grave offense. But even so, as shameless old woman, must still beg you. Of course, young Master Yuan Fong and Young Master Tion Linn should leave this dangerous palace and return to the surface as quickly as possible. But before that, could you help search for where General Tonkai might currently be somewhere in the palace? This rebellion appears to have been planned for very long time. But if it is that Lord, then believe he must be hiding somewhere, acting on the Dragon King's behalf. Even if the general is safe and sound, for him alone to stop this rebellion would probably be nearly impossible. But at the very least, Granny's voice faltered as though she still wanted to cling to that final sliver of hope and try to stop this chaos. Yuan phone cut her off. Sorry, but I'm in hurry right now. don't know how much longer I'll be trapped here, so can't afford to waste time here. understand at that moment. Yuan Fong set condition. If you can at least let Tion Lynn leave with what we need, then I'll do everything can to help your side. Granny, you was deeply shocked when she heard that, but quickly agreed to his request. understand. In the end, you came here to obtain precious item that can seal vengeful spirit. Correct. Yuan Fong said, "More precisely, the situation is bit more complicated than that. But no matter what, Tion Lynn absolutely must bring the sealing item back before today is over. We need weapon powerful enough to seal troublesome, vengeful spirit that is tormenting an existence far stronger than am. Do we have anything like that on hand right now that can be obtained immediately? Granny, you pondered for moment, seemingly hesitating over whether she should say it or not, but to stop this rebellion, this was perhaps already the last chance. She said, long time ago, we received treasured sword from the mainland as tribute. lowly clerk in the palace like me wouldn't dare casually judge its value. But the dragon king was extremely fond of it and often used it for sword practice. If you go to his majesty's bed chamber, you will find it there. Yuan foam stood up. Good. Then let's depart at once. If we can find General Tong Kai on the way, even better. He looked around and thought to himself, "I'm very worried about Ling Yu, Tion Lin, Yangming, and Gu. But the top priority right now is still Ru Yian's condition. This palace is far too large. There's no way for me to confirm everyone's safety. Right now, all could do is pray. Splitting up and acting separately from Tion Lynn really does seem like the right choice. But with his personality, there's no way he'd obediently stay in one place. Absolutely. Please just stay safe, don't cause any more trouble, and hopefully don't run too far off. On the other side, Tion Lynn spoke up. by the way, this may be little off topic, but I've always been rather curious about your role. No, what mean is your outfit. can tell those guys in yellow are just cannon fodder. ran into whole bunch of them on the way here. They're not even worth my notice. He asked in puzzlement. So, what about the three of you in red? What rank are you supposed to be? You know, something like the 10 new lords of the dragon palace or at the very least some kind of red dragon squad. Anyway, there has to be some kind of ranking system, right? In other words, these red outfits must at least have some sort of background, don't they? Tion Lynn kept rambling on and on, clearly making the man in red bit impatient. strange aura spread from his body, but Tion Lynn still did not stop and continued. Are you the type who's about to die? right. mean, you Sorry, my way of speaking is little strange, but just from hearing you talk, can already tell you're nothing more than slightly stronger foot soldier. Ton Lynn's side. didn't have high expectations to begin with. He recalled the first time he encountered RJ Jang. The first time he saw that red ghost, stupid beyond belief, more precisely that woman. And at the time, he had been standing there alone on his side. Yet, he still had to fight an entire group. If you people really had any skill, then why did you all have to crowd together and rush him at once? He lowered his voice as if preparing for the next wave of attacks. At the same time, the sword at his waist was slowly drawn. The sharp blade pointed straight at the three people before him. Are you planning to come at me one by one? Suddenly, Tion Lynn said mockingly, bet the one standing in the back is just there for show. He probably doesn't even know how strong he really is." Bishu chuckled softly. "You're right." The man spoke again and continued. don't think you can win unless all three of you charge at me together. The blue-haired man immediately shouted in anger. How unbearably arrogant. There are already two humans here. Have we ever lost anyone? The other one also chimed in. No matter what, this man clearly must be eliminated. We cannot let someone who should have died or been captured make it all the way here. The blue-haired man glanced at him and sighed. From the beginning, we were the ones who were too conceited. No matter how weak someone who can reach the finals may be, there are still too many variables. One person fighting two people. No matter how you think about it, that's not appropriate, right? Spiritual energy rose in his hand. In any case, I'll support you on this side. Tion Lynn immediately became alert. That red-faced man burst out with powerful spiritual energy. Cursed technique. Flying fish splendid water. Tion Lynn froze slightly. Somewhat surprised by the thing in front of him. What the hell is this? An octopus? It even has wings. Relying on speed far beyond that of an ordinary person, the man appeared before him in an instant. That somewhat grotesque arm shot forward and fiercely unleashed violent force. Luckily, Tion Lynn barely managed to dodge in the nick of time. The other party's eyes suddenly lit up in Madair. Almost in that very same instant, the giant hand suddenly clenched down on its opponent and blood immediately sprayed everywhere. severed arm fell to the ground. He turned his head to the side and said, "Not bad. You really do have the qualifications to make it this far. However, pain showed on Tion Lynn's face. The man continued. You're not as formidable as you think you are. There may not be next time in your next life. Remember to learn humility and caution. Suddenly, something appeared that made the man in front of him startle. And even the blue-haired man standing behind could not help letting out an exclamation. Recalling what had happened just now. In that instant, he seemed completely shaken and did not even have time to react. And in that extremely brief moment, no one knew when, but one of that octopus monster's arms had also been cut off. Marks had been carved into that outer shell, so it was clearly not without reason. Tion Lynn appeared in front of his opponent, his eyes icy cold. "Humility, my ass," he said angrily. The distance was already so close that the other side had no time to respond. "What are you supposed to be acting like you're worthy of lecturing me, bastard?" Several silver sword arcs slashed out at once. But at that exact moment, something suddenly shot across at speed than naked could not catch. Two darts viciously embedded themselves in that young boy's body. The darts sank deeper and deeper. flash of shock appeared in Tion Linn's eyes and cold sweat broke out across his forehead. Then voice rang out again from the other side. See, you have no idea what kind of variables might appear. At that moment, violent power erupted from the blue-haired man's entire body. The two projectiles instantly pierced straight through and blood sprayed everywhere. Tion Lynn painfully coughed up huge mouthful of blood. Seizing the chance, the red-faced man leaped up. That's right. Driven by his spell technique, his abnormally huge arm slammed down before his opponent with thunderous crash. He was absolutely not the kind that could be underestimated. The blow landed and blood splattered once more. The blue-haired man was holding the darts between his fingers. Even so, fresh red blood still kept flowing across the floor, and that sword had already broken into two pieces. Tion Lynn still struggled to rise, his whole body trembling non-stop. They had gotten the result they wanted. It's over. That's all. By now, his body was already ruined beyond bearing with almost no strength left at all. Tears slid down his bloodcovered, bruised and swollen face. This? No, that can't be. clearly trained desperately for so long. Why did it turn out like this? was even guided by god. He stared fixably at his two opponents. But why? They're nothing more than bunch of idiots. He let out griefstricken roar. What kind of joke is this outside the city? Tion Linn's real body was calmly pacing back and forth. Damn it. This is really pissing me off. As for the technique he had just used, clone. This was an art of deceiving the enemy, creating puppet that imitated his own movements and techniques in order to confuse the opponent. This was the spell he had used on himself. And the puppet Tion Lynn created belonged to the heavenly technique realm many levels above his own. Not long ago, Bingong had said excitedly, "The so-called art of deception is unique technique capable of deceiving even heaven and earth." When speaking of the technique he had created himself, his tone was filled with pride. At that point, the person opposite him asked, "Then how is it supposed to be used? You've told me many times already." So, he explained in detail. Tion Lynn's plan was to first send the fake clone before the three dragon guarding fiends. Then, while those fiends were still dealing with the clone, he would be able to cross the city wall with ease. Sounds echoed within the undersea city. One of Tion Lynn's eyes lit up with blue glow and then that blue gradually faded. The gentle hand on the floor was covered in blood. It's over. The visual link has been cut off. He recalled again that those red fiends were clearly not on the same level as the yellow ones. Whether in basic movements or techniques, they were far stronger. Replaying the battle just now in his mind, he analyzed their characteristics. That octopus monster's traits were transformation and regeneration. So, his human form was probably just disguise. His internal structure and weaknesses were likely completely different from his outward appearance. But aside from that, he wasn't too troublesome. The truly difficult one was that short fellow. Could it be that the curse technique had given him those winged auxiliary limbs, thereby increasing his agility or speed? Although that thing itself wasn't all that powerful, he still couldn't take it lightly. The force of the projectiles it launched was not especially strong. But once combined with the octopus monster's physical power, it became very dangerous. Just now, when that octopus monster dashed past him, the coordination between them really had been quite good. It's just that I'm little disappointed. still can't tell what the one standing in the back really is. Just then, Bishu had appeared behind him at some unknown point and suddenly spoke. You don't need to worry about me. Tion Lynn almost instantly spun around, his gaze sharp as blade as if he instinctively sensed the danger. That familiar conicle hat suddenly fell to the ground. At that moment, long sword was already at by Shu's throat. She raised both hands and calmly explained, don't know whether you'll believe me or not, but first, I'm not the kind of fiend responsible for combat, and second, have no intention of fighting you." His gaze remained steady, and the long sword in his hand stayed firmly pointed at her. know, unless you're confident that head cut off can be reattached." "You'd better watch your words. It's not that never thought you might discover it, but" he thought to himself. can't sense the auras of those two. can only see this woman." She gave mocking laugh. "You may find it hard to believe, but had already seen through what you were planning long ago. simply didn't tell those other two." Tion Linn frowned and asked in return, "Why?" She felt that her own way was the smarter one. At least not wasting blood for nothing. think so. Just like how you deceived us. If the outcome was never going to change in the first place, then little less blood is probably the wiser choice. She had even guess his route. If we could stop you, at most you would just find it bit more troublesome. But in the end, you would still kill us all. To you, it would only be waste of time. I'm the same. If we were never going to be able to complete the mission of stopping you anyway, then putting my own life first. Isn't that perfectly normal? The young man continued pressing her. Even if what you say makes sense, you came here alone. Don't tell me it was just to lecture me. She spoke in explanation. If you look at my other hand, Tion Lynn paused slightly and looked at the thing in her hand. It was command token. As long as you use it, you can return to the surface outside the dragon palace. It can only be used once, but it can carry up to five people within range. The long sword still had not lowered. No matter what, you're trying to find safe way back to the surface, right? This escape token will take you and your companions safely home. She continued, and you can also avoid punishment for failing to hold this place. That's all. The young man opposite her fell silent for moment, then unexpectedly nodded. All right, that took by shoe little by surprise. But in the very next instant, the arm holding her command token was severed by single sword strike. I'll take this first. Tion Lynn coldly reminded her, "You've crossed the line." She trembled slightly, and the sight naturally stirred pity in others, but clearly meant well. even gave you my only token, and yet, dear, you don't believe me. That's enough. Your cheap, boring tricks are useless on me. Did you think was stupid enough to reach out and accept something handed to me by demon? If you really thought that, then you were wrong. He stubbornly held to his judgment, paying no attention at all to her sniffling act. That arm will grow back anyway. You weren't really hurt in the first place. She let out heavy sigh. Honestly, you're obviously human and yet not cute at all. Bishu continued in somewhat coetish tone. Do you really have to be so heartless? I'm girl who gathered up all her courage and risked her life to come see you. But from beginning to end, he only believed what he wanted to believe. What brave girl. You're nothing but cunning schemer. He sheathed his sword. Besides, you were never serious from start. Isn't that obvious? He laid out the whole matter clearly from beginning to end. Her approaching him had always had purpose. If you really wanted to seem weak and harmless, you wouldn't have come near me on your own from the beginning. You were just bait, weren't you? She had not come here for nothing and quickly understood why he had struck with such astonishing speed. I'd say you were judging whether I'm actually as strong as you thought. my reaction speed, the way responded. You were watching all she said flatly. I'm not human. I'm demon born that way, but grew up on land. After that, she spoke of her past. My father used to be great demon of the dragon palace, one who held authority over the seas. But ever since was born, we lived on land with my mother, blending in among humans. She smiled brightly when she looked like that. She was no different from an ordinary young girl. So, I've never thought humans were bad. To tell the truth, like humans, especially humans who look worth eating. The stronger the human, the kind that makes me afraid to strike casually, the more worth it they are for me to spend time and effort hunting. Unfortunately, Tion Lynn paid no attention to any of that. He raised hand and pointed behind her. don't care what you like. That has nothing to do with me. What exactly is over there that needs three people guarding it? She sighed. That's where the arena is. The one where you competed before the finals. The Dragon King has probably already been imprisoned by now. That startled Tion Lynn slightly. The rebellion had begun because they had some method of suppressing the Dragon King. But had it really ended this quickly? She seemed to enjoy bringing this up. And that place will probably also become the site of the succession ceremony. She looked off into the distance. heard the reason the finals were held there is because it's very close to where the crown prince was imprisoned. There's someone locked up inside. Once the crown prince seizes the throne from his royal father, all that remains is to go to the palace and find the princess. They say they still don't know where the princess is, but she's in the palace, so finding her is only matter of time. At that point, Tion Lynn could no longer remain calm, and the alarm on his face was impossible to hide. If the dragon king had already been imprisoned, and the transfer of power was already halfway complete, then shouldn't he leave this place as quickly as possible? There was an enormous difference between rebel forces attempting rebellion and rebel forces having already succeeded completely. And the thought of the one imprisoned inside made it even harder for him to relax in the slightest. No matter whether that person was prince or something else, he was also half dragon king. The fact that he had ruined his own succession ceremony alone was enough to prove that he was definitely not someone you on foam or could handle. She suddenly spoke up with suggestion. Wait, if you plan to use the token gave you to go back, then try to stay as far from the coast as possible. She replied, think you'll probably be fine, but who knows? He looked at her uncomfortably. Don't tell me you plan to use storm to celebrate the enthronement. She denied it. No, that's not it. On the map, two locations appeared before his eyes. Busousan on the Korean Peninsula and Fukuoka in Japan. In his mind flashed the enormous silhouette of giant dragon. We're going to sink those two places into the sea. Then we'll use everything they have to make up for the tribute and sacrifices the dragon palace hasn't been able to receive for hundreds of years. Maybe tomorrow. No, I'm certain of it. As long as we find princess, we can do it today. Tion Linn was momentarily struck dumb with horror. We're finished. At this moment, the deepest part of the seafloor was deathly still. Inside the city, corpses were piled everywhere and blood flowed in streams. This place had clearly just gone through vicious battle for people in military uniforms laid dead before the enormous city gate. That gate seemed as though it was about to open. Beyond it was pitch black darkness with something hidden inside. The figure of man stepped into that vast empty space while the city gate outside remained still and unmoving. At that moment, an arm lifted as though preparing to do something. The lock on the door snapped in two and the prison door was quickly opened. Slow footsteps entered and the chains inside had also been removed. The surroundings were still silent as death. Without the slightest movement, Wuing respectfully bowed and said, "This humble subject, General Wooing, greets your highness. No, greets the new ruler of the Eastern Sea Dragon Palace." He knelt down, "Please forgive us. Your servant and the others were incompetent, and only now have we managed to rescue you." Jungy replied, understand." In other words, it was not royal father who released me from my shackles. You all made this decision on your own. Exactly how many people are involved in this? Wuing remained kneeling on the ground. Most of the court officials have joined us. This subject, General Yin Hai, and the majority of the ministers in the palace have all unanimously supported your highness's ascension. In addition, all eight commanders in the palace stand on our side, and more than 90% of the imperial guards are loyal to you. Although there are still some ministers who have not betrayed the Dragon King, that bit of conviction seems easily shaken, there are indeed few, such as General Tonkai, who remain loyal to the current Dragon King, but they've already been suppressed. Sooner or later, they will bow to you. Jang Yu spoke. Come to think of it, isn't today my younger sister's birthday? It is today. Only on this day could you make royal father lower his guard. He did not wish to make himself do something against his conscience. In other words, before this day came, royal father had never changed his mind. What pity. originally didn't want to do something so unfil. Wooing said, even if the timing was little earlier, this throne was always destined to belong to you, your majesty. strange voice suddenly sounded from behind them. Is that so? stranger appeared. Sorry to interrupt such serious conversation, but could you hurry up and take him away? Wooing turned around. was going to throw him outside the door and leave, but everyone froze as if in fear of something. Leewan had actually dared to bring the dragon king here. No matter how much trouble they caused, they did not dare show disrespect to the king. And yet, it was he who personally brought the dragon king here. That person said to the two of them, don't know what exactly you're planning to do, but hope you finish quickly." He looked over with hint of regret. "Watching beauty suffer is fairly interesting, but still feel little guilty." Wooing stood up. Didn't already order that unless summon them personally, no one was allowed to enter? And yet the guards outside actually let you in. Leewan said, vaguely remember that you did indeed give such an order, but sincerely asked them, and they let me in." Wooing immediately flew into rage. What the hell? But before he could do anything, the person behind him spoke. Wooing Jung Yu forced himself to stand. Enough since things have already come to this. Don't engage in these meaningless arguments in front of royal father. If you have spare sword, give me one. Wooing immediately produced sword. Yes, your majesty. Jung Yu drew the sharp blade. It has been long time since saw royal father. So, should also fulfill my duty as son. The sword was swiftly raised high, and something was instantly severed. The crown prince returned the sword to Wooing. fine sword. Sorry, broke the hilt. That sturdy body appeared before them once more, and he raised hand to gather up his long hair. Suddenly, something before him caught Jang Yus attention. Leewan was looking at him with clear dissatisfaction. "Do you have something to say?" he replied, "Not exactly. It's just that this scene and the way you hold sword aren't quite what imagined." At first, was hoping it would be more provocative, little more exciting. This now isn't bad either, but still have to say it. little disappointing. Juny Yu pushed open the iron door and walked out. don't understand what you're talking about. If disappointed you, then apologize. What? You look like you're in quite hurry. Since you want to leave, why not finish quickly? He noticed something. That thing in your hand. I've never seen it before, but I'm too lazy to ask what it is. But if there is anyone in this world who could bring from land method of harming royal father, I'm afraid it could only be that thing. His entire body radiated powerful spiritual energy. That object does not belong to you. But whoever owns it must know one thing. That is, if you hold that thing, you absolutely cannot leave the palace alive. Even if you return empty-handed, it won't be your fault. Lewan brightened at once, his eyes widening, though his mouth still said, "What pity!" Jung Yu took that black object from his hand, and the crown prince's eyes immediately narrowed. The instant he grasped it, countless strange patterns appeared on the arm. touching it. Wuing rushed over an alarm. Your majesty, he reassured him. It's fine. Those crimson markings continued creeping upward. The flute could suppress the power of dragons. And yet, it had clearly been forged from that very same power. The only person who could create divine artifact like this is royal father. He explained, "The only reason can hold this thing is because my power and potential are far inferior to royal fathers." He looked at his father kneeling on the ground. his whole body stained by that crimson color. As dragon, as ruler, can never reach royal father's realm. The dragon king trembled violently. You've started babbling nonsense again in that room with no one there to listen to your rambling. You must have been terribly bored. He replied, was lonely, yes, but never bored. He clenched his hand hard, and that black object immediately shattered. This son had enough time for self-reflection, and have already figured out what ought to do. At last, he was about to accomplish what he had long hoped for, just as thought. At this moment, stone as blue as the sea appeared. Jang Yu said, "Royal father's reverse scale is part of your body, the treasure that determines the heir to the dragon king, and yet you handed it over to human." Wooing was inwardly shaken. The reverse scale was the one scale dragon was born with, regarded as peerless divine medicine. It was an item of utmost value. Pulling out the reverse scale caused permanent irreoverable damage to dragon. Even if it could grow back, it would only happen once in lifetime, which was why the reverse scale was removed only when selecting an heir. Wooing gritted his teeth just to protect those aquatic creatures. The current dragon king truly was someone who deserved to be deposed. Jang Yu still wore pleasant expression as he held the dragon scale in his hand and examined it. Then, as if remembering something, he paused. Jang Yu said, "That way won't need to commit one further layer of unfil conduct. Without this thing, would have had to force royal father to personally pull out his own reverse scale." He sat down in front of his father, while the other party was nearly furious to death. Now there's only one matter left. Royal father, please tell the son where the dragon pearl is. At this moment, the dragon horns on Jung Yus head were beginning to change. Father Jang let out cold laugh. You want to sit on the throne and yet you think you can stroll all the way to the end so easily? Let me see. The son continued, "When was young, royal father once told the son that the most important thing for king is the will to rise for his subjects along with unwavering resolve. Now this son has understood your teachings and will certainly ascend the throne and inherit that will. Whether they are ministers loyal to the dragon palace or this son's still young descendants, if necessary, this son is prepared to stain these hands with blood. He sighed. This place is the fighting arena where you once amused yourself. He continued, but if royal father is willing to lend hand. Their blood need not be shed. If the outcome is the same either way, then as king, royal father should do his best to reduce the losses of those you cherish. That final reminder sounded almost like threat. Please consider carefully. Even though he was nearly exhausted, the dragon king still wanted to speak his mind. See, said this long ago. You only know how to talk. What you say is nothing but joke in my eyes. You put on grand righteous front, but in the end, you don't even understand the nonsense spilling from your own mouth. will definitely become king. Don't say such pointless words as if they were already an established fact. am dragon king. will never compromise with pack of rebels. From beginning to end, you haven't even known your own place. Just then, he suddenly collapsed to the ground. Lewan was little surprised. What happened? Jean Yu moved closer to his father. The influence brought by that melody has already weakened since earlier. Could there be some other factor making his condition worse? Wuing reassured him. You needn't worry too much. Your majesty, now that you have obtained the former king's reverse scale, the dragon pearl is no longer important. The ride of succession belongs to you alone. He seemed to realize something. Perhaps so, provided truly am the only heir to royal father's reverse scale. Those words immediately alarmed Wooing. You mean probably not long ago, he recalled. Today, or perhaps yesterday afternoon, Jang Yu continued, royal father pulled out second reverse scale and seems to have given it to someone else. Wooing also suddenly remembered that somewhat unusual impromptu banquet, the princess's marshall contest. the reason for holding the tournament and banquet. Could it have all been to formally pass the succession? Writes to the princess. To find the person besides Jang Yu who held the second dragon scale was not difficult for him. Who knows? But can confirm one thing. The reverse scale in my hand will resonate with the other one. can sense that person's existence and location. At that moment, the first thing that surfaced in his mind was that enormous city. It was not too far away. On the other side, Yuan phone was carrying someone on his back and running frantically, but he suddenly came to sharp halt. In that instant, Granny was terrified by the scene before her. At some point, countless soldiers corpses had already appeared strewn before them. Yuan foam spoke first. These are the people who were guarding this place. The person on his back denied it. No, the imperial guards protecting the sleeping palace have always been there. The other person said, "But because his majesty ordered unnecessary manpower reduced, we only maintained the minimum troop strength from beginning to end." The dragon king had once said, "So what?" He is still the strongest one. The bodies on the ground were all people from the palace. Those in yellow were the rebel army. Those in blue were palace guards. If they fought here, then at that very moment, something suddenly shook violently, and the palace before them collapsed with thunderous roar. you on foam. Set her down. You can't go in any further. Please wait behind that wall on the right. Once everything is over, I'll take you out. At this moment, this young boy's body also underwent some changes. Suddenly, something came crashing down with thunderous force, pulverizing everything and causing terrifying tremor. huge hole was blasted open through the palace. At this time, Tion he spoke. It seems really need to reconsider things. always thought you were nothing but trash who relied on the dragon king's favor. Utterly lacking in ability, just fake sword, nothing more. She sneered. But now it seems you've been honed quite sharply, General Kai. She placed her hands on her hips. If that blade hasn't rusted yet, then it will be major obstacle to my grand undertaking. And you may also, as loyal subject, fulfill your duty. That's right. am Tion He, former general of the Eastern Sea Dragon Palace. What pity if we speak of your identity as warrior. She seems somewhat regretful. And if you weren't weighed down by that burden, perhaps you could have walked the final path without regret. He assumed fighting stance. How ridiculous. One who serves as sovereign when facing rebels absolutely cannot die without even half trace of regret. That's right. She laughed loudly. You're absolutely right. In the next instant, she lunged fiercely at her opponent. In the blink of an eye, she was already before Sonkai. But the prerequisite is that the one you serve is truly worthy of the title of king. powerful blow struck straight at the person before him. Even now, Sonkai still carried trace of worry as he turned to look at the unconscious girl on the bed nearby. The wound caused earlier by the beast bone kept spreading and fresh blood immediately burst out. mocking smile appeared at the corner of Tonhee's lips. useless loyal minister. How pathetic and pitiable. At some point, her hand had already pierced deep into Sonkai's body. That's right. If hadn't used my own body to block that attack for her, the princess would already be dead. She continued, "This last bit of breath you're clinging to, aside from proving your pitiful loyalty, has no other meaning, as far as can see. In the end, it's only delaying death by few seconds." Son Kai spat out large mouthful of blood and pain and said weakly, "That's right. I'm talking about you." At some point, Yuanfong had appeared behind her. fierce kick shot straight toward the woman standing there. The kick carried terrifying force, enough to destroy everything in front of it. Though Tonkai was in unbearable pain, he still immediately cooperated and tightly gripped Tionhi's wrist. Yuanfangs gaze was icy as he lifted his leg high and launched another powerful attack directly at Tion He opposite him. At that moment, voice rang out. was wondering who it would be. Our honored guest has finally arrived. Blood seeped from the corner of Tion He's mouth. Very pleased to meet you. I've been looking forward to meeting you for long time. violent surge of spiritual energy burst from her hand. Suddenly, Son Kai hugged her tightly from behind. His whole body was instantly swallowed by the flames in her attack. That power churned wildly through Tioni's body. On the other side, Yuan Fong kept throwing punch after punch at her body. Suddenly, the general's voice rang out. Stop resisting pointlessly. Son Kai then shouted loudly again, "Throw it out. Throw it as far away as possible." Yuanfang's fist halted at once, and one hand grabbed the other party's body. His eyes gradually turned cold as ice. Staring straight ahead, terrifying force suddenly hurled her outward. She could only helplessly let her body crash into the distance. At this moment, Yuan Fong seemed to have calmed down little. He let out long breath, as if forcing himself to regain composure, but fresh red blood ran down behind him, making him slightly startled, and he immediately turned around. Son Kai's body was covered with wounds, large and small, and he was trembling non-stop. Yuan Fong asked, "Are you all right?" The other side quickly replied, "I'm fine. was only stabbed. It's not life-threatening yet. But you, you seem different from before. think we've met." Yuan Fong answered in surprise. We have when? don't remember. Seai mentioned what had happened not long ago. Yesterday, your state wasn't quite normal then. Maybe that's why you dare to resist his majesty. Only then did Yuan Foam suddenly understand. see. So was then. Thinking about it carefully, maybe we really did meet. He said, "Then you must be General Sonkai, right? Pale skin, fangs, wearing red cloak. An old woman described you that way. She said that if could find you, General, you would accompany me until the very end." He looked around. That old woman should have been outside, but the one line there is towel, right? He looked again at the unconscious girl on the bed. She looks like she's been poisoned by something. At this moment, Son Kai was extremely anxious. Recalling the methods Lee Wan had used, I'm not too sure either. The two demons who made it into the final match played some tricks. Unlike with his majesty, back then, you were completely suppressed and couldn't do anything. Their abilities seemed to have no effect on me or anyone else. But there was one exception. Hearing that, Sonkai immediately turned his head. The exception? That person was the princess. He looked at the girl lying on the bed and said, rushed over to bring the princess somewhere safe, but couldn't get outside in time, so could only come here." Now listen carefully about the old woman and the princess. His eyes suddenly widened. It seemed Yuan foam saw the same scene as well. piece of bee's bone pierced straight through Son Kai's body, making him spit out mouthful of fresh blood. The thing viciously tore through him. Yuan Fo panicked the moment he saw it as if controlled by someone. The thing suddenly shot across and bit off one of Yuanfang's arms. Yuan Fong instantly spun around. While on the other side, Sonkai collapsed to the ground in agony. In that moment, just now when death brushed past him, fear still lingered in his heart. If he couldn't block it, the only option was to dodge. It was all over. Yu on phone turned back to check on Sonkai. Are you all right? If you can still move. strange voice answered in hisstead. I'm afraid he's not doing too well. That familiar hand caressed the beast bone. To smash dead soul of his level would require great many demons. In any case, Son Kai was still trembling on the ground. He had already become living corpse. Even if he survived, he could never be the same person again. The one speaking was none other than Tion He. Now then, let's continue our unfinished introductions. am Tonhi, one of the three great generals of this palace and also the one who has caused you quite bit of trouble. even specially sent child named Rome Jang to serve you well. Yuan replied, killed her." He said mockingly, "Looks like either you don't know how to pick subordinates or you really are that unpopular." Her attitude and abilities were both awful beyond words. She gave soft laugh. What pity. Her background and her father's position made her suitable choice. It seems those things can't guarantee talent. should thank you for helping me resolve that matter. In any case, even she had to admit that compared to her, you really are far more outstanding. So young, yet your spirit seems as if it has been tempered for hundreds of years. You on phone loud cold laugh. don't know what kind of spirit you're talking about, but if it takes hundred years to get it, then that's your problem. You're not very good at provoking people, are you? Even so, you look rather excited. An opponent with eyesight and judgment as good as yours shouldn't be. so easy to anger. She spoke again as if instructing him, "If you want to force someone off their path, your provocation should be short and direct." For example, what she said next shook even Yuan Fo, the father of that half breed by Yuan Fo is still alive. Even Yuan Fo himself had no idea about this at all. What? Right then, some force came rushing over at astonishing speed. It was clearly just air, but moving that fast was enough to turn it into weapon and slash Yuanfo. Then it shot straight toward the unconscious girl lying there. Yuan phone reached out in time and caught the incoming beastbone. He used all his strength to stop it. Then suddenly sensed something behind him and turned to look. At some point, Tion he had used her speed to charge right up to him and strike with perfectly measured force. She sent Yuan foam flying straight out of the room. His face bruised, blood running from his nose. The upward strike showed this woman knew very well how to deal with demons like him. At that moment, Euan Foam seemed to see something, and his eyes widened instantly. Tioni's beast bone was still tightly wrapped around his arm. He acted decisively. The black weapon in his hand swiftly severed his own arm. Then, powerful kick sent that thing flying far away. At this moment, that thing once again closed in on Yuan Fang's body. He turned and unleashed move. Darkness flashed, but Tion, he still barely managed to block it. The collision caused an explosion in front of the palace. Yuan Fo was somewhat stunned by everything happening before his eyes. What the hell is going on? He recalled the scene from their fight just now. General Song Kai had wrapped his arms tightly around that woman from behind. That attack from behind earlier was something that great general had left on her. Then it had to be curse. When my fist landed, could feel that my opponent's body had already been destroyed to an extremely terrifying extent. swung the demon hammer with all my strength, thinking that if didn't win this battle, would die. When the attack fell on her, felt the shock through my fingertips. It could be offense and defense, but it absolutely couldn't be both attack and damage at the same time. The strangest thing was that Tion, he seemed to know that perfectly well. How could that be? She sneered. You want to know? Yet, I'm still moving now, aren't She caught that tiny detail with ease. If truly wanted to face you head on, ought to laugh at your stupidity and smash your head apart. don't regard you as an enemy because that child you once met already told you so. She said it herself. So, if what you're asking is one of the two questions you're most likely thinking about right now, then can answer one of them for you. First, why can't you hurt me? Second, perhaps the question you're desperately trying not to think about. Is it true that your father is still alive? For you on Fong, this was indeed void that had existed since birth. And she had clearly struck right at that point. What pity, isn't it? Not knowing the origin of the other half of your bloodline. demon like you who doesn't even know who his father is, no matter how she kept rambling there. Yuan Fo still found it hard to believe any of this. It had to be made up. What could demon from the dragon palace possibly know about my father? She asked, "You grew up amid struggles between humans, didn't you?" She continued, "Even if you didn't know before, when you were still living as human, you actually had reason to doubt it yourself. Two bloodlines flow inside you on foam." And she knew it, too. The demon blood running through his body. dare say that every time you felt that demon blood mixing with human blood and granting you strength, you must have thought about this question. Your father, someone with demon blood, even stronger than yours? Could he really have been just an ordinary human? Even if you never doubted his death, you must have wondered whether there was something hidden behind it. Wasn't that the one strange point all along? Since ancient times, although unions between humans and demons have been rare, they have never been completely cut off. Their second generation descendants are called half demons. But by the third or fourth generation, if they continue breeding with humans, they gradually weaken until they become completely ordinary humans. When your master first found you and brought you to the demon realm, you didn't even know spiritual power existed, much less curse arts. In the eyes of any demon, you were nothing more than human. And the chance of the bloodline inside you awakening was extremely slim. Yet, he still brought you back, push you before crowd of demons, and forced you to the brink of death. If no awakening had occurred, then he would merely have killed weak human for nothing. The laws of the land demons should have shaken his standing because of that. If he had not been absolutely certain you would awaken. If you had not been chosen because of true bloodline, then how could any of this have happened from the very beginning? He and follow the same logic. The bloodline of the last and greatest demon who she cannot belong to mere mortal. Sure enough, she had begun to make you on foam doubt himself. Why was your family's bloodline first discovered in demon named Hooi exactly 666 years ago? She even kindly analyzed it for him herself. Why didn't your master tell you these truths? If you came from decent bloodline, knowing these things wouldn't have harmed you at all. Or perhaps some disagreement once arose between your father and the land demon side, the faction represented by your master. Maybe your father is still alive and well even now. And your master fears that as soon as the two of you meet again, all his lies will be exposed. She guide him further. For example, the lie you already know by Yuan Fong is the only demon left in the world. After listening to her ramble for so long, Yuanfang's expression turned gloomy. I'm not calling you stupid. I'm advising you to go find those who lied to you from the very beginning and demand true honesty from them. If you want to know the answer to the second question, can swear before the mother goddess of the sea that will tell you everything without single lie in my identity as member of the sea and of the dragon palace. will help you and make you part of the dragon palace's rebirth. But it seemed this was not entirely without prior calculation. In the end, she still did not truly understand Yuonfo. What General Tion he lacked was the understanding that at heart she herself was also demon. She simply could not understand what human boy named by Yuan Phone was really thinking. The key to persuasion should not have been to make him doubt the land demons, but to appeal to human boy whose curiosity about his father had been stirred. If she had done that, perhaps she might have achieved her goal. But trying to do this as demon from the outset was an impossible mission. Thus, Yuan Fang's hesitation turned into resolve, and that also bought him more time to focus his mind. She said it's all useless in the end. But inwardly she thought among demon curse arts there is nothing that can damage this body unless someone has undergone special training and curse techniques. The young man's expression suddenly darkened. Countless violent currents of power erupted from the weapon clenched in his hand. Suddenly something shot in from behind at tremendous speed. Tionhi's beast bone opened its iron sharp jaws, ready to pounce with all its might. Yuanfang's keen eyes spotted the danger in time and he turned back. The weapon swung again, carrying immense force. After just one hit, the beast bone was almost completely cracked apart. Tion he was shocked beyond measure, still finding it hard to believe. Just one strike. On the other side, Yuan Fong spoke calmly. If have to choose, I'll choose the first question, but there's no need for you to answer it. Violent spiritual energy blazed around Yuan Fo and the long sword in his hand pointed straight at his opponent. I'd rather remain unmoved by anything and make my own choice. Even if that choice turns out to be the wrong answer, he recalled the day before when it was just Yuan Fong and Tion Lynn about 3 hours before entering the Dragon Palace. The two of them had been at picturesque beach on the edge of the city's skyscrapers. When the attendant brought breakfast, Yuan phone looked somewhat dissatisfied. so the hotel breakfast is buffet style. Natural sunlight streamed into the luxurious high-rise building, and Tion Linn replied, "Such country bumpkin, though to be fair, so am He stood up and adjusted his clothes, preparing to go out. "If there's convenience store on the way, let's buy some rice balls and drinks. Even if the dragon palace is hosting us, who knows what they'll serve." Yuan phone nodded. "Yeah, that works." Yuan phone looked at the way he was dressed and found little strange. Don't you have any other outfit? I'm going as your attendant. If dress too properly, it'll look even weirder. But is little Tion Lynn didn't care too much about it and wasn't particularly fussy either. He only advised just put up with it and wear it. You're not going there to impress anyone anyway. It may be little plain, but the attendant outfit from your household is actually pretty good quality. As soon as he finished speaking, the moment he saw what Yuan Phone was wearing, he froze on the spot. Tion Lynn even cried out, "Why do you look like beggar?" Yuan Phone was wearing patched up outfit covered in patches everywhere, standing with both hands on his hips, his face full of helplessness. See, that's what thought, too. If have to wear it, then fine, I'll wear it. But outside the row of ordinary residential buildings in the city, young girl's clear voice rang out. prepared that outfit for you. Skillful fingers lifted steaming teacup as she defended herself. couldn't help it. She leaned back against the chair, holding her phone in one hand and lifting teacup with the other, and said calmly, "Because it was so urgent, had no choice but to use leftover fabric to quickly sew set." "If you don't like this style, then apologize." He pressed hand to his forehead and listened through gritted teeth as the person on the other end continued. originally said the young master should handle this since your hands are so skillful." After hearing that, Tion Lynn answered preuncterily. No, was just asking. Thank you for your trouble. Tion Lynn stared at the phone utterly fed up. So, this was what it had come to in the end. At the same time, she thought to herself. clearly objected, but sure enough, no matter what say, the young master never listens. In the end, the young master still did things his own way. Well, already warned him. Yuan Fong had also discussed with him the awkward and urgent circumstances the two of them were in. Hey, first of all, the most important thing is that the clothes have to be different from yours, right? But at the same time, they should look little like Hanbach, too. Tion Lynn chimed in, right? Yuan Fang's hands move quickly. Ew. Seeing how strange his reaction was. Yuan Foam explained, "Someone else gave this to me. heard it's treasure of the Yao, but don't really know what's so amazing about it." After putting it on, didn't feel any different, but later when wore it again, it was as good as new. Just the fact that it can repair itself is already incredible. Tion Lynn was clearly loss for words and did not want to continue this topic any further. After while, Tion Lynn finally brought up what had been weighing on him all along, but Yuan Fo comforted him instead. It's fine. Yuan Fo gave strange smile. Maybe she didn't mean it, but it's not strange that she doesn't like me. Even if you say this is the price of staying here, you still have to do something so dangerous because of me. As Yuan Fong spoke, the image of being with murky purple eyes surfaced in his mind. Even someone as strong as Ru Yin had to be wary of it. You say you can do it, but honestly pushing you into such dangerous situation makes me feel really guilty. Tion Lynn side and scratched his head awkwardly. It's good that you know gratitude and feel guilty, but honestly, although the matter is little complicated, it's not actually that dangerous. At least not for me, he added again to reinforce his point of view. No matter how deep its resentment is, in the end, it's only spirit without true physical body. Isn't that right? Tion Lynn's words made Yuan Fong open his eyes wide in surprise. But heard Tion Lynn did not hesitate at all to explain to him the idea that it's more dangerous precisely because it has no physical body isn't entirely wrong. For Yao, that is indeed the case. Thinking of few stories about evil spirits, he remarked, "When all is said and done, ghosts and yao are still little different. When creature dies with an intense obsession, its soul continues to exist. That is what we usually call ghost. If it isn't purified or exorised in time and it gathers enough power, it will take on material form and become yao or vengeful spirit. In other words, it actually becomes weaker instead." Seeing Yuan Fong's astonished expression, he did not forget to continue advising him. You're half Yao, so you should know this, right? You can use spells. You can think of that as kind of superpower, but in the end, you're still Yao, still creature with physical body. You can be killed by spells, by martial arts, even by modern technology, as long as it's powerful enough. After that, Tion Lynn brought the topic back to the supernatural itself. But ghosts are different. Even if it's just wandering resentful spirit, you can't kill it through physical force alone. Unless you use exorcism arts, techniques that can damage spiritual bodies. In theory, not even nuclear bomb could do anything to ghost. Yuan Fo was deeply shocked by that explanation and asked further. So that's why specialized attack methods are needed. That field sorcerers are better at, not something Yao are good at. Tion Lynn went on, "But most ghosts aren't too great threat, whether to Yao or to sorcerers. Simple exorcism doesn't need to be that complicated. You could even do it now. blue flame was controlled in Tion Lynn's hand. Just releasing little chi is enough. That alone is enough to drive off or even completely destroy those wandering spirits. Exorcism is meant for higher level ghosts than those. The stronger they are, the easier they actually become to deal with." He continued explaining the nature of those invisible things. Those ghosts, just as said, will gain material form, but not because they choose to. It's natural phenomenon, like some kind of balancing patch. If they become too strong in soul form, they turn into vengeful spirits and inherit the weaknesses of spiritual bodies as well. Following Tion Lynn's explanation, the image appeared of young girl doing everything she could to control that blue flame and perform sorcery. that Yao called Ru Yen. She knows what kind of matter she's getting wrapped up in. She probably understands bit of sorcerer magic, too, which is why she tried to handle it herself. He crushed the soda can flatten his palm. But for some reason, I've heard that many Yao use exorcism as way to destroy ghosts. It's as if sorcerer spells were secret weapon created specifically to exploit that point. Tion Lynn dropped to one knee, but still did not lose focus as he tossed the can to the opposite side. There aren't many sorcerers or Yao who can survive sorcerer spells either. Fortunately, there's Yao there who knows exactly what she's doing. Yuan Fong caught the can he threw over. don't remember very clearly, but heard people say she's exactly the kind of ghost you were just talking about. Maybe that's why you understand it so well. Tion Lynn opened another can of water and cautiously voiced his judgment. It looks like living together like this is going fairly well. I'll try to stay little farther away from that. at Yao. Even if you end up having to fight her later, you won't be able to live peacefully with her. As Yuan Foong opened his kin the same way, he asked in surprise, "Why?" On the surface of the night lake, creature of nothing but white bones wandered across the water. That ghost whale had once been seen in the eastern sea and also in the waters near Japan's Chima Islands. No harpoon could kill it. Afterward, not only the people who had seen the whale, but even whole streets and entire households would die from plague. The ghost whale was not race. It was Yao formed from the soul of whale killed by humans. Unique, one of kind. The world called it Tionhi. That name had been bestowed upon singular existence. She's probably around thousand years old before becoming Yao. The time she existed as primal soul may even be traced back to ancient times. Yuan Foam watched intently just little bit. Her tone had changed, perhaps because she had not expected him to break that thing. When he saw that skeleton begin to move slowly, faint trace of self-satisfaction rose in Yuanfang's heart, just like thought, streak of red water flowed from Tion's eye. That goblin mace, know it could be shaped even more easily than any spell. never expected it could even sever the properties of soul. Yuan foam struck and beam of light shot forward. He fell to the ground and sprang up again like playing hopscotch. She stood in the distance, watching as the fierce wind generated by Yuan Fang's attack continued surging forward, relying on those sturdy, powerful hands. Yuan Fong twisted aside with incredible precision. Her attack magic grazed his body, and Yuan Fo smiled. He dodged it. Tion Linn's voice echoed in his ears. When vengeful spirit reaches spirit rank, it partially transcends the limits of spiritual body. It is still bound by being spirit body, but it becomes almost immune to damage originating from spirit bodies. Other than being able to damage spiritual bodies, if your exorcism can't directly hit the soul itself, then no matter how hard you strike, it's meaningless. From sorcerer's point of view, once it reaches this level, things become little more troublesome. Because aside from exorcism, you also have to defeat spirit rank Yao in direct combat. But for Yao, as long as you have means of exorcism, this turns into pure contest of strength. vengeful spirit actually becomes much easier to deal with. Yu on phone rested his chin in thought. No matter what, if don't understand exorcism, won't know the answer. In dragon palace, you'll probably encounter many things like this, too. When that happens, just fall back and let me handle it. He also admitted that some things simply could not be beaten no matter what, and that really was frustrating. Tion Lynn gently advised, "If you think it through, you could teach me bit of Dowist arts. Of course, can't immediately master them now, but if learn them, sooner or later they'll come in handy." Yuan Foam made his decision very quickly. Once Rianne's body gets little better, have to ask her to teach me. If it spells used against vengeful spirits, Ru Yen will definitely know them. The way he treated it as the most natural thing in the world left Tion Linn nearly speechless. Yuan Fo lowered his head and thought, "No, perhaps it would be more accurate to say this. Yuan Fo currently had almost no knowledge or skill whatsoever regarding exorcism. And yet, there was only one possibility. He could unleash something close to exorcism. That was the primal form of the goblin mace. Ever since his Yao bloodline had awakened, he had only used it twice. Unlike his other skills, which once learned became as natural and instinctive as breathing, Yuan Fong still could not control this one at will even now. Moreover, there was also that nearly combat-like state. Following the advice he had received, Yuan Fong always stayed on guard when using spells. Yet, those requirements were interpreted each time in an extremely direct way. And in combat, that became an overwhelmingly explosive force. As for the primal form of the goblin mace, it was emotion and the impulse to injure the enemy. He charged straight toward Tanhi. With single move, before she could react, he cut his opponent through. Because from the very beginning, it had only ever been blade forged for one sole purpose. The young man believed in strength. Even the two stubborn men he normally could not even lay hand on had been beaten until they bled, and that had indeed produced results. But her fierce, relentless flurry of blows was perfectly evaded through his concentration, and he barely endured it. By this point, Tion, he had no choice but to take direct critical hit from beginning to end. Yuan Fong maintained posture from which he could launch himself forward at any moment, and the divine sword traced several extraordinarily beautiful arcs with his movements. he thought with contempt. Shallow. The next strike will definitely only after being hit several times with searing pain. Did she finally speak. Every step forward is the blood of the abandoned. Her next words left Yuan Fong stunned, their weight pressing down on him. In the end, she concluded with vicious line, karmic sin carved deep into the soul. Someone suddenly lunged at him from behind and whispered into his ear, "Got you." Yuan Fong refused to be outdone and desperately counterattacked the one who had ambushed him. He viciously flung that thing away, its entire body covered in injuries, able only to tremble violently. Yuan Fong looked ahead with complicated expression. That thing spat out strange blue liquid. The torrent of blue water surged toward him, and he was forced to duck low to barely avoid it. Yuan Fong swung his sword in horizontal slash, hacking toward that thing's body. In the end, it shattered into tiny fragments and scattered away into nothingness. It did not look like an illusion. He really had felt something from it, though compared to true physical body, it was almost negligible. Yuan Fong turned his head to observe, and the attack that had just grazed over his scalp was clearly something with both substance and energy. He dodged another jet of liquid flying at him. Luck still seemed to be on his side. Once again, he managed to avoid getting hit. Tani's voice made Yuan Fong lift his head. That is the resentment of that child. Even now, it still clings to her and won't let go. It seems you aren't as strong as thought. Perhaps you are not the one who took its life. She continued, if it truly were the hatred of murdered victim, it would not have been felled by single sword strike, no matter how sharp that sword was. Perhaps on the contrary, this is actually good thing. Tion, he did not mind continuing to ramble on. Countless hatreds can testify that it does not belong to me alone. sorcerer exists to soothe the wandering souls at sea because that is the duty of this body. There are all souls called back to the sea. The space turned desolate. Yuan Fo stood alone before boundless colossal creature, white whale that had been summoned forth. Its sharp white teeth were bared, and Yuan Fo was utterly horrified. Inside that room, with its classical patterns, wounded blue-haired woman stood there, her face covered in long, modeled streaks as well. Yet he continued fighting as savagely and fiercely as ever without stopping. An explosion like the sky being torn apart erupted in the middle of the building. Tion he still stood off to one side watching as dark red mass of matter appeared. That dark red substance bound the tail of the dolphin tightly and she manipulated the threads while chanting several incantations under her breath. red ring coiled around the dolphin's tail as if imbued with some mysterious magical power. Under her control, the dolphin's head began to split apart bit by bit. light containing power was erupting from its body. Those rays of light seemed even to overpower the opposing red force. And Tion, he was suddenly alarmed. Yuan Fang's voice reached her first, followed by his fatal strike. You can't use thing to hurt other people, but using it to bind them works just fine. Yuan foong swung the blade directly slashing through half of Tion He's body in midair. Neither of them showed any expression at all and then both fell. After using that move to cut off half of Tanhi's body, his whole body trembled violently, but his gaze remained fixed on her in vigilance. On her side, her lower body had been completely severed and only her upper half remained, dripping blood continuously onto the ground. Her eyes burned red as fire as she stared at him, full of killing intent. Blood kept pouring from Tanhi's mouth. But the pressure emanating from her body was still just as terrifying as before. At this moment, Yuan Fong had already turned around and taken defensive stance, facing her head on, ready for battle to erupt again at any time. My mental strength and physical stamina are still enough. It's far from perfect, but should still be able to use my full power properly few more times. At that moment, his somewhat unsettled gaze dropped to the blade in his hand. But the blade was already covered in cracks, looking heavily damaged. Why can't make it recover? Just as he was thinking that, Tionhi, floating opposite him with only her upper body left, suddenly opened her mouth and answered his doubt. Because you're lacking something. The essence of obsession is the mad pursuit of something. thought without emotion, no matter how intense, is only like flash of fire appearing and vanishing in empty space. Her words stabbed straight into his heart, making Yuan foam falter, unable for several seconds to think of response. If you poured emotion into that sword, then even if you slashed hundred times, not single chip would appear on it. She made him recall the scenes from his earlier battles. But instead, you completely cast aside emotion, and the result is that you created dead end with your own hands. You're afraid, aren't you? Beneath the mask, Tion, he's still bleeding face, continued using words to stall for time. You still haven't prepared yourself to step into that realm. You can push everything to the limit. But once you do, you won't be able to stop anymore. Knowing that and still forcing yourself to control it anyway, it can't be easy. Admirable, really. Yuanfang's expression darkened, but he did not believe she was truly as calm as she appeared on the surface. What he really ought to pay attention to right now was probably the blood. Next, he recalled the way New Yin and Hawai Lamb had looked when they fought. Just like how New Yin used her fingernails, or Hawai Lamb plucked out her hair to activate their power, the opponent's blood was probably the medium that triggered this special kind of magic for them. He had basically confirmed the source of Theen Hack's strange power. and at the same time was carefully calculating his next move. I'm afraid only have one slash left, two at most. Gwen Fong looked at the wounds on her body and fell into thought. Even though he had already carved such deep gash in her lower abdomen, it seemed to have had no effect on her at all. She had not even tried to defend that spot. He frowned, trace of caution in his eyes. That meant her core energy was probably not located in the lower abdomen. Or perhaps it did not exist there at all. If that was the case, then the place he should target most was. But before he could sort out his thoughts, Gwyn Fawn's gaze suddenly dropped to the ground in shock. The blood around them was being drawn back in astonishing speed. All the blood nearby was being gathered downward by Theen Hack, circling around her body, filling him with alarm. No matter where the blood was, it was all pulled toward her, almost as if it had will of its own, slipping past in Gwyn Fong's feet. At this point, the hack's face was no longer visible. The eyes behind her mask remained scarlet from beginning to end. Every strand of her hair standing on end, and the aura radiating from her was terrifying to the extreme. The scene before him sent chill down Gwyn Fong spine. Gritting his teeth, he used the momentum to retreat sharply backward, escaping Theen Hack's range of influence. and Gwen Fong leaped high into the air and looked down at her standing in the middle of the pool of blood. On the other side, Fien Hack controlled the surrounding blood to rise up and her complexion turned purplish pale. The moment he landed and saw that scene, his expression changed at once. In his field of vision, Theen Hack had turned into huge cocoon in the middle of the blood. Savage and horrifying, he could not understand it at all. His mind raced madly, yet he still could not arrive at the right answer. cocoon. The change on the ground was not an attack. So perhaps it was trap, but can't afford to drag this out any longer. He stared fixedly at that cocoon, thoughts surging endlessly. What he was facing was an uncertain situation, one with no standard answer. And Gwen Fong quickly made his decision and rushed straight toward the cocoon without the slightest hesitation, though trace of weariness still remained on his face. As always, this young man chose to face it head-on, locking onto the cocoon. He charged in to kill at his fastest speed. His eyes lit up. He clenched his teeth and then smooth slash flowing like clouds and water cut through it, slicing the cocoon into countless fragments. But he immediately realized something was wrong. His face turned panicked in an instant, his eyes widening. From that single slash, he understood two things. First, judging by the pool of blood on the ground, that vast red layer covering the earth had not been meant to attack him. Second, judging by the cocoon he himself had chopped to pieces, his opponent's transformation had in fact begun at the same time and finished at the same time. Just as he was panicking and thinking, the hack at the side had already transformed into an extremely terrifying monster, facing straight ahead. She had concentrated all her power into one arm, preparing to unleash strike. Gwen Fong gritted his teeth and stared wideeyed. His body reacted instantly, and he barely managed to avoid her sudden blow. Gwen Fong counterattacked at once, but his arm was easily seized by her and could not move. Fien Hack began to explain to him that demon's overwhelming power comes from the land beneath its feet. That is why use my own blood to seal it off. Gwenfong's arm was tightly restrained and could not be pulled free. His whole body trembled slightly from exertion and his eyes darted toward the enemy's next strike. But this can't be all your power. Theen hack drove vicious knee into his face, leaving Gwyn Fong reeling in dizziness. The blow was ferocious beyond measure. The aftershock from smashing into his face, even blasted straight upward into the air. At this moment, his whole body had been beaten until blood seeped from all over. "Even if you were originally spirit demon, I'm still the great general who guards this palace." Then she continued in that mouth of hers, now sticky and disgustingly grotesque. If cannot even suppress something like you with sheer power, wouldn't that be far too ridiculous? And Gwyn Fong clenched his teeth, tightened his fingers, and made fist, preparing to smash it toward the enemy in front of him. But before he could succeed, the other party's punch had already slammed into his chest. Looking at the pool of blood beneath them, she continued, "That's right." One of her hands still gripped fongs tightly. Setting aside the eastern general, "Any other official in the palace would have been beaten down by you long ago. Even after stopped your feet from touching the ground, you still managed to hold out this long." The title war demon truly is not undeserved. But even so, this is the you of the present. An aging soul that only knows how to rely on petty cleverness, unable to defeat even vengeful spirit that has existed for only single day. And someone like that still dreams of becoming the demon king, of suppressing the desires of all demons. What vain and arrogant delusion, at least for you. Strength and domination, imposing your will on others. There's world of difference between those things. Better than anyone, you know that you lack the essential qualities needed to accomplish all of that. You must be tired already, aren't you? Chasing an ideal that deep down you know does not exist, constantly deceiving yourself along the way, while the vessel you possess is far more limited than you ever imagined. She kept laughing as she continued to speculate. don't know why you joined this Dragon Palace Marshall tournament, but I'd guess it was absolutely not for some lofty goal. Perhaps it was because of the person traveling with you. Perhaps it was for someone you wanted to help, someone you wanted to save that brought you here. You're kind and ordinary person. Even if others are of your kind, you're still better suited to caring for those close to you than for strangers you have never met. But what is there to blame in that? There are never many people truly capable of pursuing that kind of ideal in the first place. You separated yourself from personal feelings. And so you chose to serve someone who could do such thing, offering up your loyalty in exchange for what you wanted. She began asking him about his wish. Her tone like devil's temptation. So what is it you need? Power, influence, or wealth. Whatever it is you came to the dragon palace seeking as one of the right hands of the new dragon king, can grant it to you in exchange for this. Serve his majesty together with me. His majesty is sovereign born with the qualifications to rule both land and sea. Looking down overall, there's no need to keep being bound by those trivial emotions and feelings. Offer your loyalty to his majesty and then enjoy to the fullest everything you truly desire. Her finger pressed under Nwin Fong's chin and lifted his face. You could even become governor ruling vast territory, not merely some tiny peninsula. Her eyes were full of seduction. That would help you fulfill your wish much faster than becoming the demon king. But when she lifted his face, what she saw was terrifying pair of eyes staring wide at her. The horn on Inguin Fong's head also erupted with crimson power. But after that, in that brief instant, what made Theen Hackfreeze was not killing intent, nor even any emotion or hostility. The only thing that existed was some cold, precise objective along with the process of carrying it out. All of his attention was focused solely on achieving that goal. As creature that had once been mammal, one that had developed intelligence and emotions before reincarnating into demon, Theen Hack instinctively felt nauseated. The moment she saw those eyes, terror surged through her heart. Her hand recoiled, but predator does not miss such an opportunity. Gwen Fong stomped one foot against the ground as pivot for leverage and planted the other on Theen Hack's abdomen to create driving force. Even as he took up posture to escape, he kept staring at Theen Hack without looking away, tracking that tiny, almost negligible opening. Then he borrowed the momentum to lash out with fierce kick, sending her flying back, forcing the other party to retreat some distance. This also left her confused and baffled, completely unable to understand, to free himself. And Gwen Fong had actually been willing to abandon the arm holding his blade. She had originally expected him to struggle in resistance. Yet, he had given up his only chance of victory. He stood there facing her directly, power gathering in his arm to heal it. She had to admit that possibility was almost non-existent. His face was still dark and unreadable, no emotion visible on it. only his gaze lowered slightly before looking straight at the hack again. He activated skill against her, body shattering strike, move named by Fong himself. Its principle was to stab demon spike into the body to enhance movement. Its drawback was that the internal organs would be damaged by the recoil. This skill was something he had tempered through battle after battle. It was unlike the kind of demon magic tied to instinct and intuition. Through his previous experience, Gwen Fong had adjusted the zero point of this move without letting his body collapse completely. He could at most use output around 10 times stronger. If this strike could hit the target accurately, it would absolutely be enough to leave distinct wound on spearclass demon. However, it also inevitably caused the body to stiffen for brief few seconds. Earlier when he fought Dung Tran, output of four to five times had already been enough to make her cough up blood. This move could guarantee him the initiative in battle against spiritclass demons. But the power of one use was not enough to create decisive injury unless it was used repeatedly. Moreover, even if the stiffening time did not necessarily last several full seconds in high pressure fight, it was still enough to create an enormous difference. Right after that, he rushed towards Theen Hack at speed the naked eye could not follow. Doubling it or raising it to triple was an output level could sustain continuously. But with his foundational state still insufficient, his current level was already the limit of what he could maintain while continuing to move. And on top of that, he was not standing on the ground. And Gwen Fong launched an extremely heavy kick at his opponent, but she raised hand and blocked it. Then he continued to raise his power, unleashing punch after punch at her, body shattering strike four-fold. But she still kept blocking the attacks of the person before her. To her, being able to move to this extent in that condition was indeed astonishing. But no matter what, that power and speed could not be considered threat at all. And furthermore, it held no exercising power. That man himself must know these things mean nothing to me. All kinds of thoughts flashed continuously through her mind. If he keeps forcing himself like this, he simply cannot last long. So what exactly is the purpose of all this? At this moment, however, Fong's gaze had become incomparably resolute. The scene shifted back to not long ago, inside magnificent palace. Gwen Fong was inside, sighing from exhaustion. It seemed he was practicing some kind of ultimate technique. All right, then I'll make my move. Hawai Lamb sat opposite him, crossing her legs and looking ahead, her cheeks faintly flushed. Gwyn Fong began condensing energy into his arm. Learn magic. Heavenly wind strike. The move created gust of wind strong enough to blow straight at her and extinguish the lamp in her hand. Seeing that, how lamb, her face slightly red, praised him. Not bad. You've only practiced for half day and you can already control the output to this level. You got lot of potential, but the price was that his hand had been injured to the point of twisting out of shape. At the very least, you still need another 10 years before you can truly use it effectively fun. And he stared blankly at his completely deformed arm, utterly unable to understand what had happened. He asked softly, "Did do something wrong?" "No, you didn't do anything wrong." Then she explained to him, "You really did cast heavenly wind strike the way taught you just now, and your arm ending up like this is simply the result of that. Learn magic is different from innate magic. It depends on study rather than bloodline. But to activate it, part of the caster's body must be offered as sacrifice. Those who train learn magic to the master level can reduce that sacrifice to something almost negligible. But for demons without that kind of skill and talent, every use requires being prepared to pay an enormous price. At this moment, Gwin Fong had poured everything into each punch, gritting his teeth. Four-fold output had only been smokeokc screen meant to make his opponent overestimate his maximum strength. In one breath, he pushed the skill all the way to its limit. Body shattering strike 10fold that shocked Theen Hack because she took full uppercut to the chin. Heavenly Wind strike. The price was the entire limb used to attack. And Gwen Fong sprang upward and followed with another heavy kick at the opponent before him. That kick was likewise equivalent to sacrificing one of his own legs. But still was not over. If that had already been limb he could no longer continue using, then there was no reason to hesitate in using it to unleash the decisive blow. Even when heavenly wind strike was used, its intensity could only barely be called an attack. Gwyn Fong then drove his other leg straight into Theen Hack with all his force, knocking aside the arm with which she held the blade. What Gwyn Fong wanted was only trace of exercising power. As long as he could create brief but special opening, that was enough. After that, he snatched that blade and gripped it tightly without letting go. Gwynuin Fong swung fatal slash at terrifying speed, viciously chopping toward his opponent's head, so fast that she had no time even to defend or react. It was still that same damp palace deep within the abyss beneath the dark red river that boiled like blood. Fresh blood splattered everywhere, and the stench of blood and breath of death filled the surroundings. That white long sword was now soaked in blood, drops falling one by one onto the icy ground. Theen Hack stood frozen in place, her whole body trembling, her eyes wide open. She had not yet come back to her senses when her gaze was suddenly drawn by something in the distance. Then she slowly closed her eyes, and powerful sense of dread surged up in her heart. Gwyn Fong dragged his body, crawling through the pool of blood. One arm already severed, blood pouring out non-stop. His body trembled uncontrollably. Blood dyed him red from head to toe. His breathing was weak and his eyes were vacant. The hack in front of him had also fallen into the pool of blood lying motionless while he had lost one arm and both his legs had been crushed. He let out soft breath relieved as if huge burden had been lifted as though simply surviving was already miracle. won. always pushed myself too far, but this time it seems really did go beyond my limit. He lay there on his back, staring up at the cold ceiling, his mind blank, unable even to believe that he was still alive. To be honest, don't have even the slightest strength left to move anymore. It feels like all my senses have gone numb and sluggish. forced out t-fold power again and again, so ending up like this isn't strange at all. At that very moment, his eyes suddenly widened and his whole body went rigid as if frozen. gigantic dark shadow blocked out the light. standing before him like nightmare. Gwen Fong stared at that monster, his body trembling as if all his strength had been drained away. The monster's eyes were blood red and its icy killing intent tore through the air. Gwenfong was so horrified that he panicked. His mind in chaos, unable to think of anything. But my body still won't move. The monster threw punch downward, wrapped in stream of black energy, as if even space itself were about to be crushed. Its blood red eyes stared fixedly at Gwin Fong as though it wanted to tear him to pieces. The ground beneath collapsed, forming huge crater with shattered earth and stone flying everywhere. In that critical instant, Gwyn Fong dodged the punch, rolling to one side, silently thanking his luck. His instinct for survival had saved him once again. That was too close. The one who saved him was Jung Men. Dung men held in Gwyn Fong his arms, his face dark, rebuking him in stern tone. That only made Inguin Fong even more flustered. Didn't you always say you were very careful? And this is how it turned out. almost could only stand there and watch helplessly as something happened that would haunt me with nightmares for the rest of my life. Dung men held him tightly, his expression severe and his tone sharp, making Gwyn Fong even more panicked. But to be honest, that truly was vengeful spirit with extremely deep resentment. After losing its physical body, thought it would quiet down and pass on. But instead, it was stubborn to this extent. Even if it meant disappearing completely, it still resisted desperately. It had lived for very long time and at first glance seemed to have once held very high status. Yet, its behavior did not contain even half trace of dignity. That monster glared viciously at the two of them. Its dense killing intent blanketing the already suffocating atmosphere. Its enormous body stood before them like an elephant before two ants, creating terrifying disparity. Yangming looked up expressionlessly, his gaze cold. The monster began to change form, turning into cursed creature that looked like grotesque whale. Its whole body slimy, both disgusting and sinister. What nuisance. Those cursed creatures are terrifying, filthy, and utterly lacking in self-awareness. They use their own blood to pollute the sea and the sky. am the lament of the mother sea, the eternal echo that curses you all. Seeing that mutation, Yuan Fo could not help crying out in shock, his eyes wide, unable to believe what was before him. So that was it. Who would have thought that Bakalala, the whale wraith, would hold position of power in the dragon palace? That disgusting monster kept spewing words full of hatred and resentment. Before all of you are destroyed, will never stop weeping and grief. Yuan Fong turned and stared at it, his face full of astonishment, completely unable to look away. He frowned and looked worriedly at Yong Ming, repeatedly asking about his swollen face covered in pestules. Why you? Your face. Yong Ming remained calm and reassured him with steady look. It's fine. It looks like curse, but it isn't an especially powerful one. Suddenly, glowing blue cord flew out into the air. Before the monster could even react, the light struck it and made it freeze, terror filling its face. Its entire body was tightly bound by the blue cord and engulfed in light, leaving it no way to escape. Yang Ming lowered his eyes, his gaze deep and calm, his voice carrying great authority. When it comes to wiping out this kind of leftover evil spirit, this is exactly our specialty. The scene shifted back to the distant ancient castle, solemn and radiant with mysterious light. Guay appeared within shimmering blue halo, weapon in hand, her whole body exuding the aura of leader. The knight began to coil like strip of black silk covering the entire castle. Gu's expression was grave and composed. Her eyes cold as if she had already seen through everything that was about to descend. huge crater suddenly caved into the monster's body. Blood spraying everywhere, making it jolt violently before it let out an enraged howl. Guenched her fist within the cyan light, shooting into the sky and shouted loudly as though awakening some dormant power, thunder purification. The bottle in her hand shook violently and wild blue killilling intent spread in all directions as if it wanted to devour the entire space. Yangming pulled Yuan Fong into his arms and leaped out of the monster's attack range. His expression still calm while Yuanfangs eyes were wide and his face was full of shock, completely unable to understand what was happening. pillar of blue energy began to gather in the sky, blazing like sun in the black night. The halo of light grew larger and larger, and the pressure it released made even the earth tremble. Guusha looked up at that orb of light and spoke as if giving an order. Seven layer thunder spear. The halo exploded with roar. Any immense force crashed straight down like meteor smashing fiercely into the monster. Held in Yong Ming's arms, Yuan Fo could not help sighing in admiration. Gu is amazing. Yong Ming curve his lips slightly, revealing proud smile. Doesn't it feel different from last time? She's mage, so her surroundings affect her lot. She said so herself before, but right after that, Yangming suddenly fell silent, his gaze drifting into the distance with trace of puzzlement. But the biggest reason is probably still the opponent this time. That was the remnant of vengeful spirit she had once defeated. soul that should have departed long ago, yet forcibly kept itself in existence. If it had been sealed somewhere suitable for around 10 years, things might have turned out differently. But to an experienced exorcist mage, it was still just wandering spirit causing trouble everywhere. Nothing more than nuisance. Wrapped in blue energy, the monster writhed in agony, its miserable screams echoing into the heavens. And in fact, Gu's face was as cold as frost as she raised her weapon, her turquoise eyes suddenly shining brightly, blue green aura radiating around her while she forcibly suppressed her emotions. Yang Ming smirked and held Yuan Foam tighter, whispering, "There's really no need to pull out such an over-the-top ultimate move. Looks like she just wanted to look little cooler." Yuan Foam stared blankly, his face full of confusion. The blue light began to fade, revealing the ruin below. The ground had split apart and shattered. Smoke and black myasma rising up and obscuring even their vision. Yuan Fong let out bitter laugh. Cold sweat all over his forehead. His eyes full of disbelief at everything that had just happened. Still, I'm really glad you saved me. And you and Gu, thank goodness both of you are safe. Did those rebels try to recruit you? Yong Ming was silent for moment, his gaze icy. His lowered voice especially serious. Recruit me? If that counts as recruitment, then guess you could say that. At first, thought, could it be that the first round had already ended so quickly? But obviously, that wasn't the case. They swarmed in like ants and started chattering non-stop. group of people stepped forward, smirking as they raised hand and invitation, though their tone was full of malice. If you obediently surrender, will spare your lives. will cut off this young man's arms and legs and use him to announce the dragon king's ascension throughout the archipelago. As for that woman, she will become the first sacrifice offered to the new dragon king, and she will serve him personally. Hearing this, Yong Ming, who had still been relaxed, suddenly stiffened and opened his eyes wide. For lowly humans like you, this is the highest honor. The more Yong Ming listened to that vicious tone, the tighter his brows drew together, his gaze as sharp as blades stabbing toward them. Guess sat in her chair with her arms crossed, her eyes dark as she let out cold, dangerous laugh. Though Yong Ming was angry, he still scratched his head and gave an awkward smile, pretending to be friendly, as if nothing had happened. Whether demon or human, among censient beings, problems are rarely solved by words alone. In any case, there wasn't even time to ask another question before it all just ended. You make it sound like there was chance to sit down and talk properly, but she suddenly got mad and knocked all of them down in rage. The girl's words made both Yong Ming and Yuan Fo turn around at the same time, their eyes widening in surprise. That was indeed what happened. No, that's not what meant. was asking whether you wanted her to risk her life fooling around with spirit level demon and cause disaster. She put her hands on her hips and stroed forward aggressively, her eyes practically spitting fire, her tone almost commanding. In any case, I'm very glad you're safe. may not be able to fully repay the debt of gratitude from last time, but hope this at least makes up for part of it. Tilting his head, Yong Ming frowned as if thinking, then asked, judging by the way she walked, she really did look like model. Yuan Fong replied somewhat awkwardly, "Not at all. Thanks to you, managed to survive. By the way, on your way here, did you happen to see my friend? Yong Ming tilted his head and frowned, asking directly. If you mean Tion Lynn, then yes. He isn't here. You don't know where he went either? Yuan Fong hurly replied, "No, don't think Tion Lynn is in danger, but she calmed down, her eyes serious as she answered in decisive tone. It's only natural to worry about your friend, but think our priority right now should be dealing with the mission. As said, as long as we're still inside this dragon palace, all of us are effectively trapped. The smartest course of action is to join forces and cooperate. Hearing that, Yangming threw his head back with helpless sigh while Yuan foam stared at her blankly, his eyes shining with admiration. First of all, need intelligence. How large the rebel force is, whether they've already succeeded, what their objective is, still know none of it. She lightly brushed her hair behind her ear and rested her chin on her hand and thought, her eyes deep and contemplative, then said, "We should first figure out the overall situation before thinking about how to leave this place." As for finding your friend, that will become our next priority afterward. Yuanfong looked at her nervously, cold sweat breaking out as he answered with trembling voice. understand. Guolded then spoke seriously. So, do you have any special intelligence? probably nothing beyond what already know. Looking bewildered, he widened his eyes and gestured with his hands as he voiced very simple deduction. It seems that among the royal guards outside, two of them have joined forces with an outside faction to suppress the dragon king. One of the generals we just defeated was part of the rebellion, and the prince of the dragon palace intends to seize the throne by capturing the princess. Another general took the princess to the Gishon mountain range and one of our informants seems to know how to get out of here. The outside force participating in the rebellion. Seems to be the shadow ghosts. The other two were both stunned as well. After hearing it, Yong Ming burst out laughing and gave Yuan Fo thumbs up. get it now. All right, now that think about it, the great general. He's all right, isn't he? The scene shifted to desolate land. Yellow banners fluttering everywhere in the wind. Blood flowed across the ground, bright red, as if it had died, heaven and earth alike. Faintly, two figures could be seen sitting amid the hazy pool of blood. series of slow footsteps sounded heavy and rhythmic, drawing near. The woman in the blood turned her head, her eyes bloodshot, her pale face cold. How strange. Lewan stepped forward with radiant smile and said in friendly tone, "The puppeteer I've always known is happiest when eating." Who would have thought that even the puppeteer would have something she doesn't like to eat? The puppeteer sat on the ground, blood still clinging to the corner of her mouth. She looked back at him calmly and replied, "No, if anything, it's the opposite. It's meal time now," and almost couldn't restrain myself. "But tell me, Leewan, do you know that each Chun place some kind of spell on both of us?" Lewan bent down, his gloomy eyes fixed on the girl sitting on the ground. had that feeling, but it isn't spell meant to suppress power. After the mission is completed, in other words, before hand Xiao Wan Lang over to the prince of the Dragon Palace, neither of us can harm those rebels. Jean Yu cast blank glance over, her face as rigid as stone. That is the restraint Yan placed on us. Lewan raised his head as he spoke, glint flashing in his eyes, as expected of Ychan. very reasonable decision. He was so excited that sweat drenched him. His eyes reened. The corners of his mouth constantly curling into smile. Without that restriction, I'm afraid might have blown Xiao and wling up on impulse. His aura, his physical strength, even the deeper mental state hidden within him. Everything about him was terrifyingly perfect. He took black treasure engraved with red patterns from his chest and handed it over, trembling slightly as he spoke. I've already lost count of how many times hesitated before giving it away. Of course, with that sort of restriction in place, doing so would have been no different from suicide. But drop of water fell with cold plink. As he spoke and imagined it, his pupils contracted and he drooled from excitement. He was too captivating. so captivating that forgot all about that restriction, as if were holding paintbrush in my hand, standing before perfectly pure white wall without single flaw. Half of me only wanted him to turn back and look at me to recognize me. released killing intent, full of longing, but he didn't waver in the slightest, as though nothing did could shake him. He was still immersed in the memory of some steadfast back, light gleaming in his eyes. if not for those guards beside him. And if the odds had not been practically zero, might really have risked everything and attacked. No, definitely would have attacked. Even if there were only one in 100 million chance, would still have thrown myself at him. He clutched his clothes tightly, his cheeks flushed as he smiled with unusual brightness. Honestly, at the time, had already intended to do just that. And besides, the puppeteers's face darkened beside him, and she replied, understand." Blood still lingered at the corner of her mouth as she slowly spoke. truly can't figure it out. She had clearly already fallen into my hands. Yet, still let her escape. No matter how think about it, it makes no sense. Her expression grew glooier and glooier, her voice low and cold. It was because of him, because didn't want to implicate him. The restriction in my body activated. He let out slightly chuckle, the corner of his mouth lifting slightly as he said softly. So, the one who got away was that girl named Hu Lin. No wonder you look so unhappy. The tastiest part ran off. He lowered his head and said softly, "Well, then our business here is finished, too. We've already received the mission payment. But if remember correctly, Yichin never said we couldn't do anything on the way back." He spread out his hand, two talismans lying in his palm, his tone serious. "So, before we return, think perhaps we can conveniently earn little extra money on the side. What do you think, puppeteer?" He opened his palm, and in it were two safety talismans, his tone solemn. "Actually, perhaps never needed to ask." "I'm very glad we're of one mind," Puppeteer. Beneath the water was quiet and crystal clearar world. The road along the seabed was clearly visible, and the seawater was deep blue without even the shadow of single fish. woman panted heavily, drenched in sweat, and stammered, "How strange. There are obviously rocky mountains all around here, and yet there's such well-maintained road. Could this place be some kind of holy ground near the dragon palace? Her legs trembled, and her voice was so weak, it sounded like she could faint at any moment. I'm not sure, but Wuing turned around and asked anxiously again and again. heard that there are several prisons scattered throughout Harong, places specifically used to detain dangerous criminals. Maybe this is the entrance to one of them. Harang is mountain range formed on the seabed. The brown-haired girl lifted hand to her chest, gasping non-stop, her body trembling as she weakly muttered, prison. understand this only made Wu Ming panic even more. Are you all right? Wu Muing hurriedly apologized. am truly sorry. If you hadn't protected me, you would have been able to avoid that injury. The exhausted girl raised hand to reassure her. This wound doesn't count as serious injury yet. I'm just little drained. Sorry, but from here on you'll have to go on by yourself. Can you still move? Hearing that, Wu Ming became even more flustered, and even her voice cracked. Of course, can. The brown-haired girl frowned, vigilance flashing in her eyes. Watch your surroundings. Suddenly, group of people rushed over from the distance. We can't let both of them get away. This subject is deeply sorry, your majesty. have already ordered the guards to deal with those participants. Jang Yu immediately turned stern and gave warning while the subordinate beside her nodded and continued. But it seems they ran here from the arena nearby. One of them is not land dwelling creature. As you said, the woman on the right is General Tonkai's daughter. As for the one on the left, she looks like son Xiaoi, the Korean name of Hai Lin, the descendant of the traitorous marquee king. Both of them changed expression. Wuang seized the chance and prepared to run. If your majesty permits it, this subject can summon two of the eight great marshals. Capture her and force her to kneel. Do as you please. Jang Yus face was stern, her voice sharp as blade. But suspect that just two marshals may not be enough to suppress both of them. Just then, another figure suddenly appear behind them, making the brown-haired girl widen her eyes in shock. You know, we can retreat now. You look like you're forcing yourself at this point. You've already done more than enough. Even if step in, it won't make much difference anyway. It's obvious enough. really have been influenced by Bayu on foam. He raised his sword, one hand on his hip, curling his lips into smile. Tion Linn, I'm just wandering scholar. Coming this far is enough. There's no need to think about repaying kindness. He tilted his head and cast her cold glance, saying something full of implication. You just need to survive. Don't let my involvement become meaningless. You arrogant little. No, mean noble great demon exalted in status. At that moment, figure swiftly flashed along the narrow road. Tion Linn gripped his weapon tightly, his expression extremely serious as he charged straight ahead. His steps never slowed, but his mind was calculating at astonishing speed. This road is far too long. What pain. But in the current situation, it has instead become an advantage. What the crown prince of the dragon palace wants to do now is user the throne. But that process cannot be completed by force alone. In his mind, he carefully calculated the battle before him like chessboard. You only have to look at the situation in our own household to know that once rebellion or upheaval occurs. There are always legal measures to protect the rightful line of succession, let alone in place like the Dragon Palace, which surely has similar mechanism. Although don't know the exact structure of their system, in essence, it should be no different from the arrangements in my own family. and to abolish that kind of protective mechanism. First, there must be something precious enough to do it. But right after that, he quickly rejected all those thoughts. No, that's not right. If it's royal treasure or some secret location, then there must be something symbolic of the right of succession. In other words, before the crown prince completes this treasure hunt, the throne still won't have changed hands. If that's really the case, then He himself could not help cursing under his breath. Damn it. Tion Lynn quickly came to complete stop, forcibly slowing himself down. Then he turned his head to look behind him and said with hint of disgust, "Just how long are you planning to keep following me?" At that moment, Bashu appeared there looking utterly exhausted as she gasped for breath few times. Following you where? That's what was about to ask you. Then she angrily shouted few more sentences. Didn't you only give me talisman for escaping? Didn't you? Then of course, you should have brought your companion out with you too, right? The more she spoke, the angrier the woman became. You could have escaped by yourself, or if you wanted, you could have searched this entire dragon palace. It's little embarrassing, but fine. After all, I'm the one who gave you that escape talisman. The more Tion Lynn listened, the less he could make sense of it. What on earth are you talking about? The girl in front of him continued. Anyway, there's nothing for me to worry about here. So, what else could possibly do? At this moment, Tion Linn's expression turned extremely serious as he calmly replied, "It's true that accepted both the escape talisman and the information, but that doesn't mean ever promised you anything." The hand gripping the long sword at his side gradually tightened as if he wanted to strike at any moment. have absolutely no reason to care about your situation. If you're really that dissatisfied, then feel free to challenge me anytime." Bishu stood there as if she wanted to say something, but held it back. In the end, she still couldn't stop herself from blurting out, "Are you sick in the head? knew from the start that couldn't beat you, so this was the only thing could do." Or what? Did you know perfectly well that couldn't defeat you, so you deliberately put on this act? If that's the case, then you really disappoint me. Faced with girl like this, Tion Lynn was completely dumbfounded. What exactly was this feeling? It was strangely familiar yet incredibly irritating. on the other side by shoe frowned and continued angrily. From beginning to end, you haven't accomplished thing, but can still guess what you're thinking. You're planning to go find the dragon king, aren't you? You want to settle the matter involving him, right? Hearing those words, the young man was utterly stunned in disbelief. Although he couldn't sense it the way Yuan Fong could, Tion Lynn naturally knew very well who the dragon king was. Within the territory of the dragon palace, he was practically an untouchable god. If he had already been suppressed in less than an hour, then it absolutely could not be an ordinary contest of strength. It could be some kind of monster, ghost, or curse. It could also be some special kind of talisman binding his power. By Shu standing over here said, "If that spell can be undone, then can help the dragon king recover his power. That way, the whole situation will come to an end. That's your plan, isn't it?" The woman before him voiced her thoughts. It did sound like reasonable plan, but with even the slightest mistake, he would lose his life, let alone whether the spell could actually be undone or not. Tion Lynn did not want to keep talking here. He turned to leave. Not necessarily. In any case, you've already gotten what you needed. As long as you don't get in my way, won't interfere. But if you just want medal, then advise you to go back as soon as possible. Still wearing serious expression, he continued. If it's discovered that we're both perfectly fine here, that would be the worst possible situation. failed escape, releasing fugitive, and then maintaining contact with the other side. Those are two completely different matters. My shoes stood behind him as though she had suddenly thought of something and asked seriously, "You really are nothing like my first impression of you." It seems you've suffered quite few grievances. It's like there's very, very long story hidden behind you. And have feeling that as long as someone asks, you'll tell the whole thing. Tion Lynn truly had no way of dealing with this woman. What exactly are you talking about? Just then, the two of them suddenly heard movement coming from somewhere nearby. The figures of the two of them shifted quickly through the air, and in the blink of an eye, group of people had appeared here. How strange. Hi. Lynn held Wu Mang in her arms and could not help saying in confusion, "It's all rocky mountains around us. As far as the eye can see, there's nothing but stone. So why is this road paved so carefully? Could this be near the sacred grounds of the dragon palace? As for Baishu and Tion Lynn, they have finally reached another quiet place. Honestly, this time Bishu was the first to speak. Things have already come to this, and actually thought I'd finally found someone worth making use of for the long term. But what happened? Why is it that this kind of person insists on personally nailing shut his own coffin? The more she spoke, the more drained she felt inside. If can somehow survive this ordeal in one piece, that alone would probably count as great miracle. Tion Lynn stood there listening to her words, still perfectly calm, without the slightest change in expression. The girl above spoke again with disdain. But no matter how think about it, it still seems far too forced. I'm not even considering the crown prince for now. Just that general alone is already monster that won't be easy to handle. The more my shoe spoke, the more exhausted she felt. How much longer is it going to take before find that Lord? Then the situation quickly changed once more. Hin looked at the person who had appeared before her and found it hard to believe. Why are you here? Tion Lynn stood there and answered with extreme calm. That has nothing to do with you. It's long story and there's no way to explain it clearly right now. What he meant was indeed that this matter had nothing to do with her and that he could not possibly explain every detail all at once. But the listener simply could not believe her eyes. The way he spoke made her involuntarily think of someone. do have some pride and can be competitive, but never directly said wanted to see you. It's just that after this match is over, might want to see you one more time. Hin's thin lips moved slightly as if she wanted to say something. Then she muttered in low voice, almost as if speaking to herself. Stupid beyond saving. Meanwhile, Tion Lynn on the other side seemed unexpectedly pleased. The corners of his lips curved into faint smile as he looked straight ahead and said, "Hearing words like that from you is little too much. But you're not wrong either. really don't have anything to say in my defense. If you want to laugh at me, then go right ahead." Hin beside him answered seriously, "No, that's not what mean at all." Tion Lynn had no desire to continue arguing with her and quickly moved to leave. All right, then. I'm going on ahead. You stay hidden in the back. The girl behind him was just about to say something when he cut her off. No need. The path ahead of them very quickly brought them face to face with the crown prince's forces in the distance. Those idiots, don't know if they're trying to show off or what, but it looks like they won't rush in all at once. If it's just those two, think can still handle it. But the real problem is what happens after that. As for the one in the middle, that monster standing there will ignore him for the time being. Jang Yu stood there, his expression cold as he stared straight ahead. Their gazes once again landed on Wooing, who is standing beside the other side, but the one standing behind them, occupying the key position, always have the feeling those two won't coordinate very well. And setting stamina aside, you still can't fully bring out your own power, can you? Hearing those words, the girl on the other side was somewhat startled inwardly. The man in front gave slight smile and said again, "Although it was only for very brief moment, I've already crossed hands with you. think more or less understand what kind of discomfort you're dealing with." The people before them gave them no chance to keep talking. The other side was already preparing to launch an attack with their power. They quickly took out several fish scales from their bodies. When Tion Lynn saw this, he seemed to become little more wary. Then he immediately drew the long sword at his waist. the spiritual sword haydoning strike of the blue falcon. He quickly tightened his grip on the sword in his hand and unleashed clean razor sharp slash. Rushing straight forward, the two people facing him were completely unable to believe it after taking that powerful attack. Wooing also seemed to notice something, and panic rose in his heart. The opponent's bamboo hat had been struck clean off, falling down below. cheerful smile curved on Tion Lynn's lips. knew something felt wrong, so that's what it was. If there hadn't just happened to be similar case nearby, I'm afraid wouldn't have figured it out either. At this moment, his gaze fixed directly on the two soldiers over there holding sharp weapons. You two half demons. At glance, you look more like demons than humans, but there's still slight difference. In just two days, you adapted to the atmosphere here, just because there's trace of human blood mixed in your bodies. You were able to be treated as equals among demons instead of being discriminated against. Tion Lynn gave soft laugh again. And what you did before he could finish, one of the two charged straight forward with his weapon in hand. That face was full of hatred after being provoked and he ground out, "Your mouths are truly disgusting." Tion Lynn was completely stunned as he looked at the scene before him. When his sword clashed against the opponent's weapon, it actually seemed to tremble slightly. At that moment, another person from behind also charged forward, preparing to follow up with another strike. That man's eyes were vicious enough to be terrifying. It seemed as though an extremely violent shock had erupted beneath the sea. One of them looked over with contempt. There's really nothing to be proud of, so-called mage. Yet, you disdain your own magical implement to this extent. The thing you people regard as your life itself. How can you throw it away so easily? Have the practitioners of spirit linking arts in this era forgotten even their sense of shame? Tion Linn merely gave cold laugh in reply. still regard it as important as my life. It's just that it isn't more important than my life. That really isn't funny at all. And yet from your mouths come talk of integrity and all that nonsense about the disgrace of spirit linking arts. You're those people, aren't you? The twin descend into the master of Siennua, Lshi Mountain. The pair branded with crime of monstrous rebellion, who even killed their own father and grandfather. The two people before him seemed to freeze when they heard those words. Those few senses had obviously struck right at their sore spot. Gyriansen is mountain located in Gongju City, South Chong Chong province, Korea. It is regarded as one of the spiritual holy lands with the richest aura in the entire Korean Peninsula. Because of this, since before the three kingdoms period, many marshall sects chose to settle there and grow in strength. And among one of those sects was family known as Sienua. This family was not merely composed of ordinary martial artists, but swordsmen devoted to pursuing the very peak of the marshall path. There was even saying passed down that the Siennua sword art cultivated by their line through generations was powerful enough to tear apart clouds and sever mountains. It truly had once been dazzling legend. About 300 years ago, in the 28th year of King Yanjo's reign, Tion Lynn continued recounting everything he knew. At that time, the son of the master of Siennua formed ties with demon and fathered two children with demon blood. The master of Siennua once tried to suppress their nature and teach them human rights and rules, hoping they could live like ordinary people. It seemed he understood those old events in extraordinary detail. But in the end, that family still met with the tragedy of total annihilation. No one knows what exactly happened, but even if they did, the nature of this story would not change because of it. Those twins, no matter what blood they carried, slaughtered their entire clan, not even sparing their own father and grandfather, and then vanished without trace. Truly an utterly ungrateful and revolting story. One of the twins, upon hearing that, immediately flew into rage. rat like you dares speak so recklessly, but the one beside him quickly stopped him. Enough. Forget it. The other side then continued with disdain. You just exchanged blows with him, didn't you? You should have seen it already. There's no need to get angry at someone so mediocre. He's nothing but weakling struggling before death trying to find an opening. He's not worth wasting effort on. When Tion Lynn saw that his intentions have been seen through, he was somewhat surprised as well. Once again, the other side easily knocked his weapon away. Now that we know our opponent is nothing but low trash, then do as say, just hunt him down. The eyes of the man before him shifted slightly. In the next exchange, we'll definitely be able to cut off the human's aura. But what do we do after that? Their gazes once again turned toward Hin, who is still standing calmly over there. Why was she allowing her companion to remain in such disadvantageous position? Or was she waiting for them to reveal an opening before counterattacking? The one beside him quickly warned, "Don't let down your guard on the right. Take it slowly. We'll definitely finish him." Hin seemed to want to make move again, but she quickly lowered her hand because she had seen the signal the other party sent her. Tion Lynn glanced at her and gave slight shake of his head, signaling her to stop. Because he knew very well that this was the moment when two hunters were gradually tightening the noose, hemming in their prey until death. Using his speed, Tion Lynn quickly shot forward, ready to launch an attack at any moment. When the two brothers opposite saw this, they seemed to panic little inwardly. They could hardly believe what they were seeing. I'm seriously starting to wonder. Did he see through our movements and make the first move before the encirclement was fully closed as he tried to forcibly create oneon-one situation? But the two of them quickly calm down again, tightening their grip on their weapons and preparing to counterattack at any moment. Even so, this is nothing more than suicidal move. His speed and actions have already been thoroughly analyzed. Even if he's stronger than ordinary humans, that's still all it amounts to. Tion Lynn clenched his fist, ready to charge straight ahead with powerful blow. The people outside seeing this were also somewhat startled. To those with enough ability and eyesight to see the situation clearly, every one of his next movements had already been decided. Even if he were evenly matched with the other side or even little stronger, purely human body could absolutely not contend with demons in the field of martial combat. Once he had lost his sword, his only remaining choices should have been to use another secondary weapon or to use longrange spells. That would have been the most logical explanation in the current situation. But to charge straight in like this was practically the same as courting death. The other side could not understand at all what had happened, what exactly he was thinking that made him dare. Before he could even finish, the human he had previously despised smashed heavy punch straight into his face. With just single punch, Tion Lynn easily knocked the opponent down with his bare fist. The man was hit so hard that his head snapped to one side. Tion Lynn's gaze was icy as he stared straight at the enemy before him. Seeing this, everyone else was so shocked that they could hardly believe their own eyes. Wooing beside them also could not understand it. What exactly was going on? That should clearly have been the moment where he got cut down. Even if he had concealed his true strength, accelerated and changed posture at that instant. It still should have been absolutely impossible. Meanwhile, Tion Lynn already had two sharp daggers prepared in his hands. After quickly gripping them tightly, he stabbed down at the wrist of the man before him. Right after that came another lethal thrust. Using his speed advantage, he delivered fierce kick and shot straight forward. The man had no way to withstand it and could only stagger back several steps as if resigned to fate. His face had already been beaten black and blue and out of shape. Yet the force and speed of Tion Lynn's punches and kicks were no different from those of an ordinary human. An attack of this level, could endure it hundreds, thousands of times. With that thought in mind, the man tightened his grip on his weapon once again, ready to strike at any time. But Tion Lynn gave him no chance to catch his breath. Supreme Celestial, worthy of the nine heavens, responder to the primal thunder, universal transformer of thunder sound. In an instant, the other man's entire body was engulfed by violent lightning. Peerless killing movement, one strike, one severing. Very quickly, Tion Linn lightly swung his sword and sent the man flying away. Enduring the intense pain, the other party could not help crying out repeatedly, his whole body convulsing non-stop. Tion Lynn looked straight ahead without the slightest panic. Before the opponent's heavy slash could fall, he had already dodged swiftly, then retreated with exceptional skill and ease. The man clutched his blood soaked body, trembling, his face changing drastically as he looked in disbelief toward the person beside him. Brother, the other man was equally shaken when he heard that, using such bizarre kind of spell. thought you were the type who fought with martial arts. You threw away your swords so easily. Was it because of this? The corner of Tion Lynn's mouth curled into an arrogant smile as he shot back. From the way you say it, anyone listening would think used some despicable trick to deceive you. You thought you had seen through all my moves, but in the end, you were careless and got hit. Isn't it your own fault? So now it's one against one. Do you think you can handle me by yourself? As he said that, there was still faint mocking smile at the corner of Tion Lynn's lips, and he calmly stroed forward. It really won't be easy, but it's still not too late. If you want to kneel down and beg your master to spare your life, though I'm afraid that alone won't do, and then ask him to come help you, there's still time. Hearing this, the other man only let out few cold laughs. What joke. He quickly took up fighting stance, but inwardly he could not help beginning to re-evaluate his opponent more seriously. more or less figured out his trick. Whether it was my brother's attack just now or mine, he never truly dodged either of them. It only looked like he was evading, but my sword had struck him from the very beginning. His method is spatial displacement. The man cautiously pieced together everything Tion Lynn had just displayed. He can teleport over an extremely short distance and with terrifying precision. He made us mistake it for abnormal acceleration at an astonishing speed. And that was why my brother couldn't keep up with his rhythm. Before that final blow, none of his attacks caused any real damage at all. That was the best proof. In his mind, it was like slowm moving painting, rewinding everything that had happened in the fight. At that moment, strange surge of power suddenly flowed into the hands, gripping his weapon. When Tion Lynn saw that, he seemed little surprised as well. The man before him quickly launched sharp attack, forcing straight forward. Tion Lynn could only keep searching for chances to dodge, but the other side had no intention of stopping so easily. No matter how he dodged, it was as if countless swords were clinging to his back and refusing to let go. That man's gaze was terrifying to the extreme. Even Tion Lynn seemed somewhat taken aback when facing him. Just then, sharp blade slashed straight forward, erupting with violent offensive force. thunderous explosion shook heaven and earth, blasting up all the dust and sand around them. The opponent's killing intent soared as he lifted his head and stared upward with fearsome look in his eyes. But he had never expected Tion Lynn to evade that strike so skillfully. The man once again try to unleash his sword techniques and attack forward. And in an instant, he swung out series of powerful moves. His blows were truly terrifying. Wherever they passed, everything seemed to be completely blasted away. Several horrifying slash marks quickly appeared on the cliff face opposite them. He clenched the weapon in his hand, his stamina seemingly heavily drained and panted few times, looking exhausted. At last, that trembling voice slowly rang out. So, from the very beginning, we were always just toys in the palm of his hand. By then, Tion Lynn had already appeared behind him, fully controlling the man's vital point. The man's heart trembled as he continued slowly. If he really could teleport over such short distances, then from the start, there was no need for him to abandon his sword at all, Tion Lynn said coldly. Looks like you've misunderstood something. But whatever, it doesn't matter. This isn't some comic where honestly explain every detail from beginning to end. That would be truly ridiculous. Now that would count as toying with you. The man before him wore pained expression yet spoke with complete sincerity. Kill me. Tion Lynn hearing that was genuinely little unable to understand. He had clearly lost so completely, yet he still dared make demands of the victor. Are you trying to put on some solemn act and order me to do as you say? You think I'll obediently listen? But the other man hesitated once more before speaking. Then beg you, kill me. The more Tion Lynn listened, the less he could understand this bizarre way of thinking. But think roughly understand the reason. Even now, the two of you still seem to be exceptionally outstanding people. But now you've merely lost to someone who truly could defeat you. Compared to facing me, your enemy, you look at me with even more resentment instead. Just because of your lowly birth. If you fail even once, you'll never have another chance. How frightening. At that moment, Wooing, standing nearby, erupted with his power, seeming furious to the extreme. Tion Lynn had originally wanted to say something more, but in the end, he suddenly fell silent. Sure enough, filthy blood is something that can never change. In man's heart, memories of the past he had once lived through came rushing back. murderous old man gripped long thin rot tan whip in his hand and sternly shouted at them. From this moment on, there will not be second time. Etch this into your very bones and marrow. The only reason tolerate monsters like you and raise you is because the blood flowing through your veins belongs to my family. Yet, while practicing the family sword arts, you dare to reveal demonic energy. If this happens one more time, I'll erase you from the family registry. You're nothing but useless trash that cannot even become proper demons. don't want my right hand stained with blood, which is why you've lived until now. If you want to live as humans, then be careful. Don't let that lowly nature of yours show. At the time, the two of them could only suppress the anger in their hearts and reply in low voices, "Yes, grandfather." The man turned and walked away, his eyes full of disgust. Looking back now, it was almost an impossible thing. Half demons, neither human nor demon, merely things cast aside. Even so, we once had chance to choose between two paths, demonic energy and righteous energy wound around one another, chaotically intertwined. Unlike most halfdemons who could not bring out either kind of power properly, we belong to the tiny minority who could use both at the same time. but using two kinds of power simultaneously and completely suppressing one of them were two entirely different things. At that moment, the younger of the two brothers could only tremble and sob in fear. Brother, can't do it. No matter how hard try to keep it from spilling out, it still keeps surfacing inside me. don't want to stay here anymore. Back then, the young boy was trembling all over. miss mother so much. The elder brother beside him had clearly been beaten until he was covered in injuries, too. Yet, he could only fall silent. In the end, he softly offered few words of comfort, but there was no longer any hope of that now. Mother was no longer here. He carefully held his frail little brother in his arms and gently coaxed him. Just endure little longer. Grandfather is only being so strict for our own good. If we keep doing our very best, grandfather will surely acknowledge us as heirs. The other's stammering, unclear voice sounded once more beside his ear. Then, should we stop, whether or not we could become heirs no longer mattered. All we needed was home. People willing to accept us and treat us as one of their own. That was why we fought desperately, forced ourselves onward, and continuously tempered ourselves, just so no one could deny that we were human, too. Against children our own age, we were always overwhelmingly superior. We also always carry gratitude in our hearts. Within this clan, there was no one, no one at all who could compare to us. Even though there were still dissatisfied looks within the family, no one could do anything to us anymore. This place was where we belonged. There was no longer any doubt about that. One night in their residence, under the dim candle light, the conversation between two people slowly drifted out. Those two children are quite formidable. They're still just children, but by now we can no longer face them head-on. As soon as he heard this, the father sitting opposite immediately retorted, "That's not true. They really are powerful, but if hadn't been careless before he could finish, the person in front of him cut him off at once. There's no need to make excuses. Even with only half demon blood, their physical strength is not something we can contend with. No matter what, we cannot defeat them." Hearing this, the man sitting there ground his teeth and fell in thought. Then he slowly asked with some hesitation, "If that's the case, father, am truly going to become the heir of his family?" The person opposite him upon hearing this calmly asked in return, "What is it? Are you afraid that the future head of the family won't be your son?" Even you know that child is inferior to those two. Hearing those words, the other man became instantly terrified. But father, they before he could finish, the old man in front of him quickly cut him off. understand. Don't worry. Talent alone will never be enough for these mongrels to inherit anything. At first, plan to kill them, but also wanted to see what would happen if raise them. Since that's the case, we might as well exploit whatever value they have. After all, who knows how long they'll even live. But if we need watchd dogs, then that role can be given to them. At that moment, those cold and heartless words were heard clearly by the person outside. The voices in the room continued to drift out. Father, why would you think that? Will they accept such role? Those two children are both very stubborn. Outside, Longson heard every one of those horrifying words from beginning to end. Then the cold voice of that bloodrelated grandfather sounded again. Of course not. What beast would willingly wear bridal without resisting? Before long, I'll announce that I'm handing the family over to them. Then during the succession ceremony, I'll plan curse on them. They won't be allowed to leave any descendants. We must prepare in advance for even that. The younger brother trembled violently all over. Unable to believe what he had just heard. Trembling, he went back to find his older brother, who still appeared calm. With tears streaming down his face, he slowly looked toward his pitiful older brother. Long sand, do you know? He quickly told the other everything in one breath. What they had thought they had one turned out to be nothing more than an illusion completely beyond their reach. After hearing those words, the other brother's expression darkened completely. That night, the two brothers, filled with hatred, prepared to burn everyone in that great estate to ashes. The two of them walked out of that place with icy faces without the slightest trace of attachment. We had once clearly believed that was the place where we belonged. But now the human part of us had been completely erased. Time quickly returned to the present, and the other man's voice slowly sounded beside his ear. No matter how you see us, it doesn't matter. As long as we fail, even once, we'll always live with that thought that once we fail, there will no longer be any place for us in this world. Since we've already lost, then we can only accept it. Tion Lynn looked at the man before him, his gaze cold to the extreme. Phoenix, then I'll do as you wish. Immediately after, he slashed out with incredible speed and cleanly severed the other man's body completely. Then he easily caught the head that had just fallen and softly murmured few words. my." His gaze turned toward those behind him, and he smiled faintly. "Thanks to you idiots not rushing and just to save face, was able to deal with those two so easily. wonder who will be next." As he spoke, he casually carried that head in his hand. Surely there won't be another fool who gets impatient and charges in, ruining our entire plan. But as far as I'm concerned, that doesn't matter anymore. Long Sam lay on the ground hearing these words. His whole body trembling, unable to move. He simply could not believe what was happening before his eyes. Human attacks should never have been able to touch my body. Using chi infiltration to paralyze the nerves. That is the true nature of the spell that defeated elder brother. He could not understand the current situation at all. If that's the case, then what exactly is this head I'm looking at right now? In other words, that man's spell is not merely spatial displacement. Just then, voice suddenly sounded in his mind. Be quiet. Using telepathic transmission, Tion Lynn softly continued. Your nerves will reconnect soon enough. If you want to kill yourself, Leah won't stop you. But if you still have even little attachment to your life, then listen to me. In Hanyang on Mount Guanua, there is temple called Mesa. If you say Liion Lin sent you, the abbot there won't ask questions and we'll give you proper place to stay. If you want to start over there, whether as demon or as human, don't care. If you need work, ask the abbot about the location of my shelter. I've only just started my own career, too, and I'm short on people. At that moment, he carefully sensed the aura coming from the two leaders over there. On the other side, Wuing had already become so enraged that he burst forth with tremendous power. Tion Linn still did his best to remain calm and continued speaking. If for now and you get dragged into more trouble and still survive, then with the status of spiritclass demon, there shouldn't be any problem, right? Wooing behind him seemed to have noticed something and suddenly became more wary over here. The young man's eyes slowly shifted. You think I'd agree to something like that, idiot? put down my weapon and the reason dragged this battle out was because before this, you two tried to avoid those attacks. And that old man is the same as me. His mind has become bit muddled too. Once something obstructs him, he can't unleash his power normally, like an egg crushed beneath Mount Tai. On the other side, Hin once again erupted with his power. That terrifying gaze slowly fixed straight ahead. The greatest might, that endless mountain range had stood there from beginning to end. But in only an instant, everything was smashed into countless fragments, utterly unable to withstand it. Under that wildly violent power, the canyon began to shake violently and then gradually split apart. Tion Lynn raised his eyes with interest while clear unease and tension appeared on Wuings face. The Dragon Palace soldiers seeing that scene were so frightened they kept retreating backward. Great boulders shook violently and slowly cracked open from within. In the next instant, they exploded with thunderous roar, shattering into countless fragments. Even Tion Lynn, standing at the center, could not help being startled and quickly became tense. His body trembled slightly, but he maintained his stance, his eyes firm and focused as he continued to cast spell. In that case, he looked at the person lying weakly on the ground and asked indifferently, "If you're spiritclass demon, then even if you're buried alive somewhat carelessly, you should still survive, right? Otherwise, there's nothing can do." Then Tion Lynn prepared to turn and leave, not forgetting to toss back one meaningful line. "If fate allows, we'll meet again next time." As soon as the words fell, he immediately sprang out of the central area. In the very next moment, heaven-shaking explosion struck once more. Tion Linn thought to himself, judging from the scene alone, calling an earthquake would be putting it mildly, it was practically no different from meteorite impact, even among demons of the same rank. Can the gap in strength really be this enormous? Thinking that was actually able to confront that kind of monster head-on earlier and still survive is truly unbelievable. In any case, with sight and aura perception both thrown into chaos like this, can easily hide myself. This was the concealment technique Tion Lynn had learned from Jun. But unlike ordinary invisibility techniques, what it hid was not the outward form, whether human or any other living being, regardless of race. All give off flow ofqi. Seal it within the body and do not let it leak out. To those who cannot sense chi, this technique is no different from anything else. Bing Yang continued explaining the heaven deceiving secret art. But against those people, never needed to use this in the first place. Those who treatq chi as part of daily life, even if they're idiots, 100 out of 100 will be fooled. This is no longer merely hiding your existence. Even if you deliberately make the sound of footsteps, they still won't detect you at all. Tion Lynn stood opposite him. He was practicing blindfolded. Hearing that, Tion Lynn asked in some confusion. can more or less understand the principle, and it doesn't sound that difficult. But isn't it bit too exaggerated to say that even footsteps can become as if they don't exist? Footsteps are obviously very clear. How could the nerves fail to react at all? Besides, in situation where this kind of technique has to be used, the other side would definitely be extremely tense. If that's the case, then whether it's footsteps or any other sound, how could they possibly not draw attention? But Bingyong suddenly laughed and calmly asked, "Is that so?" Tion Lynn was startled by his sudden voice. He hurriedly pulled down the cloth, covering his eyes, and asked an alarm, "Dubby, what is it?" he replied evenly. "What else could it be? didn't move here from far away just now. only walked around behind you, and didn't even deliberately lighten my steps." Bending slightly, Bing Yong said, "That's right. After you close your eyes, you could probably only rely on your own sharp hearing, right? Did you hear my footsteps?" Tion Lynn suddenly froze, shaken as he realized, can't believe it. My hearing didn't detect anything at all." He answered, "Honestly, no. swear really didn't hear the slightest sound. But the other man did not believe him and insisted impossible. Your ears definitely heard my footsteps. It's just that your conscious and subconscious mind did not connect that sound to my existence. Sensingqi really is very marvelous kind of perception. When you first start training it, it's hard enough to kill you, but once you master it, it becomes convenient beyond imagination. You must have experienced that moment too, haven't you? that feeling as if the whole world had suddenly expanded without limit. Folding his hands together, Bingyong said in an extremely serious tone. But it is precisely because it is so convenient that people come to depend on cheese sense. People often say that the sense humans rely on most is sight. Think about it. Someone is walking down the road, their eyes perfectly fine, and suddenly they hear footsteps or breathing coming from the empty air ahead. Even if their eyes can still see everything clearly, if they hear sounds in empty space while their vision remains completely normal, then they would absolutely never think that there is actually something right in front of them. Bing Yangs gaze was firm and sharp. And in his horse voice, he continued, "But for those who can sense Chi, those who rely on Chi more than on sight, even their own awareness cannot get past this point. Can you keep your eyes open and still fail to see what is right in front of you? That is why even though your ears heard my footsteps, you still could not react. The chense you have depended on for so many years judged that there was nothing here. The longer person lives and the stronger their cultivation becomes, the more easily they're affected by this instead. This is the first principle of the heaven deceiving secret art. Returning to the midst of the chaotic, violent storm in the mountain region, Tion Lynn was trying to cross the endless chain of jagged peaks before him, relying on his extraordinary strength. At times, he shot forward. At times, he leaped high, and at times he simply charged straight ahead at tremendous speed. Everywhere below, the land had been devastated. Whether the ground or the huge boulders, everything was cracked, shattered, and split apart, riddled with fissures. After landing, Tion Lynn was exhausted, gasping violently for breath. He glanced at the scene ahead and could not help clicking his tongue in amazement. This really makes your scalp go numb. It's too magnificent. Then he turned to the other person and asked tiredly, "Don't you think so? Or is it that from the perspective of someone desperately trying to survive, things look little different?" Jang Yu replied coldly, "They do indeed look little different. May ask why? You clearly could have concealed your aura completely and left this place. Tion Lynn immediately retorted. Why would expose my aura midway? don't see any special reason to. He looked at the trembling figure lying on the ground and continued. It's just that the situation changed, so my thinking changed with it. My original goal was to secretly take your father away from here. But think about it. Once we were discovered, if still wanted to get him out in secret, then it would just become an endless chase. Facing the calm expressions of Wooing and Jung Yu, he spoke more sternly than suddenly thought. Rather than that, wouldn't it be simpler to just beat all of you down? No matter how you look at it, the one who annoys me the most is still that blue-haired guy. He suddenly fell thoughtful. As for actual strength, that's still hard to say. But if we're only talking about compatibility, don't think fighting you would be all that difficult. Of course, that's just talking big. Over there, they've probably already started fighting by now. The current split battlefield was situation Tion Lynn had intentionally arranged. Just as he had said, it was impossible to flee with the Dragon King without fighting. To escape pursuit and to break the curse placed on the Dragon King, battle was unavoidable. And of all the possibilities, according to Tion Lynn's judgment, the present situation was one of the likely outcomes. Staring fixedly at Jung Yu, Tion Linn muttered inwardly, "As long as that monster still exists, we cannot win. No matter how much we struggle, that ending will not change. But if it's those two, then victory will definitely tilt toward Hu Lin. In the palace, only and those two can bear this responsibility. As long as Hu Lin can bring the dragon king before those two. Then just that alone will be enough for us to seize the advantage. The question is whether they understood my intentions. But to be honest, they should be smart enough to see through it. That way, we can get out alive. At that moment, Jang Yu spoke, breaking the heavy silence. It seems my question just now was not accurate enough. understand your intention now. In order to achieve your goal, even if you had already prepared yourself to die here, to die by my hand, you had still accepted it. He pressed on relentlessly. What really want to know is why you were willing to pay such price. Just how much is this matter worth to you that you would gamble even your life on it? Hearing those absurd and meaningless words, Tion Lynn's anger flared up instantly. What the hell was this guy even talking about? My life is obviously the most precious thing have. Lunatic, but what you people are trying to do is so ridiculous it's beyond imagination. You actually want to use the enthronement ceremony as chance to drown both cities. Even if were the kind of selfish bastard who only cared about preserving myself, who could hear something like that and still sit still? Is it just because you're demon? The moment the words left his mouth, even he froze, blurting out in surprise, "What?" Jeang Yu replied indifferently, "What asked was this." The reason you cannot stand by and ignore it. Is it because I'm demon or because belong to the race that lives in the sea? Tion Lynn immediately flew into rage, taking up fighting stance as he shouted, "What? How can you say something like that? Millions of lives are hanging by thread and you're still babbling about demons and non-demons. Before he could finish, Jung Yu coldly cut him off. It seems was mistaken about you. You're not the type who can stain your hands with the blood of your own kind without hesitation. But if, as you just said, millions of lives are the only reason driving you, then shouldn't you have already killed many of your own kind? Tion Lynn tensed involuntarily, unease twisting inside him. Wait, what exactly is this guy trying to say? Jang Yu continued, "When had matured enough, my royal father once gave me an order, just as he had once done. too was to leave the dragon palace, go to the mainland, travel the world, and experience everything for myself." He said that when later inherited the throne, it would become an invaluable treasure beyond replacement. Remembering that time, he had once knelt before his royal father. At the time, did not understand the true meaning behind my father's words. simply obeyed and began that journey and the result was exactly as my father had said, came to feel and understand many things beyond expectation. Hearing him say this much, Tion Lynn looked utterly baffled and could not help mocking him. What something like humans being filthy and despicable creatures? If that's the kind of thing you mean, all can do is laugh to myself. Lowering his eyes, Jean Yu immediately explained, "No, quite the opposite. Humans and demons, the races of the land and the races of the deep sea. There is no essential difference between them. During my years wandering the mainland, the human lives saw and heard were no different from life beneath the sea. Humans form relationships and share feelings with one another. Sometimes they even make noble sacrifices for others. Moreover, they can use their own sacrifices to reveal warmth. But hidden beneath that is coal blade ready to stab anyone who stands outside the boundary they have drawn. And even those who were once intimately close to them are no exception. The farther went on that journey, the more gradually came to understand that the difference between demons and humans is not the essence of the matter. What truly creates differences are only living environment, culture, lifespan, and each side's innate strength. Many factors create distinctions between races, tribes, and even individuals. But there are not many who truly understand that. And it is not only between humans and demons. Even among demons themselves, they divide the boundary between land and sea and believe the two sides are different. Even my loyal close ministers, their loyalty is rooted in mistaken pride and hatred toward the creatures of the land. believe that explaining and erasing those misconceptions is responsibility as ruler am bound to bear. To go even further, how wonderful it would be if all the races in this world could understand that in truth there is no real difference between them. Hearing this, Tion Linn immediately cut in. Hey, wait second. But Jung Yu raised hand, paying no attention at all to Tion Lynn's bewildered look and continued. But to achieve that, what is needed is not consensus nor understanding, but domination through absolute and unshakable power. The sacrifice of several million people is merely the necessary price to be paid. If make them experience incomparable fear and loss, can make the 1.7 billion humans and demons of the two Eastern nations submit completely based on the nature of humans and demons. That is the best way to prevent even larger massacres in the future. Jang Yu spread his arms, his whole body radiating terrifying killing intent. And this is only the first step. The farther goal is to make the entire east, even this whole world, become my subjects. Under my rule, everyone will be equal. This is not the kind of savage and brutal slaughter demons usually inflict upon humankind. So, fundamentally, you have no need to trade your life just to stop me. If you truly do not care about my race, then think calmly about it. Take the peninsula where you were born as an example. Across generation after generation, who knows how many people founded states for the sake of their own ideals? And amid those upheavalss, countless losses and sacrifices were inevitable. Even outside eras of chaotic transformation, the decisions made by the few who hold power and wealth have always affected the common people below. The only difference is that they do not personally wield the blade and slaughter others. Just one or two wrong decisions, and millions, even tens of millions, can fall into irredeemable destruction. Jang Yu glanced sidelong at him. But you and people like you have never condemned them for that, have you? You simply regarded it all as the natural order of the world. Tion Linn was so tense that cold sweat poured down, his brows knit tightly. Jang Yu declared decisively again. am merely ruling you according to what you yourselves call the natural order. can guarantee you this. Compared with any ruler in human history, will give you governance that is more efficient and more just. So long as rule, no life will ever again be wasted meaninglessly. Therefore, you as the war god. Before he could finish, Tion Linn lunged at him violently. Jean Yu merely watched him calmly, his face utterly expressionless. As for everything he had just heard, Tion Lynn could not determine just how absurd yet how tightly constructed the logic behind those words really was. However, now understand why the Dragon King imprisoned his own son. It was absolutely not because of any outside factor. No matter how many racial boundaries the monster before me may have crossed, he absolutely cannot be allowed to obtain the Dragon King's power. If that thing is standing right before me, then no matter the cost, have to stop him. Tion Lynn shot straight toward Jung- Yu at blinding speed. At once, Jung Yu raised hand and began condensing supreme energy. Tion Linn's expression suddenly darkened and his eyes flared bright. Jang Yu unleashed magical attack toward his opponent, but that supreme magic struck boulder beside him instead. After that, he let out small breath and said, "What pity." At first, thought you would be the first human truly qualified to become my subordinate. In that instant, it was like shark swimming toward hook, and Tion Lynn also sprang up fiercely, preparing to deliver the finishing blow to the chatterbox before him. At the very moment, the shark bit down on the hook baited with fat meat. Tion Lynn's figure darkened for an instant, then suddenly vanished. Jang Yu was stunned, completely unable to understand what had just happened. Then the whirl of magic power formed by Tion Lynn reappeared and at the same time his voice rang out. Subordinate. Don't make me laugh. It turned out that at some unknown point Tion Linn was already standing behind Jung Yu. His sudden voice caused Jang Yu to stiffen for moment. Ever since left that house, made up my mind. For the rest of my life, will never kneel at anyone's feet again. He dropped to one knee, one hand braced on the ground. Jang Yu tilted his head slightly and hearing him declare his name, glanced behind him. Former captain of the sacred bee squad, Lee Tion Lin, commander of the new youth brigade. The man who will send you back to hell, you psycho monster. As soon as he finished speaking, Tion Linn lashed out with several slashes at Jung Yu in succession. Divine Lake's secret art, clean and decisive. With long sword in hand, Tion Linn launched mad flurry of strikes without holding back. Suddenly, specks of blood splattered from the sword tip, and blood sprayed all over his face as well. Jang Yus chest had been cut open by deep wound from the razor shar blade. Tion Lynn froze in place, his eyes wide as he stared at his opponent. That body had been torn open. It worked, but how? Not completely overcome. There won't be second chance. Yet, Jung Yus expression still did not change in the slightest. There was no reaction at all, nor even the faintest trace of pain. Then Jung Yu raised his hand and once more began casting spell right in front of him. In the very next instant, the far side of the opposite mountain ridge. The place struck by that mass of supreme energy suddenly exploded violently. The domain level power of demons, including two demons who had both reached the highest tier, collided and produced shock wave. And at that very moment, fleeting opening appeared. That was the only opportunity Tion Lynn had been able to exploit. In Jung Yus palm, stream of magic power was condensing. At that moment, he immediately released that powerful magic force. Sensing danger, Tion Linn reacted in panic, twisting aside to dodge. That spell was so violent and ferocious that it destroyed both the path and the massive rock ahead, blasting through part of them. Tion Lynn was so exhausted he could barely breathe, panting as he thought. So, did seize the opening and use Ket Gam, but he could not help recalling what Bing Yang had once said. Still, there's no guarantee this move will work on everyone. Of course, if it's you, then maybe you can sense something of it at least. But that probably isn't it. If don't explain it, I'm afraid you will just keep using Ket Lamb forever without achieving anything. Hearing those words, Tion Lynn had stared in shock. Back then, Bingyong had narrowed his eyes and glanced at him, thinking to himself that in the end, most people could spend their whole lives and still never imitate such miraculous arts. Considering this boy's age, it was not strange for him to believe the killing move he had learned was invincible under heaven. But thinking of his uncertain future was unsettling. If only he had been born hundred years earlier. Tion Lynn had been left speechless while the man continued. So, already told him, "Now think about it. What kind of people would ketam be useless against? Against against demons, quick kill techniques may not be very effective, though it still feels like they can work to some extent. Actually, you may not even need to use it. Don't make it too complicated. Just think simply. This is something you still haven't realized even now. Hearing Bingyong ask that, Tion Linn turned his head and replied, "Could it be those with especially huge bodies?" He remained calm and continued fishing as he replied. That's right, those with huge bodies among demons. There are often beings like that, too, where the gap between their concealed form and their true form is unbelievably large. Just as it takes more poison to bring down gigantic creature, the difficulty of using quick kill technique also rises in proportion to body size. First of all, just getting your energy to penetrate flesh and trigger an attack is no easy task. If it's only large body, then it's actually bit easier to deal with. Take giants for example, you only need to aim for their vital points. But if it's being whose nervous system is completely different from ordinary creatures, then you can only hope the technique works. After that, Bingong caught fish. He lifted it up, skillfully removed the hook from its mouth, and continued. Even so, they still have weaknesses of their own. That's why it's absolutely necessary to learn many different techniques so you can choose flexibly and use them at the right moment in brutal real combat. That is extremely important. Why is it that demons always like relying on the one move they're best at? Aren't you the same? No matter how powerful divine technique was, it was never without moments when it became useless. His words were like an arrow stabbing straight into Tion Lynn's heart. Bing looked at the blue flame rising in his palm and continued. Of course, how far you polish the craft can greatly increase its effectiveness and overcome those weaknesses and disadvantages, but that requires not only talent, but also time and effort. Besides, calling this sort of thing disadvantage caused by elemental incompatibility is bit vague. Every now and then, few special individuals appear among demons. It doesn't completely depend on their race or abilities, but on what they are at their core. Cultivation is originally something more like human pursuit, not demons. Unlike us, demons only need to breathe for their physiques and demonic power to grow rapidly. Add to that the unique innate sorcery they are born with. And in their eyes, the very idea of risking one's life to achieve something beyond one's natural gift seems more like the struggling of the weak. Tion Linn could not help thinking that he himself had once seemed to be that way, too. Bing Yong glanced at the fish flopping about inside the bamboo basket and said, "For humans, that is actually blessing. If all naturally gifted demons created martial arts for themselves, or even just develop that so-called inefficient acquired sorcery little further, then the very concept of exhausting oneself with effort would probably lose all meaning in this world. However, as said, truly exceptional ones do appear from time to time. An image surfaced of dinner table set with two plates of snacks and jug of wine. He remembered the time when he had once chatted and drunk heartily with Wuji, though not of human blood. He had devoted himself fully to scholarship and cultivation. Perhaps such beings had very strong sense of purpose. Perhaps they clung to some kind of belief. There could be many reasons. If beings like that also possess heaven-given talent and superior bloodlines, then no matter what path they take, the result will certainly be extraordinary. Unable to suppress his curiosity, Tion Linn respectfully asked Bingong, "Master, have you slain many demons like that before?" He answered meaningfully, "Slain? There were few, and there were also some matters entangled with other things. In any case, it's best to stay wary of them. Whether you're trying to finish them off or whether quick kill technique truly works the moment they see it once or the moment you miss strike, it becomes extremely dangerous. Using cultivation to surpass one's limits was never humanity's exclusive privilege. Just as seasoned hunter can break demon's innate sorcery, those creatures can also break quick kill technique. Back in the present battle, huge wound appeared on Jung Yu's chest. He raised hand to stop Tion Lynn, who was about to move, and said, "You don't have to cut the physical body directly. As long as your chi enters the opponent's body, it can temporarily damage the nervous system." For someone not even old enough to be considered young man, yet to have learned technique like that, it truly is admirable. if hadn't seen it with my own eyes before and inferred the underlying principle from that. In the end, Jang Yu still lowered his head as if admitting defeat and said, "If had not inherited the aptitude of the royal bloodline, I'm afraid would already be kneeling before you now. You need not hesitate. Take pride in that." In that last exchange, you truly did defeat me. But Tion Lynn had no intention of letting the battle end so quickly. The play was only just reaching its best part. don't need this kind of charity victory. If you really want to reward me, you might as well end your own life with your own hands. He thought to himself, the density of his demonic aura is unbelievably high, almost like an innate spell of the dragon race. He compresses it tightly, wraps it around his whole body, sealing even the tiniest gaps. He continued inwardly. That's why neither my sword nor myqi can penetrate him. They can only skim across the surface like ordinary slashes. Tion Lynn's hand suddenly trembled slightly as he gently tightened his grip on the sword. Tion Lynn said with trace of contempt. Honestly, one after another, not single one of you fights without cheating. Even though figured out the reason, still have absolutely no way to break it right now. What lack isn't information, but something enough to make up for this overwhelming gap in strength. The trump card you relied on has already been exposed, and it has already been neutralized. Now, the only choices left to you are to flee or else, Jang Yu declared decisively. I'll say it again. want to grant you the post of great general of the new Ching Hai Ton Kingdom. If there is still something you long to accomplish in the remainder of your life, then accept this offer. Tion Linn fell silent for moment and said nothing for long while. Then, after short pause, the corner of his lips curled slightly into smile. His sword hand tightened harder than ever before. Thick smoke and dust suddenly rose from where Tion Lynn was standing. Jang Yu cast glance over and judged at once. What pity. The same old trick again. Fainting in the east and striking in the west. By then, Tion Lynn had already silently appeared at his side. But this time, Jang Yu had learned little from before. He quickly sensed the others presence and immediately guarded himself. Seeing that, Tion Linn instantly shot forward. Jang Yu gathered his strength and condensed demonic power into his palm. This time, what he formed was no longer just one stream of demonic power, but five or six of them, all coiling around his body, several times more powerful than before. Suddenly, something caused Jang Yus movement to falter. In the next instant, multiple different clones appeared around Tion Lynn's body, all charging toward him at once. One of them seized moment of his opponent's brief shock and swung its sword to slash, but Jung Yu reacted in time and hurriedly dodged. Jang Yus expression remained utterly calm as he threw an unceremonious punch at Tion Lynn's face. Immediately after that, another Tion Lynn glided past and launched an attack, and Jung Yu bent low to avoid it as well. In that instant, he thought, "So, there is clones made from forceqi. I've seen this trick far too many times. But clone is still only mass ofqi crudely copied from imagination, and it always carries some unnatural feeling. As long as focus on breathing, movement, and the eyes, can easily detect the imbalance in that falsehood. That was why, even before he had truly made his move, had already suspected that perhaps had long since been drawn into some illusion affecting the brain. As he leaned backward, Jung Yu quickly unleashed magic and blasted that Tion Lin clone apart. And in front of him, there were still many puppet-like Tion Lin clones rushing into fight. Jung Yu pondered, "So manufacturing clones is only one part of this technique's effect. Could its true essence be the painting of extraordinarily fine illusions? Not only can it reproduce clones by sketching out one's own form, it can even conceal the real body by filling an empty space. However, judging from the precision, quantity, and range of those sketches, this method must have its limits. One of Tion Lynn's clone puppets deafly slipped past that supreme stream of demonic power and continued closing in. Jang Yu remained unusually composed as he waited, then moved swiftly and cleanly dealt with that clone. Right after that, yet another clone came rushing in from the right. That face immediately darkened, the eyes brimming with killing intent. But Jung Yu suddenly froze and widened his eyes at the one before him. It seemed he had seen through the person in front of him. So that's how it is. And the real Tion Lynn was indeed launching fierce surprise attack from behind. The other man spoke. What desperate all or nothing strike. Tion Linn showed no mercy at all as he swung his sword and carve long wound across Jang Yu's back. In an instant, fresh blood slowly dripped down. Yet Jungy remained stiff and motionless where he stood, showing no reaction whatsoever. long slash had been torn through the clothes on his back, and even the skin beneath was clearly visible. Yet, the one bleeding was not him. Suddenly, Tion Linn gave cold laugh and said, "What is this supposed to be?" It turned out that the injured one was Tion Lynn himself. gigantic round hole had been pierced through his chest, so large that one could see straight through to the back. Fresh blood dripped ceaselessly, soaking his clothes. In days, he said, "So was seen through from the very beginning. How ridiculous." Jingy replied calmly. "No, you did very well. Even could not be certain until the very last moment. It was only because suddenly thought of this. Someone as cautious as you would never send five clones in straight line forward, as if deliberately telling people they were clones. That kind of thing could never happen." So, thought among those five, precisely because one of them was the loosest and most unguarded, it wasn't worth specially killing. guess you would treat it as your final move. As soon as he finished speaking, blood also began to flow from Tion Lin's mouth, pulling at the corner of his lips, Tion Lynn gave cold laugh and said, "Looks like guessed right again." Jang Yu spoke as if to soothe Ton Lin. You there? Stop this already. How many times has this been? Tion Lin answered firmly. Even if you're mad lunatic, watching you call yourself king and pile all those titles on your own head, at the very least, you ought to think this through and everything cleanly and neatly. Then Jang Yu raised his hand. An invisible force suddenly hurled Tion Lynn's body backward. Jang Yu said again, see. Please forgive my discourtesy. From this day onward, many humans will serve me. But right here, right now, can solemnly declare this." Lee Tion Lin. He lay motionless on the ground. blood still pouring from his head. The wounds at his mouth and abdomen were the same. You are the most unparalleled hero in this world, and there absolutely will never be second one. Lying on the ground, he still forced his mouth open and said, "When was little, often read novels." The protagonists in them were always the same. They could always stay calm with smiles on their faces. No matter how cruel the ordeal or how many enemies stood before them, they could still mock those confident foes with single smiling line, provoking them. Of course, that was only because they were the protagonists of story. So, their courage and decisiveness always received the reward they deserved. That's right. The real world has never been like that. In reality, protagonist is nothing more than foolish and ordinary person. That's all Ton Lynn remembered when he was young, sitting beneath the shade of tree and happily reading stories. clearly knew that and yet still sank deeper and deeper into it. Maybe that was because was no different from everyone else. Heroes cannot exist, but the opposite is not so. He remembered the days when his mother beat his calves with rottan switch. He remembered those two classmates from when he was 14 and what they had done to him. villains and foolish things. Even without protagonist to defeat them, those things would still continue to exist all the same. That was why once admired the protagonists in stories. And that admiration gradually turned into pity. The legendary shadow of sword appeared before his eyes. Tion Lynn said to himself, clearly had reasons and strength just like those protagonists, and yet still despise myself because could stand on the side of evil at any moment." Then met him. In that very instant, vaguely realized that he wasn't an ordinary person either. So ended up thinking this. Although you and are not the same, perhaps we belong to similar kind of person. We only use our strength and kindness appropriately within the range of what we ourselves can do. Even if it's only playing at being hero, as long as we can talk to each other properly, then at least we can feel little satisfied with ourselves. But not long after, understood something. Whether you had power or not, you at that time, from your actions to your attitude toward this world, would never change. So will, he remembered the words Yuan Foam had once said to him back then. Go on, curse one more time, just like before. Tion Lynn thought again. If that had happened, then wouldn't have been so surprised at the time either. Back then, you smiled and said, will become the demon king. He murmured inwardly again, precisely because it was you saying those words felt only natural. So, as friend, as subordinate, truly did worry about you. But the reason couldn't stop you back then, beneath the bright moonlight of the night, guilt and difficulty were plainly visible on Tion Lynn's face as he opened his mouth and said, "I'm sorry. meddled and interfered in your affairs." "Those demons," he whispered inwardly. Back then, you made me both envious and admiring to the point almost went mad. And yet, until the very last moment, at the brink between life and death, Tion Lynn forced his eyes open to look up at the night sky and thought, "Could become someone like you?" Back in reality, Jungyu still stood there upright, looking at Tion Lynn's corpse. He quietly examined Tion Lynn's face and said, "What strange expression. One cannot tell at all that this is the face of someone who died by being killed." He asked in surprise, "But why? Why is there anger on your face?" After fighting desperately, Wooing was covered in wounds. The man answered, "Honestly, this this subject truly does not know how best to put it, your Majesty." That lowly beast bloodline actually betrayed us midway through the battle. It truly was beyond all expectation. The blue-haired man spoke again, judging by the direction he fled. "It must be the prison holding that deposed king. If your majesty permits, this subject will immediately Jung Yu cut Wooing off. It's over." But the man still shamelessly continued trying to persuade him. Just one word, your majesty. If that deposed emperor falls into someone else's hands, he may very well be bound again by the life sealing spell. Jang Yu immediately refuted him. The only ones capable of doing that are extremely exceptional talents, especially among those humans who specialize in that kind of drudgery. And wasn't that person's life severed by my blade just now? Jang Yus gaze turned cold as he thought inwardly. Choosing to accept death must also have been in preparation for this situation. At the very least, after his death, the spiritclass demons bound by the life sealing spell and my royal father's divine weapon will no longer be threats that need to hunt me down. I'm afraid he had arranged all of this from the very beginning. He remembered that when Hi Lynn appeared, streak of blood had still been trickling from the corner of her mouth. She hurried over. murder and arrogance flashing in her eyes. The majestic mountain range still barred the way ahead. Before that, he had once said to her, "It's only because I'm worried that wanted to tell you this. If we walk the road we have to walk, there will definitely be someone there who is very important. If something happens to me, perhaps someone will need to take my place in looking after that person. But if it's that person, then perhaps nothing will happen anyway. Besides, the possibility of something happening to me doesn't exist in the first place. No matter what, will survive. believe your words are sincere. Back in reality, Wooing was still rambling on and on. But your majesty, even if that deposed emperor has already lost both his power and his throne, his divine weapon absolutely must not fall into the hands of outside demons. What's more, the one who caused all of this is the bloodline of Hwan Mountain. To let the descendant of the one who left this imperial palace with an indelible humiliation walk away alive is truly intolerable. Jang Yu asked at once in curiosity. Whose humiliation was that? Wooing. You mean that matter from more than thousand years ago? This place is no longer the palace of that era, nor are there any fangs and claws of Hua, mountain here now. Wooing was stunned for moment, not knowing how to answer. Jang Yu continued using that as an excuse to chase the one who escaped. Isn't it simply because your skill is inferior to his? In the end, it's nothing more than your own stubborn obsession. Only then did Wooing finally kneel down and hurriedly say, "My apologies, your majesty." Then Jung Yu strode forward and continued. However, the piece of history you mentioned is indeed debt that must be repaid. But that can only wait until we truly begin our invasion of the continent. After the peninsula and the archipelago, the next step will be the central plains and Hwa mountain as well, that clan stronghold. will make the heavenly emperor kneel at my feet. In other words, only there will be enough to erase that stale old past. Jang Yus face suddenly darkened, and in stern tone, he demanded, "And yet you focused all your attention on mere descendant. as if you think this is the only chance to wash away your humiliation. Wooing hurdly explained, "No, that is not so." How could this subject possibly doubt your majesty's conquest to the continent? Jang, you said, believe it was something that naturally had to be done in the first place." The reason you elevated me was precisely for that. To put it bluntly, it was nothing more than venting the resentment you have long bottled up toward the continent, not some truly grand conquest. But the flame ignited by those immature motives, will lead it toward far loftier goal. He turned and walked past the man, speaking as he went. will show you wooing things that perhaps even you have never imagined. In the future, you will be forced to shoulder part of the empire, an empire the whole world will have no choice but to acknowledge. As the pent up anger surged up, Wuing was furious to the point of madness. He clenched his fists and slammed them hard into the ground as if venting all his rage. Dissatisfaction toward the continent. Perhaps this summed up and represented every reason those rebels had, including Wooing himself. Although that hatred had existed for long time, it was only in the past few decades that it had truly become the driving force behind rebellion and spread across half the sea palace. In the end, it was only punishment in certain sense. Perhaps all he wanted was to carve this fact deeply into the world. The sea belongs to no one, and all living things in the water must fear the sea. And they were the sea's own people, its direct children. He wanted to make that clear and to bring everything back to the age when they had once been feared, worshiped, and offered tribute. This was their goal. But at this moment, as general, Wooing vaguely realized something. He frowned in thought, his brows so tense that cold sweat kept pouring out. Perhaps the method they had chosen had already strayed far too far from their original goal. Beneath the night sky, Tion Lynn still lay there alone, cold and motionless. Blood continued to pour from his wound. Suddenly, figure approached to look at him. It was dark-skinned, white-haired young girl, looking at his corpse. She mocked. Hadn't already made it very clear? If you ran into the crown prince, this outcome was unavoidable. In the end, you alone bore everything and wound up like this. She said that but now there was no way for him to regret it. Serves you right. It was as if she had multiple personalities asking and answering herself. Really? Really? This person is stubborn like whales senue. What is wrong with him exactly? Then she continued again no matter what. The girl recalled how Tion Lynn had frozen in place after realizing that he himself was the one injured. She remembered the moment blood dripped from the corner of his lips. She even remembered how Jang Yu had carelessly shoved him down and killed him. She slowly raised hand and touched his ear, saying mysteriously, "The moment you fell was truly exquisite. So really do regret it. The one who should have made you fall should have been me." She sat down beside his corpse, affecting sorrowful look as she said, "But well, once flower has withered, it cannot bloom again." She folded her arms across her chest and lowered her head. The next second, she suddenly looked up as if she had just thought of something. How about great idea? Yes, that though can't say it's entirely without danger. It's well worth trying. She leaned her face close to Tin Leans, gently lifted his chin, studied every line of his features, and smiled meaningfully. Just wait little longer. I'll help you come back to life once more. In the Imperial City, part of rooftop had been destroyed, and huge hole had been blasted through the nearby wall. blonde young man spoke up. Then Yangming rotated his wrist and prepared to cast spell. I'm afraid what comes next is going to hurt little more than it does now. After all, have to pour my righteous energy into your excellency's monster body. Son Kai gritted his teeth and endured the pain. It's fine. Fight poison with poison, right? That theory isn't only for exorcising evil. It works in medicalies, too. Yang Ming sighed helplessly and advised, "Well, when you put it that way, it does make some sense. But if things stay as they are, they'll only get worse. Let's begin. Then Yong Ming cast his spell and started exercising him. Yong Ming focused intently on the spell work. While Yuan Fong stood behind him, carefully observing his every movement. Guat on the bed, also unable to take her eyes off the exorcism. Yang Ming's gaze instantly turned sharp, dazzlingly bright. He pressed his hand firmly against Se Kai's batter back. Son, Kai was in such pain that he could barely bear it, but he could only clench his teeth and endure. His face visibly turned deathly pale. moment later, he suddenly spat out huge mouthful of blood, which pulled on the ground in dark red puddle. Yang Ming bent down and patted him on the shoulder. You coughed up more than expected. In any case, you've worked hard. Just rest for bit, and your basic regenerative ability should return. After dealing with Sonkai, Yangming turned to ask Guusa, "What about you?" took quick look earlier and it seems couldn't sense any evil aura. Avoiding his gaze, she replied gently, "Just as you said, this isn't curse. It's more like seal. can't accurately determine the structure of the spell, but judging from the situation, this is probably restrictive seal that targets only dragons. This thing is bit complicated." Hearing that, Sonkai said, "Pe please. If it's treasures and wealth, I'm willing to offer everything have. Please remove the seal on the princess." She replied, "It would already be gone. If this were seal directly tied to her herself, if my guess is correct, the energy source of this seal is dragon. To be more specific, it uses the power possessed by the dragon made the target of the spell and then uses that very power as the source to sustain the spell itself. In other words, once the dragon used as the spell's target has completely exhausted all its power and become totally ineffective, the spell itself should disappear as well. Guell looked towards Cherttow, who lay unconscious on the bed. Blood vessels stood out across her face, and the circles under her eyes had turned dark and sunken. But now, the princess's power has already been completely drained, and yet the spell is still being maintained. Yangming asked in confusion, "What does that mean? Don't tell me your guess was completely wrong and didn't help at all. She answered calmly. You'll die, you know. No matter what, there's something inside this princess's body. Yong Ming thought to himself. nearly forgot Yuan Fong is still here. Gua continued. Although it uses dragon power as its foundation, it does not belong to the princess herself. Something has been resisting the spell all along. Unless determine exactly what it is, can't carelessly touch this spell. That should be the precious jade. Suddenly, voice rang out and revealed. Long ago, it was the king himself who implanted it into the princess's body. Madame appeared, her face also covered in wounds and scars. In her arms, she carried long box. never imagined this thing would harm the princess to this extent. Sonkai immediately cut in. Wait, let me see. What is this? This This isn't right, is it? How could the king do such thing? The princess did say she would inherit the throne, but why implant precious jade into her body? Madam, you interrupted, not only the princess. Originally, the dragon king would bring back living being from the mortal world as the prince consort, then grant that person portion of his own power. In this way, mated pair would be formed to rule the undersea kingdom together. The precious jade within the princess's body and the power obtained by the prince consort would balance one another. All of it was preparation for shared rule. Today's competition was also part of that plan. The king permitted his power to be bestowed upon one worthy individual and at the same time to choose the prince consort who would inherit the throne. The scene shifted to the palace. Your majesty wh what exactly does that mean? The dragon king sat majestically in his chair, propping up his chin as he said, "Seeing how shocked you are, it seems haven't become scenile after all. Was this really so surprising? Then tell me, who do you think should pass the throne to? Madam, you merely fell silent. The dragon king continued. For an heir who still lacks experience and cannot yet inherit the throne alone, arranging for capable queen or prince consort to enter the system and assist them is only perfectly reasonable. Only then did, madam, you stammer softly. Your majesty, to entrust such heavy responsibility to someone from the land before she could finish, the dragon king replied calmly. You mean there will be opposition everywhere, don't you? First of all, those two who shout loyalty all day long would surely foam at the mouth and rush forward as though they were some great power. The people who fancy themselves the pillars holding up the dragon palace are the same. They would absolutely never happily accept new pillar from the land. At first, they all thought Sha's husband would be someone among their own descendants. But so what? am supreme master of the dragon palace. Who dares oppose my decision? Madam, you nervously clasped her hands and stammered. Even so, your majesty, you must still consider the will of the people. The dragon king rested his chin on his hand and gave faint sigh. It is precisely because must consider the will of the people that say this. decided long ago that Shertow's prince consort must be someone from the land. had only intended to wait until that child was little older before speaking of it. If Shertow could mature for another hundred years, then even if there were objections, nothing could be done. But by then it would be too late. The dragon king looked wearily at the magic sphere and said, "Acepting tribute from humans, the rules of the monsters on land need not affect the sea." Lately, words like these have been appearing more and more often. They are even coming from mouths of immature young fools who do not understand their meaning at all. In few more years, no, in just few months, these words will spread throughout the people of the East Sea. That is, the true public will cannot ignore. Not few whispers from nobles and officials, but the cry of all the common people. As he smoothed back his hair, he said, "If the situation spreads that far, no matter how many shirts there are, even will not be able to clean it up." At that point, it will no longer be matter of using force to suppress handful of dissatisfied elements. By then, will be forced to become tyrant and oppress all my people. If it truly comes to that, no one will be the victor. Setting aside whether the idea itself is right or wrong, what ruler could possibly expect anything from subjects crushed beneath his feet, the dragon king reached out and lightly touched the orb, his voice resolute. Therefore, must act as soon as possible. Sure, Tao's birthday is coming soon, isn't it? Perhaps from then on, will begin searching for an official Prince Consort. Of course, it would be even better if the winner also had suitable character. But how could things go so smoothly in this world? Aside from performance in the tournament, must also choose the person best suited to sha towel. Then he gave the order. So from today onward, spread the word outside. Say that intend to hold grand assembly to select prince consort. On hearing this, Madame was suddenly horrified and asked in days what the dragon king placed both hands on his knees, his posture imposing as he said in deep voice. This is not merely about selecting prince consort. As said, it is also to uproot those weeds that are about to spread among the people. If anyone hears the rumors and comes to question me, will not deny anything. He instructed her carefully. But the most important thing is that only one matter may be spread that am choosing prince consort. As for the matter of the prince consort sharing half the ruling authority with Shao, that must remain absolutely secret. Not even the ministers may know. The dragon king stared blankly into the void and declared, "That way dissatisfaction toward me will gradually build up, once those grievances turn into ambition and boil over to their peak, will personally announce that from that day onward, the dragon palace will be ruled jointly by Shao and her prince consort." Madam, you trembled all over and said softly, "Why, your majesty, could it be that you, the dragon king," continued, "This matter was only ever question of sooner or later. Those who intend to rebel will do so sooner or later. I'm merely bringing the outcome forward. If they were truly innocent, they would certainly try some other way to persuade me instead of betraying me." At this moment, killing intent surged around the dragon king as he declared decisively. But if they choose rebellion, just as predicted, then do not mind staining my hands with their blood and handing and her prince consort throne entirely free of taint. Back in that collapsed and shattered palace city, Seonkai's hands shook without end. This he could not help exclaiming in shock. It's hard to believe. Everyone knows that his majesty has always been gentle toward humans, but to divide the dragon king's power in half, that is an entirely different matter. Why did his majesty insist on going that far? Yangming also looked at Madame, echoing him, "That's right. Why to have to go that far no matter what for the dragon king who rules this land? To be so friendly to humans as nonhuman is already more than enough to make people deeply grateful." He pondered and said to split the throne in two and hand half to someone else. Not only is that going too far, it also carries far too many risks. Even as human, don't think all humans are worthy of trust. In fact, from my personal point of view, most are quite the opposite. In that case, the risk of this is truly enormous, isn't it? Madam, you only shut her eyes tightly and said nothing. She recalled the dragon king's words. suppose everyone would think that, wouldn't they? that this dragon king who likes humans far too much has finally lost his mind and brought calamity upon us. Even you, former Grand Chancellor, think that too, don't you? In your heart, you must also think this old man has finally gone scenile, right? Madam, you was startled and hurriedly stammered in self-defense. Why, your majesty, would never dare think such thing. But if may be so bold as to speak plainly, giving half the throne to someone from the land is truly beyond the understanding of one as short-sighted as me. If your majesty only wishes to protect humans, there is no need to go this far, is there? He let out sigh, his eyes filled with melancholy, and said, "Protect them? Even you, who has had quite bit of contact with humans, think that hearing this?" Madame explained, "What mean is, is your majesty's purpose not to protect humans?" The dragon king thought for moment and replied, "Incidentally, that is part of it. do indeed wish to cherish humans." Resting his chin on both hands, he stared directly at the person before him. But in the end, am still the king of this dragon palace. Cherishing humans does not mean would place them above the people bear responsibility to rule. Madam, you froze all over and could only listen in silence, having no idea how to respond. Seeing this, the dragon king asked in displeasure, "Well, what is with that incredulous expression on your face?" Called out like that, "Madam, you hastily answered that is Then, the dragon king frowned and said, suppose it cannot be helped. have never laid bare my true thoughts to anyone, so being misunderstood is only natural. But sometimes hearing the rumors outside really makes one want to laugh. People say that when left the sea to travel the land, was bewitched by humans to the point of losing my soul. They say even have an illegitimate child on land, and that bloodline continues to this day. Those stories are not only absurd, but endlessly varied and bizarre in every possible way. Some people even argue furiously over which version is the real one. hear that even those who claim to stand on my side have an orthodox version they firmly believe without the slightest doubt. These sweeping and decisive words from the exalted dragon king struck like arrows into Madame's guilty back. The dragon king continued, "Unfortunately, to all those claims people are so certain of, have only one answer. have never had any deep bond with anyone on land. Of course, while was there, experienced many strange and precious things. The deep blue sky was no less magnificent than the sea, and the endless earth below it truly makes one nostalgic. Even now, still dream of it from time to time. His gaze sharpened as he continued. Of course, there were also few humans who, for brief moment, made me feel as if our hearts understood one another. But that was all, because humans are dangerous race. Madam, you was momentarily bewildered. Without waiting for her to ask further, the dragon king continued. 666 years ago, cooperated with the Ghost King, not only for the sake of humans. If one wishes to prevent the conflict between humans and monsters from escalating to the point of mutual destruction, then that would be the most suitable time. Only then did Madame Nu softly murmur, "Your Majesty, this subject does not understand your meaning. How foolish, the dragon king said calmly that human beings were only able to build the brilliant civilization they have today because of the laws promulgated by the ghost kings 666 years ago. That rumor is absurd to the extreme. Yet, it is spread so widely it is astonishing. Even humans themselves believe it. But if one thinks about it seriously for even moment, doesn't it feel rather strange? Since ancient times, humanity has never stopped developing and flourishing. Even though from beginning to end they have always coexisted with Yao creatures that regarded them as prey. Then he asked himself, "If one says that without the current ghost king, humanity could not have developed over these 600 years, then what about the hundreds of thousands of years of history that laid the foundation for all of this? Could it be that throughout those hundreds of thousands of years, the Yao always showed restraint when hunting humans? As if saying that leaving few behind would be better? Of course not. Although the food chain relationship has always been absolute, that balance has never been broken. One could even say the scales have gradually tilted more and more in humanity's favor. You yourself have witnessed it with your own eyes over the past 100 years, have you not? Haven't you seen that the power humanity possesses has continued to progress rather than stand still? So tell me, do you really think that is because of peace and safety? believe the exact opposite. If the current ghost king had not established the rules as they are now, if the Yao had remained humanity's natural enemies, then the direction of human civilization's development over the past several centuries would likely have become even stranger, even more extreme than it is now. Humans may be weak, but they're race that knows how to rise up under oppression. That is their nature. Even if only half year had passed, do you think humans would willingly remain the weak forever hunted? At first, they might be confused, but sooner or later, they would realize the other side is the enemy, and after that, they would throw everything they had into defeating that enemy. The dragon king wearily rested his chin on his hand, his gaze fixed on the distance, and said, "As for what ending would come after that, do not dare to say for certain. No matter which side won in the end, the result would absolutely not be what the Yao hoped for. The humans of today, whether in strength or will, are completely different from those of 600 years ago. There would be no victor, only mutual destruction. And naturally, that impact would not be confined to the land alone. No matter how great the king may be, he cannot remain completely outside such upheaval. Every word he spoke left Madame Nu speechless, so tense that cold sweat poured from her. Looking at that gleaming sphere of light, the dragon king continued, "That is the understanding came to after experiencing those things in my youth. And after sitting upon this throne and looking down upon the human world, truly came to understand that humanity really is an astonishing race. Their nature inclines more toward good than toward evil. But they are absolutely not some gentle race that we can casually protect, casually treat as prey, or casually lay hands on. With the slightest carelessness, they will become thorns sharp enough to take lives. Whether on land or in the sea, all Yao have underestimated this far too much. Recalling the image of Jang Yu kneeling before him, he continued, "Because of that, once sent my eldest son to the human world. You are the one who will lead this era in the future. You must truly understand what humans are and experience it for yourself with your own body. As father, though it is very hard to guess what that child is thinking, have never doubted his wisdom. originally thought he would understand my intentions, but the result was completely the opposite. Instead, he returned clinging to those absurd fantasies. The dragon king slowly recounted to Madam Goo the words his son had once spoken. That child said he wanted to build rule with no distinction between yao and humans, land and sea. What fool who loves to dream. So foolish one hardly knows whether to laugh or cry. As the crown prince of the dragon palace, and yet he harbors fantasies even worse than cheap novels. Yao and humans, land and sea, are fundamentally two completely different kinds of existence. Even if one forcefully tries to knead them into one, it is impossible. If one truly wished to achieve such thing, then fear one would need to be not king, but god. What is truly necessary is respect and coexistence at an appropriate distance. Even so, misunderstandings and conflict cannot be entirely avoided. Sooner or later, dissatisfaction and incidents will still occur. To mediate all of that, wish to marry Shertow to human. Is not only for sure Tao alone. as her companion. Perhaps you can help the sea understand the land and also help the land understand the sea. Those were his majesty's words. Returning to the present, both Wuji and Yangming froze at the same time. Madame Enu continued, "In truth, his majesty had longforeseen that rebels would make their move today." She collapsed to her knees on the ground, pointing at that chest as she said. It's just that who could have expected they would bring Yao from the land with them and even use magic to surpass his majesty's power. Yangming thought to himself, "The Dragon King of the East Sea may be famous as wise ruler and has always been seen as someone especially friendly to humans, but never expected him to be this realistic." One could even say he sees the future far more clearly than many humans do. Even without this rebellion, everything the family hoped for could absolutely never have become reality. Then Gu spoke up and asked, "Wait, if the princess has the dragon pearl at her hands, then doesn't that mean that without her, seizing the throne is fundamentally impossible?" Blood was still streaming from the corner of Tong Kai's mouth. But he still forced himself to answer. That's right. Fortunately, it seems the other side has not yet fully grasped this truth. If they truly knew the Dragon Pearl was in the princess's hands, then even General Tong would not have been able to chase after me alone like this. He placed hand over his chest and said sincerely, owe everyone here debt of gratitude beyond words, you are all honored guests, yet you were dragged into this matter and even helped us. To speak honestly as the grand general of the Dragon Palace, this is truly humiliation cannot put into words. But things have come to this and there is no other way. can only shamelessly beg all of you, please take the princess and Madame Goo over there and leave this palace. Right now, all exits from the palace have already been sealed off by the rebels. However, among the military officers, anyone of Captain Rank or above is issued special command token to be used in emergencies to pursue enemies or escape. Not far from here, there should also be such token in my study. Yong Ming spoke up with suggestion. If you could just get us out, we'll already be deeply grateful. Besides, stopping the succession to the throne is somewhat connected to us as well. Uneasily, he thought to himself, since you're entrusting us with this, are you planning to stay behind and draw the pursuers away yourself? To be honest, don't think this can be done at all, but how could anyone stop Marshall man who has already prepared himself to die? Yuan Fong suddenly spoke, cutting off his train of thought. still think this won't do. Yong Ming's entire body stiffened on the spot, his mouth falling open in shock. Yuan Fong continued, "What you mean is that you want to stay behind and hold them off while we escape, right? understand the general's feelings, but he stepped forward and opened that large chest. With your body in its current condition, let alone an opponent like the one just now. Even someone weaker would be very hard for you to deal with. Even if you truly managed to hold him back for while, it would have no practical meaning at all." Tonkai pounded his chest and could not help angrily retorting, "You, you really look down on me too much. No matter how miserable may appear, in the end, am still the grand general of this dragon palace. Even if his body of mine turns to ashes, absolutely will not retreat." Then Yuan Fong placed hand on the lid of the chest. In the blink of an eye, he flipped once and vanished without trace. The very next moment, he was already right in front of Tongqai, lifting his leg to kick. Tong Kai was startled and hurly retreated. Seeing this, Guot, her heart shaken beyond measure. Too fast, even twice as fast as the last time saw him. But Wuji had no time to dodge at all. On his chest was clearly imprinted the mark of that divine long fist from just now. Yuan Phone looked at his own fist and muttered, "Originally, planned to knock him out in one blow. didn't expect that even this badly injured, he'd still be this stubborn. Looks like should hit little harder. Yong Ming looked at him somewhat tense as he lowered his voice. You Yuan Fo seems even wilder than imagined, but normally in situation like this, shouldn't it be enough just to threaten him little and confirm his physical condition? He smiled faintly and replied, "It's not that that wouldn't work, but the person who best understands the degree of danger he is in is himself. This is matter involving self-respect and honor rather than waste time in meaningless argument. Doing it this way is much more effective. In short, you just need to take Miss Guer and everyone else out safely. After hearing this, Yangming could not help asking in astonishment. Wait. Yuan Fo, don't tell me you Yuan Fong explained easily. That's right. It's just too much to force on the general. If you want to get the injured out safely, someone must stay behind to hold the enemy back. Besides, also have reasons absolutely must stay. have to go find the other companions still remaining in the Dragon Palace, then tell them how to escape. If search carefully, should still be able to find other escape tokens. Once everyone gathers and we move together, things won't be that dangerous anymore. By the way, also have something want to ask the two of you to do. Consider an exchange. Could you go in my place to hunt down those dangerous spirits? Actually, Tion Lynn and came here precisely because of that. He looked at the chest and continued. Fortunately, it seems we've obtained what's needed to exorcise them, but the only time left is today. If Tion Linn and can't return before today is over, then Rian absolutely must have someone capable enough to deal with this matter in time. Yangming pondered for moment. From the sound of it, this matter doesn't seem to be beyond our abilities. myself also really want to help. He glanced at Shao and thought with some concern, but the problem is my sister. Even if her interest is different from Yuan Fangs, this time it's completely different matter. However, if everything goes smoothly, not only can our family repay the debt of gratitude we owe the dragon palace, but we can also bring the princess back. This really is once in thousand years opportunity for our family to establish its position. Right now, my sister is risking everything to win our father's favor. So perhaps she'll agree to this proposal. After long while, it was Gu who spoke first. All right, if that's really the case, and if it isn't too difficult, exercising evil spirits is my specialty to begin with. Even if end up returning little earlier than planned, it doesn't matter. The moment Yuan Fong heard this, he was overjoyed and thanked them repeatedly. Really? Thank you, both of you. If so, then can feel much more at ease. As if finally relieved of burden, he let out long breath in peace. That's great. Before this, I've been worrying the whole time. What would do if couldn't finish it? Hearing this, both Guer and Yangming could not help jolting in shock, stunned speechless. At that very moment, the entire palace city suddenly shook violently. The battle between Wuing and Yuan Fong had already reached an extreme intensity. Yuan Fong strained to block the other party's punch. Thanks to you all, can finally fight now without any worries holding me back. As soon as he said that, Yuan Fong launched succession of heavy punches at Wooing. In that case, I'll increase my power tfold. Yuan Fang's gaze was frightening as he stared straight ahead. Seeing this, even Wooing could not help feeling trace of panic inside. The next moment, Yuan Fong hurled his fist forward at terrifying speed. His expression extremely grave without the slightest hint of fear. In his heart, he had already made his own judgment. It's gotten shorter. That agonizing pain like being half dead was still there, but the recovery was coming faster. Is my body gradually adapting to this regenerative fist? Then his eyes fixed on the hole in the distant wall that he himself had blasted open. The others in the room were all horrified beyond measure when they saw it. The back of that young boy stood perfectly straight, not wavering in the slightest. I'm counting on all of you. The people behind him seeing this scene seemed somewhat dazed as well. Then they saw the opponent's figure rapidly fly into the distance once more. Yuan phone quickly landed in front of that group, his eyes incomparably resolute. When facing Wooing, he showed not even half trace of fear. At this moment, he had already reached conclusion in his heart. Even after enduring 10 times the regenerative fist, there was still no obvious injuries visible on the opponent's body. But that alone was already enough. The attack had indeed been effective. Faced with such difficult enemy, he felt not the slightest fear. That guy is just too tough. That's all. He's not like the previous opponent whose attacks would be completely nullified. He clenched both hands and fists as though he had made up his mind about something. can hit him. I'll keep hitting him. Hit him until he's smashed to pieces. As for Wooing in the distance, he had by now become completely enraged as well. Coincidentally, the conditions and circumstances of both sides were extremely similar. The previous battle had also ended halfway in situation full of tangled complications. With each step the boy took, it seemed as though an oppression even more terrifying than before coiled around him. Wooing drove his muscles, making them grow stronger and stronger. Both were Yao who took brute strength as their foundation, and both had absolute reasons why they could not allow themselves to fail. Nashing his teeth, he looked toward the mass that had been knocked far away. So that's how it is. Even you're defeated by them. Wooing side was filled with hatred. What bunch of useless trash. From those generals to that grand general, there isn't single one worth damn. Yuanfangs expression was severe as he looked straight at him. Though only by little, your defensive stance still lacks fire. At that moment, he suddenly realized something, and his rushing steps abruptly halted. Because on one side, there seemed to be figure slowly walking this way, carrying an incomparably immense pressure with it, that was no longer merely simple sense of presence. Inside, Guer, who was holding the little princess, also sensed something. Hey, this this is for the first time in his life, Yangming felt bone deep terror. Even the two martial artists who had trusted Yuan foam immensely until now were driven by that radiating pressure to the point that their scalps went numb. The young boy showed an expression of disbelief, staring ahead as he cried out several times. Before this, among spiritclass beings, that man was already terrifying existence. But now, this was on an entirely different level. Shao lying there also seemed to sense something. The hands being eroded also trembled slightly. Jang Yu standing to one side finally realized something was wrong. Over where that collapsing house was, he seemed to feel part of the dragon palace bloodline surging. Most likely his little younger sister was over there. Then he looked sternly toward Yuan Fong and asked, "So that's it. You're Tien's companion." But the next words he spoke were cold and harsh in the extreme. Leaving aside physical strength, the essence within you doesn't seem to have reached that level at all. And yet, when facing an opponent far beyond your own level, you can still afford to be distracted. Yuan Fong immediately turned his head to look. In the very next instant, what met his eyes was pair of giant blue hands viciously grabbing toward him. Relying on instinct, Yuan Fong quickly used his small body to dodge every attack. But his body was still forced several steps backward. He stared ahead, his face full of unwillingness. That fist smashed toward him once again. Faced with his strike, Yuan Fo could only raise his arms and tried to evade it. But this move truly sent the young boy flying. Yuan Fang's face was filled with disbelief. The other party opened its enormous mouth and lunged straight at him. Both hand were clenched into fists, ready to launch an attack at any moment. But when this move was combined with Wooing's downward kick from above, it truly inspired fear. The corner of his lips curled into contemptuous yet delighted smile. will crush you. Faced with this attack, Yuan Fang's whole body froze, almost unable to believe it. Immediately afterward, he saw gigantic whirlwind appear before his eyes. This move was truly far too shocking. Even so, his feet remained firmly planted where he stood. When Voan saw that scene, he immediately flew into rage. Gwenfong once again fixed his sharp gaze straight ahead and launched surprise attack. His hand stretched out once more. Standing there, Vaughan had no time at all to react to what was happening before him. But at that very moment, something unexpected happened. The other side actually used his ability once again, unleashing the move called shapeing exchange, the left general's unique secret technique. The activation condition was simply opening and closing his mouth. powerful strike that gave the opponent absolutely no chance to react. With just that motion, he could adjust the volume ratio between himself and the target he swallowed. This distortion lasted only for an instant and affected only the target within the range of the ability without spreading to the surrounding environment, but its power was absolute, especially against ordinary attacks. At the same time, he could also shrink in the reverse direction. Even if his body changed shape, it still worked the same way. Voan was preparing to use his special move again. But in Gwen Fong paid at it no mind at all and simply charged straight ahead with astonishing speed. Yet at that very moment, that monster transformed, becoming larger than ever before. Of course, even if the mass differed, the total amount of impact it had to endure remained the same. But concentrating power on limited point was an enormous advantage for demon with self-healing abilities against certain opponents. This could even become an ability that left them completely unable to resist. Gwen Fong's two hands seemed to clamp down on the violent shock waves around him. After that, it was as if he had everything in his grasp. That terrifying ice cold gaze stared straight downward. However, Vhan had never imagined that something like this would happen before his eyes because the enemy standing in front of him was also demon type that specialized in strength and size and bizarrely shaped move blasted straight forward, leaving the opponent no chance to dodge. In the blink of an eye, everything was completely destroyed by that overwhelming force. Facing that blow, Van could hardly believe it as his body was rapidly smashed to pieces. But right then, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. Because at that moment, strange slender black shadow was still shooting straight this way. Faced with that move, Vaughan had no way to resist and could only instinctively try to dodge. But the attack of that force vanished completely in midair. Von could barely believe what he was seeing. The attack had disappeared. No, only when he saw Winf Fong's killing intentfilled eyes and figure charging straight at him did fear finally rise in his heart. So from the very beginning that had only been faint to lure the enemy, the boy's figure swiftly rushed forward. The enemy's previous three bites together with the bizarre phenomenon that followed had been enough for him to probe out the opponent's ability and then bet everything on this one decisive strike. At that moment, Gwin Fong had actually summoned the staff connected to his true body, the true form ghost staff. Its target was the lower Dante, where most demons hid their second heart and which was also the source of their power. Facing the strike, Van had absolutely no chance to dodge and could only let his whole body be pierced through. Gwen Fawn was suddenly little surprised by what he had just accomplished because at that moment, the staff had actually been seized alive by the man before him. The only variable that had appeared was an extremely tiny deviation produced when he turned his body. Both hands gripping the opponent's staff were already stained red with fresh blood. Even in this situation, Van still did not fall. Though his body trembled slightly, he could still stand firm where he was. Because of that, it became sliver of life that saved him, pulling him out of Fong's killing blow. At that moment, Gwenfong also sensed the killing intent surging from the other side. The hands gripping the opponent's staff trembled violently. Suddenly, Van realized in shock that something was wrong. Gwenfong also quickly looked in that direction. The figure of the Dragon Clan crown prince was now slowly appearing. After seeing the other party appear, Van seemed to relax little. He immediately drove his power and let out several furious roars. You damned worm from the land. standing before me, Voan. And you still dare lose focus in front of me? Gwenfong really was somewhat thrown off by the other side's attitude, revealing look of surprise. Voan's huge jaws clenched shut once more. But at that moment, countless shards of frost suddenly appeared in the air. Voan was little startled by the scene before him. It seemed that yet another person had joined this battle. Von's blue body, now covered by layer of frost on the outside, looked even more fishlike. One of his arms had already been completely suppressed by Sue Ping the moment he appeared under that frostcovered aura. The other party had actually restrained him with ease without even needing to say single taunting word. Vowan's powerful legs had also been completely frozen. And before that stream of cold could bind his entire body, he was already unable to move. The instant Su Ping appeared, Gwenfong had completely shifted his attention away from Voan. And Gwyn Fong once again drove his power, then quickly left this place. Voon's resentful and furious voice rang out again. By this point, even surprise no longer felt surprising. He slowly pulled the staff out of his body. Fine, admit it. An unprecedentedly crazed smile appeared on his face as he looked at his opponents and began unleashing his own power. You worms from the land are stronger than thought. But for now on, not for any great cause, but for my pride, will definitely kill you. Su Ping stood there, his expression arrogant yet utterly calm, as he replied, "The one who truly deserves contempt is clearly me. Although know very well that this term worms from the land, is completely baseless if traced to its roots. The rootless ones are actually you. Because from ancient times, our race originated in the water." Gwen Fong's gaze was firm, ready to charge out again at any moment. Jang Yu seemed to realize that the situation in front of him was somewhat off, his eyes fixed on that nimble moving boy. In the next instant, Gwin Fong had actually appeared before him, carrying powerful punch. Jangy did not budge in the slightest and calmly received it all. The boy's punch truly came at astonishing speed. But that man blocked it all easily with just one hand. Gwen Fong knew very well that the first exchange neither side had necessarily gone all out. But what one side felt was overwhelming desparity and despair. The other hand also slowly lifted. The other party's low voice gradually rang out. That was reasonable judgment. Gwen Fong had already realized that with the current situation, he had no possibility of winning at all. Yet on the other side, he could feel that the crown prince's hands seemed to be summoning even greater power. Even he himself let out few words of admiration. How disappointing. Gwenfong looked over there, seeming somewhat surprised as well. At that moment, something seemed to have happened inside the old building nearby. Jang Yu once again summoned forth his enormous power. Then Gwyn Fong quickly erupted with power and fiercely blasted strike forward, layerbreaking strike. Jang Yu faced head-on all the pain brought by that surge of power. The might of every move was magnified 15fold. powerful beam of light shot straight ahead. Even the nearby structures seemed to tremble with it. gigantic pillar of light pierced straight through the massive building. Gwin Fong stood here panting tiredly several times. The house from just now had now had half of it blown away, and that huge hole piercing through everything was truly terrifying. His breathing was somewhat disordered at this moment, and even his body slowly sank to its knees. After taking that attack head on, Juny Yu still calmly offered few evaluations. Twice as much? No, probably even more than that. Truly powerful indeed. Even compared with ba mama. You're enough to rank among the top five strongest opponents I've ever fought. At this moment, he only had one more minor wound on his body. But in terms of bearing, there's truly nothing to look forward to. After realizing the gap in strength, you chose stalling strategy. Not bad idea, but cannot sense in you any will whatsoever to overcome that gap in power. Perhaps Lee Lynn was simply too outstanding, and so unconsciously placed bit of expectation on you as well. The moment he heard that, Gwyn Fong truly froze for an instant. The man before him still looked as stern as ever. The words were harsh, but not wrong. Whether human or demon, there were never many who could preserve their dignity at death's door. Hearing those words, Gwyn Fong's face immediately darkened, full of disbelief. What? The scene shifted, arriving somewhere inside the dragon palace beneath the sea. This place had already been slaughtered to horrific extent with blood flowing like rivers everywhere. The door that was also pushed open by narrow crack. The woman's figure slowly walked inside, her shadow on the stone wall behind her stretching far into the distance. Hi. Lynn could not help panting tiredly few times, then finally stopped and reached out to touch something. But inside, the person who had once been imprisoned there had completely disappeared. The iron bars had once again been pushed down onto the ground. At last, she realized that something was wrong with the situation before her, and her cautious gaze swept through the darkness all around. Just then, voice suddenly sounded from the side. Why have you come here? There were already many people who disliked you, and with your ability, you should have left long ago. Hearing the voice, Hu Lin immediately turned to look that way. The dragon king's body had now become somewhat different from before, and he slowly raised his head to look straight at her. Don't tell me you've come to save me, because right now, I'm just useless old wreck, not worth saving. He recalled everything that had happened before and slowly continued regarding what happened. am deeply sorry. should have foreseen it and taken it into account, but failed to do so. had thought that after being king for thousand years, had at least matured little, but in the end, perhaps the only thing that changed was this body growing older and fryier. His eyes carried deep chill that was hard to fully describe. You came here for that thing, didn't you? If it's only for that, then regarding the upheaval in the palace, expressed my condolences. Facing the man, why Lynn seemed somewhat weary. She let out soft sigh and replied, "But if your majesty will forgive my discourtesy, though am not one of your majesty's subjects, your majesty is not merely master whose home has been invaded, but also father responsible for caring for and protecting all his people." So instead of blaming yourself and lamenting, your majesty would do better to pull yourself together quickly. The most urgent matter right now is to stabilize the situation as soon as possible. Hearing those words, the Dragon King only let out calm sigh. This feeling is truly nostalgic. It's as if I'm seeing Wukong's manner from back then, speaking respectfully again. The last time we met, think he was still complaining that his children refused to listen to him. In that regard, I'm not much better. But it seems our descendants have taught the next generation rather well. But who could have known? Even if Wukong himself came here to scold me, no longer have the strength to change anything. Now, apart from trusting and waiting, can do nothing at all. As if suddenly remembering something, he continued speaking, but at the very least, yet the young woman standing before him simply could not ignore this matter. Her hands clenched tightly into fists, trembling non-stop. She spoke the words in her heart directly. As king, please stop saying such shameful things. The thing she referred to truly made them hard to believe. to bring you and me here. Someone who had nothing to do with any of this had to sacrifice his life. Even if you truly can do nothing, at least don't let yourself become this pitiful and miserable. But the dragon king on the other side only answered prefuncterly with few words. He slowly braced one hand against the ground, then said, "Those reproaches are entirely reasonable from your standpoint, but it seems the person you're truly angry at is not me, but yourself." Looking at you now, can more or less guess who you met and what happened." Hearing those words, the small body of the young woman before him trembled even more violently. At last, the dragon king began to rise to his feet and seriously asked in return. Then the person you said sacrificed himself for me, "Was it that child?" While Lynn seemed startled by what she had just heard, and her eyes quickly shifted behind her. After that, even she herself was stunned by the scene that entered her sight. Bishu had actually appeared there with rather strange smile at the corner of her mouth. Knowing had guess here and arriving first isn't all that strange, but the dragon king standing there quickly continued. You didn't expect me to still be standing here safe and sound, did you? Bishu held the young man in her arms and gave slightly awkward smile. Of course not. It's been long time, your majesty, since took office. This is probably still the first time we've met again. The dragon king had no desire at all to listen to those words. His gaze shifted to the side as though avoiding something. Looking at the scene before her, Hu Lynn seemed utterly unable to believe it because that young man should no longer have been able to wake up. The dragon king also noticed their current state and could not help sighing in helplessness. And I'll say it plainly, this person is already dead, but he can still be saved. The blood in his body has not completely gone cold yet. Hearing those words, Hu Lynn was truly shaken to the core. He once again said what he had seen. Wasn't that exactly what you were planning to say? By shoe on the other side, having her intentions completely exposed, could only laugh awkwardly as expected of your majesty, still as sharp as ever. Had known, shouldn't have rebelled back then. only got involved because it seemed interesting. Who knew it would all turn into things that leave people with regrets? If only had at least stood on the side of the loyalists. She slowly laid the young man down on the ground and said with smile, "Even someone like me, if took advantage of your majesty's carelessness, might have managed to do something." Then she looked toward Hu Lynn on the other side and continued, "Hey, miss over there. You still don't understand the situation, do you?" Then let me make it clear so you don't end up standing on the wrong side. For the Dragon Clan, there is something called reverse scale. It not only contains tremendous power, but to others, it is also an extremely precious spiritual medicine. An ordinary dragon only has one piece in its lifetime, but the dragon king can have two. Earlier, the crown prince probably took one already. But if the dragon king is still alive, that means at least one reverse scale still remains. Hearing those words, the dragon king revealed trace of disgust. So now you won't even call me your majesty anymore. Bishu laughed again and continued. By this point, you should understand what I'm saying, right? As long as we obtain that reverse scale, we can save Tangllin. Isn't that exactly what you want? Tin's soul hasn't crossed the river of three roads yet. As long as Tinlan's body absorbs the reverse scale, can blow life back into him. His soul will return and his breath will revive. Besides, saw everything. Tion Lynn could originally have held on and lived long enough to get here, but to save you, he sacrificed his own life. Bu on the other side seemed as if she herself also found it hard to believe what she was hearing. Miss the dragon king beside her spoke up once more. Bloodline truly is frightening thing. Smart, clever, scheming in every way, and yet you never expected the hearts of the people you used. In that respect, too, you're exactly like your father. If in the future you still want to use upright people, then remember one thing. You can deceive them. You can manipulate them. But you must never give them choice. Because even knowing full well that choice will lead to death, such people will never betray the values they believe in. His gaze shifted slightly again as he looked straight ahead. You see, precisely because you set up choice like that. She has completely broken down. Standing to one side, why Lynn gritted her teeth tightly, utterly unable to believe the scene before her. The other party simply walked straight forward step by step by shoe standing beside them. Quickly shielded herself in fear. But no matter how she waited, she still could not feel the pain crashing down on her. The moment she opened her eyes, that young girl's figure had already vanished. The dragon king's voice rang out again, leaving her somewhat stunned. Sure enough, everything had already been wrapped up neatly and cleanly. The blow to the chest had been fatal wound. But in truth, what had really ended his life was that strike right between the brows. Perhaps that was the price of showing respect to an opponent. What was your name again? My name is Bishu, not yours. He then looked toward the young girl over there and continued, "That's right. Hin stopped being so conflicted." Hearing those words, Hin seemed to waver little inside. After that, he took out the remaining spirit from his body. Could there still be some unforeseen factor? If you say have three spirit pearls, that would be fine. But heard this has never happened before. Taking out two spirit pearls within two days was originally impossible. Time quickly turned back to an even earlier point and host began introducing the current situation. Now then, we'll connect to the scene. reply quickly came from the other end. Yes, we are currently at the mountain area near District 20 in Kongwan Province where the wildfire broke out. According to nearby residents, at around 4 yesterday morning, the forest fire spread extremely quickly and swallowed the entire mountain in the blink of an eye. However, before the fire department could begin extinguishing it, the blaze went out on its own. Local residents say the cause of the fire remains unclear. Combined with the dry weather, many suspect this was not simply natural fire. The host on the other end in still gripped the microphone tightly and continued. Therefore, firefighters are currently checking whether any embers remain at the scene. At the same time, they're continuing to investigate the cause of the fire. As for the experts, at this point, the footage of the wildfire at Nakagawa Forest quickly switched to small house. The man sitting in the chair watching the news could not help but reveal faint smile. He picked up the remote control beside him and said slowly, "You're really kind-hearted, Liwa." Yun sitting there spoke in teasing tone and smiled as he said, "But if it had been left alone, that fire probably would have burned the whole area down." "Still, you didn't necessarily have to put out." Liwa, who had just finished bathing, replied slowly from the side, "If didn't put it out, the whole forest would have burned down, right?" And the birds, too, and all those little animals. It's pitiful hearing this. The person in the chair glanced over. The more he looked, the more surprised he became. Normally beings like you don't care about anything outside the field you're obsessed with. But in this regard, Liewa isn't much different from an ordinary demon. Sometimes he even makes me feel that he really is like one of our kind. Could it be that the battle ended so quickly because of this as well? Because you were worried the aftermath would spread too far, so you overexerted yourself. Hearing this, Liwa hesitated slightly, then softly answered, "No." Then he calmly continued, "It's just that the opponent was far more mediocre than expected. Honestly, if the battle had been little more interesting, then even if dawn had broken, even if the flames had swept something away, wouldn't have cared at all." Yun, sitting there, revealed strange smile. But can you really be that cold? Your opponent this time was this generation's vermilion bird. Though he only inherited the title not long ago, since he bears the name of divine beast, he ought to be very strong. Standing over there, Lihore replied calmly. Strong, yes, but only that much. The small towel on his body was quickly tossed aside. Then he raised his head and looked in certain direction, sighing few times. Now that think about it, it really is strange. That fire nearly burned me to death, too. But for some reason, not even for moment did the thought ever appear. Could it be that I'm really about to die? Thinking it over carefully, the only person who ever made me feel that might die was him. In his heart, he silently recalled someone's figure. Recalled that astonishingly powerful kick. It was like that from the very first strike, wasn't it? The strength and speed were decent enough. But compared to the power, what was more terrifying was that icy feeling stabbing straight down the spine. The attacks that came after were the same. Clearly, had the upper hand. Yet, always felt as if were the one being relentlessly hunted. Every time he thought back on that battle, even he found it somewhat unexpected until the end when he truly faced Yuan foam for the first time fell in panic and then that final moment really left deep impression. As he spoke, he raised hand to touch his violently beating chest. He recounted what had happened with deeply nostalgic expression, as though telling an ancient tale passed down from some distant age. The tip of that guy's sword seemed to have completely cut away something murky that had always been blocked inside my heart. The moment that wound was carved into my flesh, couldn't stop crying out inwardly again and again. That's right. This is it. That strange yet familiar feeling. This is it. The wound suffered then has still been aching faintly from this morning until now. That boy's gaze seemed to have changed more clearly than ever before. Ye Chun, will still have chance to fight him one more time? Hearing this, Echin only smiled faintly and replied calmly. There will probably be chance, but I'm afraid it'll be very difficult to have another battle like that one. Just as you expected, first of all, the gap in strength between the two of them has probably widened quite bit by now. From that day until now, even have been astonished by lie changes. If you want to feel that same excitement again, I'm afraid the distance between the two of you has already grown so great that something like that can never happen again. Yichchan on the other side continued, "But it's hard to say what may happen. In terms of physical growth, Yuan Fong definitely can't keep up with Liwa. But in certain sense, Yuan Fong still has the ability to break through his limit in an instant." Hearing those words, Liwa immediately stepped forward with face full of shock. Break through his limit in an instant. That demon has mechanism similar to ours, too. Not exactly. As he spoke, the other man turned and walked away. His hands touched the large door outside as he slowly continued. Though it's called limit, it's not the limit of his race. More accurately, it's Yuan Fang's own personal limit. Echin's expression looked as if he were carefully considering something. To be more precise, it's killing intent when facing an enemy. When he fought you last week, and when he fought me as well, wasn't Yuan Fang's killing intent still far too lacking. Hearing this from behind, Liewa truly found it little hard to believe. He couldn't help blurting out inwardly, but never felt he lacked killing intent at all. If it had been anyone other than Li Hoa, they would have thought the same as you. After all, Yuan Fong really did risk his life that day. Ichin smiled faintly and stepped out the door. The killing intent at that time couldn't be called fake, but neither was it truly killing intent that came from the bottom of his heart. Rather than that, it was more like kind of immersive performance. That concept is probably little unfamiliar to Liwa, isn't it? You still haven't watched movies, right? Humans are such cunning creatures that they can even deceive themselves. Even if that emotion is only fabricated illusion deliberately created by themselves, as long as they focus enough and immerse themselves deeply enough, even they will be drawn in and believe it is real. Hearing this from behind, Lie was still found it impossible to believe. Yet, it also felt very strange. Did he really need to deliberately create the thought of wanting to kill me? Clearly, that was life ordeath moment. In that situation, logically speaking, before he could finish, the person in front quickly cut him off. Haven't already said it? This kind of situation applies only to you on phone. Violence is evil. There is no justifiable reason to hurt others. This is the greatest lie and the greatest false hypocrisy humanity can create. And sadly, Yuan Foam is one of its victims. Yichchin slowly picked up the water bottle on the table, carefully pouring water into the small cup. Even though he fights under the banner of protecting his own kind, if he doesn't fight, he himself will die. But even so, unless that killing intent is something forced out of him, he simply cannot truly bear his fangs at anyone. Even so, Yuan Fo was still able to knock you down and even draw out the sword's true form. That alone is enough to prove just how exceptional his talent is. But in the end, that sharpness still has its limit. If he could draw out its true form by relying on genuine killing desire, whether from joy or fury, then when that time comes, even you would find it hard to withstand that sword. Just then, voice suddenly came from outside. I'm home. beautiful young girl stepped in from outside and greeted them with smile. Mom, why didn't you answer your phone today when you were home? But after seeing Yun, she immediately let out several screams. Who is this person? Who are you? And why are you here? Her expression changed abruptly. An unbelievable fear was plainly written across her face. But before she could finish speaking, her entire body was forcibly restrained. The corners of each Chin's lips still held cheerful smile as he calmly continued speaking, seemingly not caring at all that the other party had seen him. That isn't some line that can't be crossed. No matter how thick it is, in the end, it's only an outer shell. Killing intent is the most primal instinct. Once awakened, it erupts and can no longer be controlled. Especially for someone like Yuan Fo, who has chosen the path of battle. Sooner or later, he will surely face countless scenes enough to awaken that killing intent. At this moment, the woman over there had already been completely struck down to the ground, coughing up large mouthful of blood. Ichin stood there, his expression still utterly calm, and continued, don't know when that day will come, but the next time we meet, hope you can still remain as you are now." Liua's gaze had long since turned terrifying, and the killing aura around him had spread through the entire space. Yet, he himself revealed cheerful but somewhat eerie smile and replied, hope so, too." The scene shifted once more back to the battlefield of the Dragon Palace. Yuan Fong stared fixedly at his opponent. His expression no longer able to remain calm as he demanded. What did you say? How do you know the name Tion Lin? No, wait. What exactly do you mean by saying that even in death he preserve his dignity? The person before him smiled calmly and answered exactly what it sounds like. Before coming here, already fought Lee Tion Lin. It truly was will that astonished people. And because of that, believe even more in the miracles of humankind. That's right. If you are his companion or his kindred spirit, then the death of such person would surely shake you deeply and stir your emotions. The reason came to meet you personally before the great matter is completed is precisely because of that. This is my way of expressing respect for him as friend. If you want to avenge his death, I'm always willing to respond. It's just that hope it won't be another weak and meaningless strike like the one just now. Yuan Fo stood there in silence, saying nothing. Then, as if finally forcing himself to calm down, his hands quickly gathered extremely violent lightning, and exhaustion showed in his voice, "Right, that's none of your concern." As he spoke, he tightened his grip on his weapon and raised it in one direction, ready to launch an attack at any moment. won't disappoint you. On Jung Yus side, he also seemed to have realized that something about the current situation was wrong, because in the blink of an eye, powerful slash had already shot straight forward. That crown prince was truly somewhat shocked by the speed he was sensing right now. He immediately retreated, intending to avoid everything, but at that exact moment, blood had already splashed out. Both of Yuan Fang's hands gripping the weapon had begun to bleed, and his low voice rang out. Good. This time, it seems to meet the standard. At this moment, an enormous killing aura radiated from his entire body, and the man opposite him was utterly shaken when he saw that scene. As the crown prince, as Jang Yu, this moment was truly far too abnormal. There was no special aura emanating from it, nor could he sense any ominous sign or pressure at all. It was only pale, thin, ordinary sword slashing toward him at speed he could clearly still react to. Jang Yu was full of doubt, truly unable to understand it. But why? The instant it came down, everything became unable to move. Jang Yu's huge body could only stand there blankly. Yet, his body gave the order to dodge on its own, making an evasive movement far beyond what was necessary. This was feeling he had never experienced before. No, that's not right. In his heart, it was as if memory had suddenly resurfaced. It was the only true fear that had ever existed in his entire life. After his journey on land had ended, when he returned to the royal palace, what he had seen and felt during those nights, along with the strategies for governing the state that he had drawn from them, he had once confidently presented to his royal father. But what he received was not the praise he had expected, but rage and punishment the likes of which he had never seen before, whether as subject or as son. The reason he bowed his head was not because he sincerely admitted fault, but simply because the overwhelming fear of that moment had forced him into submission. It was from then on that this air apparent had been left with scar on his face, and the small horn on his head had quickly been cut off. That was memory long forgotten, but it had never truly vanished completely. Right now, at this distance, his body suddenly stiffened as he remembered everything from that time. and another small wound appeared on his body. As result, Yuan Fong tightened his grip on his weapon and charged straight ahead. The sword tip was so sharp that the man had absolutely no time to react because in only an instant, that boy had already appeared right in front of him. Jeang Yu was completely unable to keep up with that kind of speed. His body could only rely on instinct to sense danger and dodge quickly. But things were still far from over. Yuan Fo quickly landed on the ground. The boy gripped the sword tightly in his hand, preparing to unleash the next move. Total divine strike. The unbroken chain of attacks forced that crown prince to do nothing but keep dodging. His body relied entirely on instinct to evade the danger, continuously pressing in before his eyes. While the speed of every sword strike changed with no pattern at all, it could be judged that this was move designed to prevent me from predicting the direction of attack in advance. It doesn't rely on power transmitted into the blade. So long as it hits, it will definitely wound me. Could this be his strategy? The person opposite him finally calmed down and said softly, "Fine, then accept it." The sword that had been thrusting straight at him was suddenly grabbed by one hand. Yuan Fong truly paused for moment when he saw that. Blood dripped down along the blade. That arrogant crown prince could hardly believe what was happening before his eyes. But at the same time, his other hand was still driving the immense power within his body. He was still able to unleash another powerful blow. It couldn't be said that Yuan Fong had been careless. It could only be said that he had underestimated his opponent's resolve. The other party very quickly fired off fierce burst of light powerful enough to blow away everything in its path. He had never expected the other side to be willing to throw his own body directly into the battle. The expression of the man opposite remained extremely serious, as if he knew very clearly that he already held massive advantage in this battle. But in the end, what he had least expected still happened. Because at this moment, the boy before him had transformed into streams of black light that inspired terror. Yet both of Yuan Fang's hands still gripped that sword tightly, and in the blink of an eye, he tore huge wound across the sturdy body of that crown prince. Yuan Fong in another form still held his weapon tightly and spoke proudly, "No need to worry." Because at this very moment, clean and decisive slash swept across that crown prince's body. At the same time, the battle on Suing was also entering point where it was about to erupt. On the opposite side, Wu Yings entire body had already burst forth with astonishing power. He held the staff in his hand, and even he himself could not help adding bit more force. His two hands suddenly clenched hard, and in an instant, he completely crushed that staff. Suing looked straight ahead, seemingly carrying trace of probing intent, and Wuing on the opposite side once again prepared to unleash his power. That huge mouth opened again, and in an instant, it bit down fiercely. Suing faced it head-on without the slightest fear. That fellow once again became larger than ever before, raising his fist high, ready to smash it down at any moment. The shock waves he created were truly terrifying. Wooing was filled with hatred and only wanted to kill the other side as quickly as possible. But he had never expected this opponent to be so difficult to deal with. Right in front of him, Su Ping had already raised layer of frost as barrier. And at the very moment that man's hands touched it, it seemed as though everything about him had been frozen. Both hands were completely frozen over, and all it could do was groan in pain and scream without end. Suing's gaze was ice cold, radiating terrifying chill. But that guy showed no fear at all and clenched his remaining hand into fist once more. That move actually shook the entire vast dragon palace. In the very next instant, everything was destroyed and countless fragments blown apart by the technique shot in every direction. Even Su Ping, though protected, was forced to find way to dodge this blow. But suddenly, even he was little surprised because an unexpected sight appeared before his eyes. Above his head, it was as if gigantic shoe had appeared, ready to stomp down at any moment. That enormous shadow truly sent chills down one's spine. At this moment, Wuing was filled with blazing fury, preparing to launch savage strike. The giant ground his teeth, furious to the extreme. Suping, meanwhile, had already prepared to enter his combat state. Northern pole head emergence, mysterious moon ice blade. In the blink of an eye, he slashed out razor sharp attack straight at that giant foot. Su Ping stared over coldly without the slightest ripple in his eyes. The moment Wuing saw his foot severed completely, he was immediately struck by agonizing pain. The young man wore resolute expression, staring straight ahead without the slightest fear. The monster before him had long since been in unbearable pain, using small chunk of ice nearby. Su Ping quickly leaped into the air. That fellow's two legs had also slammed down heavily and could no longer be reattached. Yet the young man's small body, using his own technique, had somehow turned entirely into springboard, allowing him to soar easily into the sky. Having lost one side of support, Wuing could only crash to his knees as if resigned to it, letting out several agonized howls. In the mind of the umbrella master, his grasp of the enemy's power was becoming clearer and clearer. The gap between them, whether in rank as demons or in the nature of their respective techniques, had become increasingly obvious to freely manipulate cold energy. That was technique belonging to supreme authority. His defense was so unreasonable that even the attacker himself could be injured. But no matter the reason, there were still limits to his spell-casting. And Wooiing's gigantic body had now returned to its original size. He chose to evade. Rather than standing still and layering defense upon defense, he avoided it. Clearly, he had just been able to attack from distance like that. Yet, the opponent still deliberately charged straight in. Whether it was waste of demonic power or there was some other reason. In any case, there had to be some factor restricting his use of magic. Perhaps this strike was the final trump card he wanted to play. If so, then the young man suspended in Madair was now ready to act at any moment. Wooing's frozen hands gradually began trembling out of control. Very soon, he would be able to channel power and shatter that thick layer of ice completely. The Umbrella Master's signature art, Pufu transformation, also had its limits. Those powerful fangs seemed as if they wanted to bite down once again using brute strength. The larger the scale, the greater the demonic power consumed and the longer the recovery time between activations. But once certain threshold was exceeded, the consumption would surge exponentially. Compared to the effect of the technique itself, this was absolutely not the optimal solution. And yet, the reason the umbrella master still chose to counterattack was simply his own pride. Everything was gradually drifting away from his original calculations. He had thought he had the situation firmly in hand. But from that strange new master to the hidden strength of those who belong to this continent, there was no reason at all for those from the sea to shrink back in fear. Only the foolish dragon king would submit to the ghost king's laws. The umbrella master had once believed that even if he could not swallow the entire continent whole, annexing the Korean peninsula and the Japanese archipelago would be as easy as turning over one's hand. But that had turned out to be fatal mistake. among the eight elite generals he had personally selected. Two had actually been defeated in an instant by single human. Those creatures were indeed strong, but in the end they were only demons. And yet they could stand on equal footing with him, great general of the dragon palace. Could it be that the vast sea he had always taken pride in was in reality nothing more than narrow well? He could not accept such fear. It was precisely that extreme denial that made him want to utterly crush the person before him with absolute power. At this moment, his gigantic body transformed once again. Hufu transformation blotting out the sky and covering the earth. Suping in front of him suddenly smiled faintly. Sure enough, didn't guess wrong. Those words startled Wooing slightly. He could not understand them at all. Pride and stubbornness were two sides of the same coin. to enlarge yourself on purpose and become such perfect target. There was truly nothing better. At this moment, Su Ping was crazier than ever. He raised his hand and stretched it forward, preparing to fire beam of his power. Wooing ground his teeth, realizing something. The image of Hu Lynn from before flashed through his mind, along with the enemy's look of patiently gathering strength and waiting for the right moment. That image overlapped perfectly with the monster he had just faced earlier. At this moment, his mind was filled with the terrifying figure of that girl. He no longer had any other choice. He could only clench his fist and charge straight over there to counterattack, though it did not matter. Suping was now ready to draw his bow and attack at any moment. No matter how he shot, how could he possibly miss such target? That giant arrow had clearly been born to aim straight at the huge target in front of him. wild smile, unlike any before, spread across the young man's lips. Facing this blow, Wooing had no idea at all how he should respond. In an instant, powerful burst of light exploded and spread through the entire space. At last, in the atmosphere of the deep sea, it seemed as though something had been created. Fragments in the space scattered unceasingly in every direction. It arrived beside the defeated generals here. And when that sharp blade slashed out once again, the body of that once powerful craze crown prince was finally struck. madness hard to describe showed in Jang Yus eyes. Just once today, it had already left such deep marks on my body. The finishing power Lee Tion Linn had infused into the blade should originally have smoothly cut that fellow's body in half. Yet, the sword tip was blocked by the dragon pressure wrapped around him and could only leave wound on his flesh. At this moment, the crown prince finally could not hold it in any longer and violently spat out large mouthful of blood. Facing Yuan foong in his new state, he seemed to feel some degree of panic in his heart. But this time it was different. It was not magic, not dowist arts, not demonic arts, and even less any astonishingly exquisite technique. From beginning to end, there was only pure killing intent. primitive consciousness untainted by any emotion together with the absolute ability to carry it through to the end. On the other side, Yuan Fong tightened his grip on the sword in his hand and brought down ferocious slash. Jung Yu immediately bent low and avoided every sword move. purely speedbased clash erupted between the two. Everything unfolding in single instant. Jang Yu seized the opportunity and quickly condensed his power. Azure Dragonclaw technique. This move really did resemble Sher Tao's attack in some ways. The power it unleashed was enough to drive one mad. It was not demonic art, but martial arts. Jang Yao skillfully unleashed an extremely powerful move straight ahead. This was battle method passed down through generations by the dragon clan of the eastern seadragon palace using dragon pressure to fight. Facing this blow, even Yuan foam himself seemed somewhat surprised. There was simply no time to defend and he took the move head on. Breaking wave. In terms of principle, it was somewhat similar to end, but in essence, it was merely crudder, simpler, and less effective version. Striking bell, using chi to mimic the physical effect produced when bronze bell is struck. The vibrations caused by the impact spread, resonated, and amplified. Then all of those vibrations were driven into the enemy's body, completely crushing the internal organs from within. Yuanfangs body was completely unable to bear it and on the spot spat out large mouthful of blood and Jung Yus arm which had just been severed earlier seemed somehow completely unaffected and could even unleash another even stronger strike. This blow came crashing directly toward that pitch black yuan foam. The crown prince's eyes were filled with madness beyond words. After taking two breaking waves in row, he could still maintain his original form. Was it because of that shell? But that shell had now been beaten full of cracks and shattered into pieces. The inside had surely already been ruined beyond functioning. The crown prince's eyes gradually brightened, seeming to carry few traces of unspeakable killing intent. The opponent's hands quickly touched the stone mask at the corner of Yuanfang's eye. Right after that, his hand also touched that powerful body before him. The mask slowly shattered and fell away. From beginning to end, what he had touched was actually only complete body made of pitch black matter. Suddenly, voice so low it was terrifying echoed through the space. What's wrong? Go on. know very well. This isn't over yet. Hearing those words, Jean Yu was for moment completely unable to react. His eyes full of alarm. He stared ahead. What exactly is this? That voice rang out again. Now then, at last, that hateful expression of yours has changed little. much more pleasant to look at. Still, want to kill you all the same. In that case, next it's my turn. Standing there, Jang Yu seemed to realize something. He was certain he should have already won. This was not because of carelessness, nor because of mistake in judgment, because through his hands, he could clearly feel that his opponent's condition was obviously no longer enough to continue fighting. As long as the demon core remained intact and the demonic power inside had not run dry, demon could regenerate. Even so, once the vital organs that made up the body were damaged, the consequences would always remain until they were fully restored. The only exception was when the outward form was nothing more than an empty shell, completely different ecosystem from ordinary animals. That person's hands were quickly seized by that mass of black matter. The other side seemed to realize something, and he himself was shocked to the extreme. Yet the one standing beforehang Yu right now was halfhuman, clearly still belonging to the category of animals. Faced with this scene, he simply could not stay calm. How could this be? How could someone still speak and still move when the skull had collapsed and the brain had been crushed? Jang Yu used his other hand again to drive his power. As soon as this move was unleashed, it inspired fear from the depths of one's heart. That fierce light radiated an unprecedented pressure. But at this moment, that dark body easily blocked it all. Jean Yu had clearly never expected such scene to appear before his eyes. He looked over there, his eyes full of vigilance. Yuanfang's hands had now completely gain the upper hand. In an instant, he did not panic at all, instead grabbing his weapon. understand now. As that powerful strike smashed straight forward, the sinister and terrifying voice of the young man before him rang out. Thanks to your little sister, learned lesson ahead of time. Before your spells launch an attack, there has to be compression and charge up step first. Right? Those words shock the crown prince on the other side so badly that he froze for several seconds, compressing highdensity demonic power into single small point, then relaxing it again, releasing the recoil like spring snapping open. In his mind, he gradually recalled the techniques the other side had just used in battle. No matter what move it was, it always had to go through the two steps of compression and release. In that case, when Sher Tao had unleashed such powerful move with that proud smile, perhaps that was part of the royal bloodline of the Dragon Palace. And at that time, the move he used was truly enough to terrify anyone. If can cut off your dirty little tricks, wouldn't that be the same as locking you down completely? Yuan fo tightened his trembling hands in front of him and slowly spoke. Looks like guessed right. While kept rambling on and on, nothing happened at all. No matter what, just based on raw power alone, you're already strong enough. That's why you were able to defeat Tion Lynn, right? But I'm not weak either. Those few sentences made the person in front of him completely unable to remain calm any longer. The opponent's body trembled violently out of control, and Yuan Fang's terrifying voice slowly echoed through the space, crushing the strong. Those hands reached once more for that powerful sword. Seeing this scene, the crown prince before him fell entirely into panic. Then he saw another burst of power erupt beneath his feet once more. But Jung Yu was now completely suppressed. The demon's takedown technique activated in an instant, directly flipping the opponent over and throwing him away. He looked over there, his gaze carrying an indescribable coldness. The move just now left the man utterly unable to dodge. mountain topple. It sent everything flying. Schools of fish still swam leisurely through the sea as if nothing had happened. But who knew that brutal battle had long since begun at the bottom of this deep sea region. Suping stood there and let out few weary breaths. After finishing this battle, even he seemed little dazed. What brutal grind. Ever since heard about this dragon palace business, knew trouble would keep coming non-stop. He stared straight ahead, his eyes full of scrutiny. When all is said and done, both of us had it rough, didn't we? Wasn't it the same for you two? On the other side, Wooing was now completely frozen, his whole body trembling more violently than ever, unable to stop. You grabbed the wrong line. What exactly are you doing? But even though his whole body was frozen stiff, that fellow still stammered out few strange words. You clearly could bring out power to this extent, yet you deliberately hid it just to humiliate me. Suing merely smiled faintly and replied calmly. Who knows? That wasn't my intention. Twisting other people's intentions like this all the time only proves that you're too insecure. Or you could say you've thought too highly of yourself for too long. Then he slowly stood up and looked straight at that fellow, carrying hint of scrutiny in his heart. didn't intend to hold back any of my strength in the first place. It's just that my output was little restricted. At first, thought had suffered some troublesome injury, but later discovered the real reason lay elsewhere. This place called the dragon palace is itself an unfavorable space for me. Do you understand the principles of inyong and the five elements? Mutual generation and mutual restraint. Fire melts metal. Water extinguishes fire. Something along those lines. But there's one point very few people notice. The incompatibility between attributes of the same type. Whether water, fire, wind, or earth. They're ultimately just separated elements. Nature itself is originally completely neutral existence. Even people like me who use demonic arts to manipulate nature are merely issuing temporary commands to control it completely to dominate it. Absolutely. That was never possible to begin with. But think about it. That signal center mentioned just now, even if the dragon king isn't here, still feel this can't possibly be entirely ordinary. As he spoke these words, he seemed to use them to describe the battle on Yuanfang's side as well. thunderous explosion suddenly erupted in the depths of the sea. Hearing those words, that monster fell into utter disbelief. Meanwhile, faint smile still hung at the corner of Su Ping's lips. Immediately afterward, countless more earthshaking explosions rang out in succession, shaking the whole area. He looked in that direction, seemingly thinking about something and slowly continued. Amazing. If you touch it carelessly now, you might end up crushed to pieces. His steps continued straight forward. All right, back to what was saying. During those preliminaries yesterday, ran into quite few difficult situations. kept feeling that somewhere very close beside me, there was someone with the same attribute constantly interfering with my spells. missed an extremely regrettable opportunity, one that might become something regret for the rest of my life. He carefully used both hands to drive his power and right after that unleashed another bizarre move. Last night, was so angry couldn't even sleep from beginning to end. The corners of his mouth still carried that faint smile as if nothing had happened at all. thought about it for long time. Why was that? In the end, the answer reached truly shocked me. He slowly walked toward that villain and said in spine- chilling tone, "This time, you relied on outside forces to prepare all this, didn't you? You've been struck hard from behind by someone else." It was obvious that Wuing had truly been frightened by those words. And even his voice carried slight tremble as he slowly asked in return, "What do you mean by suddenly saying all this?" Suing thought for moment, then replied, curse and an extremely meticulous, extremely sophisticated one. I'm afraid its range covers the entire Dragon Palace. It isn't aimed at any one specific person, but is ceiling spell over the whole area. was just the unlucky one who got caught up in it. The way it operates looks similar to barrier. Those people must have set anchor points all throughout the dragon palace. Doesn't that mean there's mole inside the dragon palace? His hands slowly condensed small strand of frost power. The mechanism is the same as what just described. It restricts the output of water element spells by implanting signals. The more wooing listened, the stronger the turmoil in his heart became. What exactly are you trying to say? So what if there's curse? But the young man before him quickly revealed the true crux of matter. You know perfectly well in your own heart. Stop avoiding reality. don't even need to say it. You already know its target, isn't you? Living on land doesn't mean one uses earth element spells. And even you yourself didn't know this curse existed. It's not the dragon king either. From the very beginning, the dragon king existed on level far beyond this kind of low-grade curse. That's exactly why the curse has remained in place all this time without being discovered. Then the dragon palace princess, that can't be it either. The azure dragon's innate attribute is wood. Only after inheriting the throne would she transform into water. So then it must be someone with water attribute or someone about to obtain one, but who still hasn't reached the dragon king's level, violent explosion suddenly sounded from behind again. Su Ping stood there prepared to expose the entire cruel truth. The moment the crown prince you support ascends the throne and is formally crowned, this curse will immediately unleash its full effect and it will definitely be something terrifying. don't know the true purpose of the one behind all this, but clearly they never intended to let the crown prince inherit the throne smoothly. Thinking about it, that's not strange at all. How could those people from the mainland sincerely support dragon palace regime that takes hardline stance against the mainland? They must have given you all kinds of seemingly reasonable explanations, and that's how they lured you into this trap. But now you should face reality. The coup you are launching is in essence you personally dragging the entire Dragon Palace down with you. I'm not telling you this so you can sit there regretting it. Who is it that helped you rebel? For the sake of the Dragon Palace's future, say the name. But before he could finish speaking, he himself froze as he noticed something because at that moment another person had appeared behind him. Su Ping turned to look, his expression wary. Standing over there was man who seemed to have been waiting long time already. The killing intent radiating from him was truly alarming. Leewan had appeared here again, wearing friendly smile. Long time no see. Calling it long time no see seemed bit exaggerated since it had only been yesterday after all. But time was always relative. Seeing someone interesting again always made it feel especially long, didn't it? When Su Ping saw who had arrived, faint smile also appeared at the corner of his mouth. Though inwardly he was still somewhat surprised. was wondering who it might be. So, it's you. Compared to meeting you, I'd rather meet the one who stood by with folded arms behind yesterday's chaos. Hearing this, the other party merely took calm drag of cigar, then replied in mocking yet confident tone. this feels completely different from yesterday. Yesterday, you still looked like calm and refined gentleman." The man slowly exhaled large cloud of smoke and softly continued, "Though this look of yours has charm of its own, too. Very quickly, that smoke condensed into the head of gigantic spiritual beast above him. To be honest, I'm already drooling. It may not taste as good fried, but I'm quite hungry, too. It's definitely going to be delicious. Facing him, Su Ping kept that faint smile on his lips from start to finish. What pity. If you die of hunger, it'll be hard for you to pass on. Only heaven knew how violently his heart was fluctuating at that moment. This really was troublesome situation. His demon power was still sufficient. But the problem lay in how much of that power he could actually bring out. When he had just used the cold heaven bow, he had already pushed his own meridians into an overloaded state. From this moment onward, the amount of power he could unleash would definitely drop significantly. Even so, it wasn't anything too serious. Even if the man before him was monster unlike any he had ever seen. Even if he himself could no longer fight at full strength, Su Ping still believed he would think of way to hold the line. It was just that thorn remained lodged in his heart. There was an even more dangerous monster that still had not appeared. Su Ping could only hope that he was truly overthinking it. Meanwhile, the battle on the other side of the dragon palace had grown even more brutal. At this moment, Yuan Fong had completely seized the crown prince's limp, powerless hands. Suddenly, he too realized something was wrong with the situation before him. Even though one arm had already been completely severed, the other party had actually chosen to discard the entire arm in order to escape. Full of vigilance, he looked behind him. The man over there was kneeling on one knee, seemingly trying to calm himself down. That cold, terrifying face looked as though it was desperately suppressing itself. Because on that handsome face, madness was now overflowing. Yuan Fong stepped forward again, preparing to charge straight in and attack. The crown prince sitting over there had slowly shifting gaze. If it had been another time, another place under different circumstances, Jang Yu would certainly have gladly accepted this kind of challenge because facing Yuan Fong in his current state, even he himself could not imagine that such thing could exist in this world. had never seen anything like this before. monster whose abilities completely surpass mine. It is both challenge and an opportunity for me to take another step forward. But why today? Why? Right before the most important undertaking of my life begins, has the moment have longed for for so long appeared. Jang Yus voice slowly rang through the space. After Lee Lin, even you too. Perhaps this is not merely coincidence, but trial laid out specifically for me today. Only by overcoming both of you will truly be qualified to sit on the royal throne. He gathered all his strength once more to condense an attack. Slowly striking forward. Fine. If that's the case, then I'll treat this battle as the final moment and defeat you with every last bit of my power. will prove my will to the heavens. Faced with those words, even Yuan Foam seemed deeply shocked. Because at that moment, right behind Jung Yu, there appeared the shadow of monstrous creature with vicious fangs and claws, lunging forward recklessly. And from beginning to end, Jang Yu had not noticed it at all. Only at the instant it was about to touch his body did he panic and whip his head around to look behind him. But by then, everything was already too late. Blood flowed like river, and everything had completely veered off. its original course. On Su Ping's side, the battle was still continuing, and both their auras were immensely powerful. The man opposite him gently exhaled dreamlike purple smoke. If it was battle of spells, it would usually be like this, especially fight like this where neither side struck directly. It was even more like game of Chinese chess or game of chess. At this moment, the two of them seemed as though they were both about to enter life and death match that belonged to them alone. Except that the accompanying rule was Su Ping's gaze turned icy as he stared straight ahead. Facing his opponent, he seemed slightly unsettled as well. His opponent's abilities, his position, even number of forces he had before truly crossing hands, none of it could be known. The spell his opponent was using at this moment had no name at all. Suping looked at the man before him, his eyes somewhat cold. He quickly opened magical barrier to stop that dense smoke from invading. His frigid gaze remained fixed straight ahead without the slightest retreat. But in his heart, he was thinking of several strange things. That dark shadow fought before had extremely destructive power, but it was the kind that could only unleash its might at close range. If we're talking about the move used to subdue the Dragon King, then it should be this. Most likely, it's an ability related to poison or the mind. Smoke as medium spreads slowly and is also easy to detect, but once inhaled or touched, the effect would definitely be extremely intense. Just then, something seemed to collapse behind him. Suing immediately noticed it. To his surprise, Wooing behind him was standing there trembling all over. It seemed he was desperately trying to flee this place because at this moment his entire body had already been eroded by that poisonous smoke to horrifying degree. voice slowly came from the front. Still, compared to what imagined, it really isn't that impressive, though the quantity looks little above average. If you're wearing the title of Dragon Palace General, then even an ordinary person could do this much. Hearing those words, Su Ping coldly replied, "If that's the case, then do you still need to use spells to capture those ordinary people?" Lewan stood there and after hearing that smiled pleasantly in reply, only want to explain things clearly, so there won't be any misunderstanding. I'm not the type who enjoys seeing others suffer or anything. This is simply the way eat." The hand holding the remaining smoking pipe swayed lightly in the air. Don't be fooled by appearances. My spell doesn't cause harm at all. What bring is only joy and happiness. And in exchange, merely take away other joy and happiness. Those words immediately made Sue Ping look over with caution. The man on the other side, meanwhile, had maintained that strange smile all along. It's quite interesting whether human or demon. Every single one has source of joy that belongs only to them. And each source of joy has different flavor. Love, friendship, conviction, or fanatic devotion. Even obsession and resentment are the same. Though they all count as joy, their flavors still differ in subtle ways. And once I've eaten all that joy clean, then they will only be able to feel joy from one single thing. As soon as he finished speaking, miserable scream immediately rang out from wooing in the distance. The man standing over there could only plead in trembling voice. Please, that thing just now, just give me little more of it. Please, please, I'm begging you. There was not the slightest trace of pity on Lewan's face, only faint smile. Then he calmly looked ahead and said with cheerful smile, "That's not difficult, but is this really all right?" noble general of the dragon palace, begging lowly demon like me. Wooing very quickly felt as though his self-respect had been trampled completely into the mud. But unexpectedly, the man behind him was willing to cast everything aside to this extent. He no longer even wanted his dignity. I'll do anything you want me to do. Seeing that the other party had actually chosen this. Even Su Ping at the side was somewhat astonished. Wooing over there roared in fury. Whatever you want, I'll give it to you. Even if you want me to betray the dragon palace and the crown prince, I'll do it. Just just give me that thing, please. That desolate howl made Juwan let out weary sigh, looking somewhat helpless. See, that's what they become. The less joy they have, the more desperately they want to fill that emptiness. In this case, perhaps it's not that I've eaten all his joy, but that his heart was empty from the very beginning. He didn't look like that just now. Could be misjudged him. Then his gaze fixed straight ahead again. And crafty smile rose at the corner of his lips as he slowly continued. Since the other party has already agreed, even if it's just little, I'll enjoy this meal as much as possible. Streams like poisonous gas immediately shot toward the other party's body, which had already been completely frozen in ice. All the power avoided the person standing inside the spell formation and rushed straight forward. It was as if something were being gnawed away until it melted. Wooing stared fixedly from the side, his entire body swallowed by that poisonous gas, making him shiver uncontrollably. On Suping's side, all life force had been completely drained away. He quickly lunged forward, breaking through the encirclement before him. Closed combat was not monster strong suit, but in situation where spell power was restricted, even the slightest contact was enough to become fatal blow. He himself showed no mercy at all, rapidly closing in on the distant target. His thoughts were also fluctuating non-stop, so if he wanted to manage both defense and offense effectively at the same time, he had no choice but to abandon long-range attacks. On the other side, Lewan seemed to have seen through everything, and faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Meanwhile, Su Ping charged straight ahead, trying to find an opening to strike. Northern Pole, slaughtering venerable. The man over there slowly exhaled fierce stream of smoke. Su Ping gave him absolutely no chance to react, immediately using his own power to strike hard. Manifest. The frosty youth here cast sharp glance over there. Then he slightly furrowed his brow and sighed few words. dear, this trick again." The scene shifted to the luxurious, dazzling city on the surface. Tom at this moment rewound slightly. Fine raindrops gently fell onto the small street below. it's raining." The passers by couldn't help beginning to complain. Didn't they say it wouldn't rain? Weather forecasts. When are those ever accurate? Still, it's lucky we realize now. Hurry and get your stuff out. Nearby umbrellas were quickly opened. Ichin stood there and glanced at the person beside him, unable to help testing the waters. The other party's voice quickly rang out. Did you gain anything? Lewan stood there and calmly replied, "We only acted because we owed someone favor, but does seem rather interesting. And you? You must have your own reason for joining this, right?" The conversation between the two quickly moved to nearby bar. Looks like you prepared thoroughly, too. But for you, this matter is rather risky, isn't it? Echin lifted the wine glass in his hand and slowly said, "It would be too fake to say got nothing. did get little, but that was only to avoid suspicion." The person beside him quickly responded with probing look. "What are you originally from Sea Star?" The young man over there heard that and smiled as he denied it. "Not exactly." Then his voice seemed to carry few traces of caution as he continued. "It's just that although dislike the dragon king's method of rule now, rebellion isn't much better either. They only want to establish an order revolving around the throne, just letting their own people or themselves sit on it. In the end, it's only changing the color of the paint. The essence remains the same. How boring. They clearly already have chance to interfere in the dragon palace. As he spoke, he carefully revealed frightening smile at the corner of his lips, seemingly with few calculations hidden behind it. If it's only patching things up here and there, it's too dull. Total destruction is what's truly shocking. Leewan standing beside him heard those words and asked suspiciously really more and more. The more this goes on, the less understand why exactly you joined this. But if you're saying destruction is more interesting, then completely agree. Hearing that Yun couldn't help taking some interest. The man before him quickly smiled and continued. Recently, I've also discovered something. It isn't just devouring joy that's interesting. Watching the changes after joy has been devoured is just as fascinating. How strange. They're clearly only humans with no strength at all. But if the source of their joy is strong enough, then to certain extent, they can resist my demon arts. Back when was weaker than am now, even encountered humans couldn't devour. But on the other hand, once humans like that are devoured by me, they reveal an extremely interesting appearance. With only that moment of joy, grant them. They come to regard me as god, willing to obey every order. They even willingly cast aside the values they once cherished and may even come to despise them. Though all that remains is an empty shell with nothing left to eat, precisely because they once possess that thing, they become so different. Don't humans also have the type who like collecting candy wrappers or things like that? think now completely understand that feeling. Hearing this, Eichchin also seemed to develop few traces of interest. So, Lewan is collecting now too. The other party pondered for moment, then replied with strange smile, "It's not exactly collecting, more like raising them." Watching the numbers increase little by little is bit troublesome, but very worthwhile. Actually, one reason got involved this time was also because of this. After all, you were the one who asked first. So whether it's the puppeteer or me, I'm afraid neither of us will be able to satisfy our hunger completely. Still, it's something worth looking forward to. After all, that's proud kingdom beneath the sea. Who knows what delicious, marvelous things might be there, and how different they'll be from those on land. Chun, standing beside him, only listened in silence. At last, he slowly spoke again. And since it's Luin, also prepared little gift. is not entirely gift, but no matter how you put it, Leguin is still the most suitable person to receive it. The person opposite him was immediately interested and cast sidelong glance over. What is it? Another trick for catching some dragon king or something. Each allowed soft sigh and answered slowly, "No, not that. Didn't already say it?" also received part of the payment in this matter. An item once stored in the Dragon Palace treasury. They secretly handed it over to me. The great equaling heaven smoke pipe. Leguin probably doesn't know this, but very long time ago, it was treasure used by monster once revered as god when casting demon arts. Depending on the demonic power and will of its holder, it can exhale clouds and smoke with all kinds of different effects. Its former master could even ride on it and travel thousand miles in an instant. The moment Luin saw it, his eyes lit up uncontrollably, carrying trace of excitement, god-level demon. Ichin smiled and sighed softly, then continued calmly. "No, demon from the surface world. Very famous, but for certain reasons, it left its treasure behind. think this suits Luwin's demon arts very well." But before he could finish speaking, even he was stunned by the scene before him. He could not help but cry out, "Luwin!" Meanwhile, the person beside him, wrapped in purple smoke, felt incomparably comfortable. So, this is what it feels like. Not bad. It's almost as if it automatically draws out my power and uses it. Echin simply could not believe what he was seeing with his own eyes. The person across from him merely revealed calm smile and said, "Don't look at me like that." Then he slowly exhaled another fierce stream of smoke. After all, tonight was planning to swallow this entire hotel in the first place. In the blink of an eye, that terrifying aura spread everywhere. The wine glass on the table slowly fell and shattered across the floor. The waiter nearby was completely unable to resist this enormous power, his whole body trembling non-stop. The guests outside also collapsed onto their tables one after another, utterly unable to resist. Luin slowly stepped forward. The pleas smile at the corner of his lips never fading. Not bad. It's got some flavor to it. But no matter what, still have to test whether it works on powerful enemy. Ichin beside him suddenly added, "But no matter what, Luin, smoking indoors isn't allowed. Little habits like that, once they build up, will turn into unconscious behavior." He looked back with puzzled gaze. Then what about over there? At that moment, rain was still pouring outside like waterfall. The youth walking through the drizzle raised hand and touched the icy raindrops outside. Dragon resentment turning into rain, dying the clouds with curse, and then falling as rain. So that's how it is. Ichin stood there unable to stop himself from inwardly sighing few times. Maybe it was only superstition. Maybe this rain was just coincidence. Still, this omen did not seem bad. He wondered whether the puppeteer and Lugwin were going all out over there. To push someone forward, the simplest way was this. Even if the mission had already been completed, do everything possible to avoid any further conflict with the Dragon Palace. That was how it was for him. Once everything was over, none of it would matter anymore to him. But for the puppeteer and luwin, they would likely find it hard to bear the consequences. One extra warning not to do that should be enough. Meanwhile, the battle beneath the undersea dragon palace had entered its fiercest stage. Bright red blood slowly flowed out. Those sharp fangs suddenly bit down viciously. Yuan Fong stood there completely stunned by what he saw before him. The monster had somehow already lunged forward and launched an attack at the arrogant crown prince on that side. As for him, he showed no fear at all. Both hands summoned small portion of his own power, ready to strike forward at any moment. Even the monster seemed somewhat surprised by what it saw. In the very next instant, Jang Yu unleashed ferocious blow forward with his tremendous power. The opponent's entire body was sent flying away, leaving only solitary figure in the space. Even Jang Yu was horrified when he saw that corpse. At that exact moment, slash swept in from the side and blood sprayed everywhere. Yuan Fong tightened his grip on the weapon in his hand and in flash charged straight ahead, unleashing an overwhelmingly powerful strike. It was as if something had been cut cleanly in two and shattered completely. That huge body along with the crown prince on the other side both fell into panic as voice, slow and devil-like, sounded by their ears. Congratulations. At the very least, once you reach the underworld, you'll have an excuse to defend yourself. The pearl-like jewel was quickly sliced into countless fragments by the sharp slash. The opponent's entire body was blown apart as well. In that state, Yuan Fong immediately unleashed another devastating move, forcing the opponent backward. The arrogant crown prince on the other side was now pierced through by that powerful sword. His body trembled as though he still wanted to do something, but very quickly he let everything go completely. Yuan Fong slowly pulled the sword from that blood soaked body. The youth in that grotesque form seemed as if he wanted to say something unpleasant. Jang Yu fell to the ground trembling and slowly said, "It's that." But at that very moment, Bayuan Fong, filled with surging rage, smashed down with all his strength. Shut up and die. The surrounding ground was completely shattered by that enormous attack. From beginning to end, the killing intent on Yuan Fang's body made him only able to keep muttering those same words in low voice. The headless corpse from before had already begun to change. It seemed to be turning into something grotesque. Yuan Fong himself was little stunned now because the sword in his hand had already shattered into countless broken pieces. The youth finally realized that something about the situation before him was wrong. There was no way it could still remain completely intact and unharmed. Even by using the roots through his feet on the ground to absorb the shock waves, it could only reduce part of the damage. From the moment Yuan Fong had forcibly taken the first two frontal shock waves of Jeang Yu's Azure Dragon spell head-on, his body had already suffered severe damage and was fundamentally unable to recover. By the time Jang Yu's third strike hit his head directly, just as Jang Yu had expected, the brain immediately stopped functioning, and its faculties gradually faded. But even so, that changed nothing. Because that tree demon staff was merely medium bearing its master's will and desire. Its sole objective was to kill Jeang Yu, and it drove the entire body to act. And now, after accomplishing its purpose of killing the enemy, this puppet with its strings cut had also lost all function. On that horrifying pitch black body, tiny vein-like lines seemed to bulge out. The sounds coming from inside its body had also become completely indistinct. It seemed as though more blood was pouring from it than at any other time. But just then, the surrounding ground was slowly corroded by that mass of black matter. It sprouted several grotesque eyes and stared fixly at the youth sitting there. Like some terrifying acid, it lunged straight at its opponent. By now, it had grown sharp claws, ready to tear its enemy apart at any moment. Faced with it, Yuanfong had no time to react at all. That mass of black matter very quickly delivered its fiercest attack. But right at that moment, something protected Yuan Fang's body. She appeared there, weary, and let out soft sigh. Ling Yu, in her transformed state, asked anxiously, "Yuan Fo, are you okay?" At last, she had completed her task and rescued that companion back up from underground. But inside, she was panicked to the extreme. It was the same here. She could not feel even the slightest bit of strength left in his body. More and more. Fortunately, there are no signs of his demonic power going out of control. Judging by demon's regenerative ability, it probably would not be too serious. But what exactly was this uneasy feeling? Ling, you stared downward in shock because that bizarre black mass gave her an overwhelming sense of familiarity. It was like some kind of slime slowly appearing everywhere, carrying several terrifying eyes. Lingu's expression quickly changed. That that's the thing that bit off Suings arm. At that moment, she looked toward the collapsed temple in the distance and immediately beat her enormous wings, shooting into the sky, finally accelerating forward. She quickly carried her companion away from the place, and the black slime below seemed to have seen everything. It lifted its head and looked up at the figure of the young girl trying to flee above. The scene of battle changed again. On the other side, massive blocks of ice, sharp and freezing, towered high. Su Ping was now attacking forward with all his might, his cold voice fixed straight ahead as he said, "Where did you steal that from? I've never seen it before, but it absolutely cannot be treasure that belongs to you." And replied in an extremely relaxed tone, "Steal it? Someone obviously gave it to me. just didn't expect it to be such wonderful gift." The man stood amid white smoke curling around his body, smiling faintly, looking particularly sinister and alluring. As for Su Ping, he was completely unable to adapt to the other party style and continued making his own deductions inwardly. That purple smoke just now was most likely combination of the treasure's ability and his demon art. Although it merely reflected the caster's spell back onto themselves, and its output had already been limited, it still perfectly blocked my profound mooney seal. So, it should have other uses as well. That white smoke merged once again into the clear and frigid atmosphere. Whether in flexibility or power, it was astonishingly strong. He truly had no idea where such treasure had come from. But even more absurd was that guy. He had clearly been using such powerful treasure continuously. Yet the demonic power radiating from his body had not diminished in the slightest. As if thinking of something, Su Ping suddenly asked, "Hey, how old are you?" Hearing that question, the other side seemed slightly takenback. Why asked that all of sudden? The man before him said calmly, "It's not that particularly expect you to answer." just suddenly got little curious. Luke went across from him, seemed little embarrassed, and turned his face away. That question sounds pretty important, so got little nervous, but think it's better if answer honestly. was born last year around when the snow first started falling. The moment he heard that, the man in front of him could hardly believe it because he knew very well what those words meant. The man's voice continued, "Maybe among all of us, could even be considered one of the earliest born." When that person first discovered me, there seemed to be only one or two others of my kind. But that isn't really important. At that moment, Su Ping felt little shaken inside, not even full year old, and relying solely on demonic power. He had already reached the upper middle spirit body level. Seeing his expression, the other party instead laughed happily and asked, "What? You don't like younger ones?" Su Ping let out weary sigh. That's right. What hate most is the feeling of being forced to bear pressure. Even if it's something absolutely have to do, wanting to do it and being forced into huge trouble if don't are two completely different things, right? What hate most is the latter. Something like responsibility is the heaviest and most troublesome thing in this world. Luwin on the other side seemed genuinely unable to understand. don't really get it. If it's that troublesome, why not just throw it away? Su Ping let out another tired sigh. Just as expected of one-year-old, still far too naive. Then his gaze turned cold as he looked forward and said, "Seriously, it's precisely because you can't throw it away that it's called responsibility." The gaze of youth in front of him seemed to pause slightly after hearing those words. Then he smiled again, an innocent smile, and looked straight at the other party. As for that, no, think really am little moved now. Honestly, no matter how handsome you were at first, didn't find you this attractive, but what you just said really fascinated me. That mischievous long tongue slowly slid out. What looks like inside there, and how it looks when it breaks apart after being pulled out, really want to see it. Facing him, Su Ping merely smiled calmly and answered, "I've heard words like that many times already. But no matter how things turn out in the end, it's all just wishful thinking. During these dozens of seconds of stalemate, although the conversation appeared meaningless on the surface, very obvious shift had already taken place on the chessboard. The legs wrapped in that protective layer now seemed to have changed as well. In the blink of an eye, that protective layer disappeared completely. One side had abandoned all means of self-p protection, leaving only the resolve to attack. At this moment, Su Ping had forcibly driven his own power forward, ready to strike at any time. But his opponent showed no fear at all. Thin lips exhaled streams of white smoke while faint, slightly eerie smile appeared. Because at this moment, Wooing had already appeared behind him, his whole body looking as if it were being forcibly controlled. Suings gaze shifted that way, and he seemed somewhat alarmed because very quickly his body was seized tightly by that man. He himself gave slight shudder, completely unable to guard against it. He could barely sense any demonic power at all. So he guessed that the man had simply used physical strength alone to smash through the ice layer composed. Not bad. Clearly, don't need to pour more power into them, and there's no need to control their minds either. only need to tell them that if they want to keep feeling that pleasure, they should obediently do the job. And in the end, each and every one of them will fight until they're half dead. The problem is, in the end, they'll still die. Luin looked at his opponent, already completely restrained by his puppet, and remained in extraordinarily good spirits. No matter what, I'll apologize first. If were like Liya, I'd definitely be fired up and take head on right now. Unfortunately, have no interest at all in that kind of game that seeks only excitement regardless of victory or defeat. mouth. Then Suings eyes grew even more wary as he looked ahead. The person before him quickly exhaled strange stream of purple smoke. That fog instantly filled the entire space. have to enjoy this properly. In battle of wits, victory and defeat do not lie in what one gains, but in what one discards. More importantly, one must know how to discard it properly. Even if it is the only strategy capable of drawing the opponent out, if even the most basic condition for victory is lost, then everything will gradually become meaningless. And in this situation, what that monster lost was nothing other than itself. When Luke Gwyn saw the transformation that occurred in an instant in the person before him, his whole body froze, his face filled with disbelief. Because that body, originally thin and small, had now become larger than ever before, and its form had become somewhat monstrous. And what it had gained was the awakening necessary to seize victory. The beginning of delicious feast was on day when sudden rain poured down over the street. The rain powdered down, making an exceptionally pleasing sound. In front of Snake and Turtles little shop, the store was closed. gentle, melodious tune echoed inside that little shop. Such melody truly relaxed the heart. The food and dessert set on the table also made one feel at ease. At that moment, someone was happily playing game on phone. Sitting by the table, Su Ping was enjoying with great interest day where rain and wind intertwined like this. Just then, the small wooden door outside was slowly pushed open. Su Ping turned his head to look and said, "Sorry, we're closing early today." But after seeing clearly who had come, even he felt that he should not have reacted that way in the first place. Lwin had actually appeared here, stepping slowly inside with hint of curiosity. It really does seem that quite lot of people find pleasure in that sort of thing. But even so, do you really think that was already the happiest thing of all? At best, it only ranks fourth or fifth, right? In the end, isn't it just because you had no other choice left? So, you had no choice but to rely on things like this to make yourself feel satisfied. The other person swept his gaze around the little shop and finally could not hold back from speaking. Is that really all there is? Is there no wish you want to fulfill, no conviction you need to protect, no opponent you want to defeat, and no one you want to seize no matter what? The more Lou Gwyn thought about it, the more irritated he became. And he seriously asked once again, "Could it be that there really isn't anything you sincerely want to do? or is it simply just sitting in this little shop and drinking cup of coffee. The person in front of him quickly opened his mouth. almost forgot something important to looked up at the sky outside and said with smile, "It's raining." That matters more than anything else. Hearing those words, Leguin instantly froze, completely unable to understand. But in the end, he had no other choice and could only sigh. Fate is something that was never easy to explain. So, if it still hasn't reached the end. But before he could finish, the man in front of him interrupted him. But didn't already say it? People only go and think too far on their own and then go and everything on their own. Luin looked up at the sky outside and slowly spoke. His expression carrying trace of helplessness. thought it meant had met someone far too special. Fine, then it's nothing. If was deceived, that's my own fault. But honestly, if it had been some other human or some other demon, I'd probably have been so bored that wouldn't even be bothered to swallow them. Still, even setting attractiveness aside for the moment, at least this one does have some ability. At that moment, the little shop was struck by violent tremor, and even the glass door and windows outside began to crack slowly, and even laptop on the table seemed to be affected. Luwin had actually activated his power, as if he were about to begin battle. So, I'll devour you completely, leaving nothing behind, and whatever remains, I'll tame it properly. Tin still sat there calmly without the slightest reaction. And so, the meal was over, and everything returned to the battle before them. The smoke-like magic dispersed and smoothly merged into the monster's body. followed that flow and chased after it. Because am Luwin, the predator, so know this very clearly. But if that's the case, then why why didn't the hideous appearance typical of something drained dry of pleasure appear on this monster? At this moment, Von behind him could no longer continue suppressing his prey. Instead, an indescribable sense of oppression heavily pressed down on him. Leguin stood there and could not help but say, "Destroy it." Hearing those words, Von's expression seemed to change, and the muscles throughout his body were reinforced once again, more powerfully than ever before. Then, just as he was about to tighten his grip on the person before him, he suddenly faltered. fierce light appeared from all directions. In clear space like the sea, that frost power seemed to spread everywhere. Lil Gwyn widened his eyes in shock, unable to believe what was happening before him. At this moment, Tibin had used his own frost power to completely destroy Von's powerful hand at his side. That man's face was so cold that his emotions were almost impossible to read. Divine Beast. Just as the name suggests, it is title for magical beasts that possess divine power. In the east, this name is usually used for the four races known as the four great divine beasts. So, what do these four great races have in common? Their divine power is not simply inherited through bloodline alone. Just as the dragon king can only truly become the azure dragon after inheriting the golden seal and the jade ruy, the other three races also each have their own special conditions that must be fulfilled before they deserve the title of divine beast. That little turtle egg also slowly hatched. And for the Schwan Woo clan, that condition was precisely the snake taming ritual because in essence, they were nothing more than ordinary turtle demons. During the cultivation of in type demonic power, another personality would be born. And only when the turtle personality completely suppressed the snake personality. Could Schwan Wu truly be reborn as divine beast. At that time, Tibin was still very young, sitting intently on large rock reading book. Just then, voice suddenly sounded nearby and drew his attention. What rare sight. young demon leisurely reading book and in place feared by everyone. no less. And the place where he was calmly reading was deep inside Valley of Lost Souls. The one who had just appeared was an elderly man with completely white hair and beard to stood up and immediately bowed respectfully. This monster of the Schwan Wu clan greets Lord Banan, the peninsula's judge. Then he quickly raised his head to look at the person before him. But is there something you need? Banan leisurely replied, just want to see your grandfather. He has designated you as the clan's representative to participate in this grand sacrificial right. That news truly shocked the young man. The man opposite continued stroking his long beard lightly. It seems you were completely unprepared for this or is it that being chosen as candidate for the grand right makes you unhappy hearing this to been truly felt little flustered inside. It's just that I'm very surprised that someone like me would be entrusted with expectations so far beyond my ability. By non murmured softly, expectations beyond your ability. Not yet 20 years old and already at the Tying realm, talent who has awakened Snake. Does that count as expectations set too high? The fact that you can treat Valley of Lost Souls as leisurely place to read is already enough to prove your strength. The youth before him slowly tightened his hands around the book at his side, and the old man's voice rang out again. It's just that have also heard few rumors, saying that although your talent is outstanding, your temperament is far too gentle. No, weak would be the more accurate word. Because of that, for full hundred years, you have still been unable to suppress that snake and have instead always been led around by it. With your talent, you should have long since reached the level of your parents' generation by now. Compared to the expectations everyone places on you, your current achievements are truly pity. Those were your grandfather's sighing words to me before came here. Although that have been before him still looked like young man, he could still feel the weight behind those words. With somewhat awkward expression, he slowly replied, "That is indeed true. myself also feel deeply ashamed. It's just that merely happen to be lucky enough to have better starting point than others. But if we look at the present or even at the future, the others in the clan will definitely surpass me by far. But by Nan's voice sounded again. Aside from your grandfather, this also seems to be the shared opinion of the entire clan. He raised both hands before him, and the killing intent around his body seemed even denser than ever. Tibin was somewhat startled by everything he was sensing because in that instant, his entire body was swiftly transported into the vast reaches of outer space. an innate demon art. Unbelievable. The young man turned his head in shock. At that moment, the person before him had already quickly attacked with both hands and had been almost instinctively unleashed his own power to counterattack. That move was both fierce and fast. So fast that even the other side had no time to react. Seeing this by non instead looked somewhat satisfied. Moon rock seal. No matter how many times see it, still think this is an extremely elegant technique. Another hundred years. No. Perhaps you will soon catch up to your grandfather. see. So, you're the snake from the rumors. That muddle-headed old fool. judge ought to be one who distinguishes right from wrong among demons and maintains order. So, on what grounds can he suddenly use killing move against demon far younger than himself like this? Hearing that, Bonan merely smiled and replied, killing move? For some people, this could indeed be considered real threat. But to you, this was nothing at all, wasn't it? Still, even so, it really is strange. Control of the body is still in the turtle's hands. And when the turtle is the one in control, you're clearly stronger. So why was it the snake who appeared to deal with my attack? The moment he said that, the youth before him was instantly shaken to the core. Banan voiced his own speculation again. Or rather, see the one standing before me right now is the body's true master. Perhaps the turtle is your true nature, Schwan Wu. The person before him involuntarily swallowed because he had already felt that he had been seen through completely. The man before him spoke again. Why? The moment saw your spell technique just now, understood. You're not the kind of person who only shines briefly in childhood. You are true genius. If the snake is the gentle, steady personality you display every day than with your strength, there is no way you would be unable to suppress it. And yet you have bound yourself for decades. In the end, only able to accept the mediocre growth and assessment spoken of by others. Before the old man could finish, the other party quickly cut in. can't do that. By non looked at the youth before him, his gaze seeming to gain trace of puzzlement. To Ben continued, "It's not that can't do it, it's that don't want to. They're called the turtle and the snake. But in truth, we are nothing more than two personalities split off from the same self. And the snake taming ritual you speak of in the end is simply using violence to force the weaker one into submission. The side that becomes the snake will forever lose the right to control the body. Even though it can still clearly perceive this world for its entire life, it can only exist as an echo deep within consciousness, becoming prisoner forever. If that's the case, then how could force something like that onto part of my own body, on my oldest companion, my only brother? As he spoke those words, his body seemed to erupt with an even stronger aura of killing intent than before. And after hearing this, the old man before him seemed somewhat intrigued. So, you have always pretended to be the snake in order to hide your true self because once you were exposed, everyone would know that you weren't the snake to been once again summoned his frost power and pointed it straight ahead. That's right. have always desperately hidden this until now. Though it seems everything is about to be ruined by some crazy old man. But don't forget, you were the one who struck first. Whether you were judge or whatever else, once you unleash killing move, it is no different from declaring war. At the same time as he said that, his whole body was completely wrapped in bone-piercing cold aura. Bonan coldly stared at him. "So now you want to kill me to silence me?" The corner of Tin's lips curled into faint smile as he leisurely replied, "Do have any other choice?" But what he least expected was that the old man cheerfully continued. "In that case, can agree to keep your secret for you. More than that, even have proposal that can help you. Come to the human world for while. become one of my people and handle few matters for me. The problem is in the end they will still die after all. At least before the grand sacrificial ride ends, you will certainly have your safety guaranteed. The moment those words were spoken, the person before him froze, completely unable to believe what he had just heard. What? On some ordinary day of year in that familiar cafe. At this time, the turtle and the snake were still here, still continuing their business. Inside that little room, the moonlight outside slowly shone in, casting gentle streaks of light to slowly pushed the door open and walked in, lightly placing his hand on the tabletop before walking toward the bar, lost in thought. Just then, voice suddenly came from behind him. If he can't sleep, then read book. He quickly turned his head to look over there. From within the mirror, that voice continued to sound. It's the crack of dawn. What are you doing wandering in and out like this? The person over there looked this way and calmly said, "Starting tomorrow, you'll be outside enough." Anyway, hearing that, the other one immediately lowered his head little dejectedly. really can't believe it. This day actually still came. Hearing those words, the other party seriously said, "What's so unbelievable about it? Opening this cafe was your plan from the very beginning. Just in this past year alone, this is the most passion I've seen from you in the last 100 years. You, this was never some miracle. It was the result you built with your own hands. Hearing that, the one opposite immediately replied, "Seriously, all of this was built on the fact that owe you my life." The moment he said that, the snake on the other side instantly grew several degrees colder in expression. The other lowered his voice again. "If it were you, you would definitely have done it much more easily than did. But you still chose to give this chance to me. Just being able to pour my heart into something for period of time is already enough." Immediately after that, another loud slap rang out. Tibin had given himself fierce slap, and it was truly unbelievable. The one on the other side raised hand to touch the injury on his face and said with slight disdain, "This is exactly the problem. Everything else is fine, but this violence of yours really ought to have some limits. For hundred years now, every time forget, you remind me with perfect accuracy. At this point, it's no longer matter of self-esteem. My memory really has problems, doesn't it? Are you goldfish brain or what? The gentle personality inside could not help but stir again. But if not for you, the snake over there sat down calmly. wouldn't even dare dream of this kind of happiness. If it were you, you would definitely do better than me. And what gives you the right to say that? I'm only stronger than you because have the initiative when it comes to switching. And even then, I'm only little stronger than you in spell techniques. If had struggled my way up to the human world with my personality, probably wouldn't even have been able to adapt. So, lift your head for me and have little confidence. No matter what nonsense those people spout, you're far more impressive than am. Everything we have today was built bit by bit by your own hands. So, stop putting on that look like I'm useless and can't do anything. Besides, most importantly, if you're already exhausted enough to collapse from now on, then I'm finished, too. Starting tomorrow, you still have to fight for your life making coffee for me so can go on living comfortably. still have whole pile of things want to play with. But seeing him like that, the one sitting across from him seemed to sink in thought as well. The voice opposite spoke again, there's no need to think that far ahead. Just keep going as before. We just need to live the way we want anyway, only until before the grand ceremony begins. Given the current situation, we no longer need to bow our heads to anyone either. Who knows, maybe some fool will suddenly appear and declare that he wants to inherit the will of the demon ghost king. In any case, from now on, let's just keep moving forward the way we always have. The two of them thrust their fists through the glass wall and touch them together. They look straight into each other's eyes as if bearing an incredibly deep faith. Let's keep it up, brother, just like we always have. The one on the other side finally gave soft response in agreement. The battle at the dragon palace erupted once more fiercer than before. Luwin looked at the scene before him and was completely stunned. And after having both hands utterly crippled, even Von could not believe it. He opened his mouth full of sharp teeth behind him and in the next second bit down viciously like fish on the chopping block. He struggled desperately trying to escape the dark reality before him. His whole body lunged straight forward, launching one final attack. But the youth below had absolutely no intention of dodging. Very quickly, huge explosion occurred. Luwin looked at the scene before him and revealed faintly satisfied smile. Everything behind them had already been completely frozen. Tbin stood there staring straight ahead. The power that erupted this time was truly terrifying. Tbin was somewhat surprised by what he saw before him. see one body with two souls. Everything from before quickly replayed in his mind. So the one who fudging you back then was you judging by this demonic aura. You're the true original self, aren't you? But the youth before him quickly denied it. No. Tobin stood there and answered with utmost seriousness. He isn't fake. The one who was truly false was me. So stop backing away in front of others. Stand tall with your chest out for me and show the confidence that suits you. No matter what other people say, you're me and both of us are swanoo. that youth recalled the earlier conversation between himself and the personality within him and his expression seemed to waver slightly. Luin only felt as if her mind had just gone through massive storm, her whole being dazed as she stared ahead. Right after that, the young man in front of her continued seriously, making small correction. My name is to Ben. am the rightful heir of the Spirit Turtle clan on the Korean Peninsula and also this generation's Huenv Vu. As soon as he finished speaking, Leguin on the other side was instantly little stunned. What exactly was going on here? I'm not too sure either, but this feeling really is more thrilling than imagined. It even makes me not dare to try it so casually again. From beginning to end, he did his utmost to pretend he was not shaken at all. stream of white smoke spurted from his mouth. If not for this little one, might have already fled with my resentment. Very quickly, the surrounding space was covered by that hazy layer of mist to Ben raised his head to look at it, seemingly completely unafraid. But what happened next was truly shocking. At this moment, that mass of white smoke had completely transformed into gigantic monster. Over on Luin's side, she could not help asking, "Pretty cool, right?" This form looks like this little one still retains the image of its previous master, while the power driving it is mine. But according to Deepth then this is an extremely great great demon. As for the details, I'm not very clear either. After hearing those words to Ben on the opposite side also seemed little thoughtful. The great sage equal to heaven. Indeed, great demon someone like me cannot compare with. Then he immediately used powerful technique to mobilize his strength. But even if the great sage equal to heaven were truly standing here at this moment, still do not intend to bow my head to anyone. Hearing those words, the person before him curled the corner of his lips into faint smile. Demon art. At some point, the cloud of smoke created earlier had plucked few hairs from his body. Then he placed them in his hand and gently blew out fresh breath. This move was truly astonishing. Wind strikes the gods. violent whirlwind surged out and blasted away from beginning to end. To Ben only stared coldly straight ahead. But Immediately after, violent explosion quickly erupted inside the cramped dragon palace. The strike even sent everything around it flying when it slammed into that little house. Only few towering broken walls were left. At this moment, Lang Noette could only desperately use her own body to block all the shock waves it produced, and fresh blood splattered everywhere again. Languette sat there, her whole body trembling violently without restraint. Yes, tragedy was unavoidable. That attack landed directly on Gwin Fong. Even counting the effect of the tree roots with that kind of power, this body should have been crushed to pieces dozens of times over long ago. Only his will, together with the power hidden in the monster hammer, had kept this form intact and functioning. However, now that the monster hammer had been undone, the frame that had once prevented collapse was gone. What lay before Lang Noyet's eyes was nothing more than ruined corpse whose very survival was doubtful. Her face quickly darkened and her whole body was completely swallowed by an inescapable fear. What should do? But just then, beam of light quickly appeared ahead. More precisely, an enormous pale blue flame, so dark it was almost black, suddenly ignited fiercely inside the young man's body. Gwin Fong widened his eyes and stared straight ahead. Yet now he had actually recovered his full complete appearance from before. Wh what? Where is this? voice suddenly sounded from behind, drawing his attention. so this is what you originally looked like. The dragon king was actually standing there staring at him suspiciously. Not bad, really. Maybe Tao would like this type better. And the conversation was pulled back to the main point. All right, let's get straight to it. placed reverse scale inside your body. And Gwin Fong stood there in days before the dragon king inside this strange space. Doubt filled his eyes as he thought. Then that means this place. Next. He looked around, confirming his suspicion. This isn't the real world, is it? The dragon king seemed somewhat surprised that he realized it so quickly. You've adapted even faster than expected. Could it be this isn't your first time entering heart realm? Cold, nervous sweat beated on Gwyn Fong's forehead, and he raised hand to wipe it away. yes. entered once before, so guess have tiny bit of experience. With hint of mischief, the dragon king deliberately leaned his face close to Gwyn Fongs, wanting to give him the little fright. Cold, nervous, sweat beated on Gwyn Fong's forehead, and he raised hand to wipe it away. yes, I've entered once before, so guess have tiny bit of experience. With hint of mischief, the dragon king deliberately leaned his face close to Gwyn Fongs, wanting to give him little fright. If had to say it, that place felt little more real than this one. It also felt as though the elements making it up were more complex. dreamlike scene flashed by in an instant. Gwin Fong stood before mysterious palace. That sturdy body was overflowing with killing intent, and those black eyes emitted only terrifying red glow. Behind him, New Yan wore smug smile, as if that appearance was exactly what she wanted. Back in fantastic world of the two of them, the dragon king slowly said in thought. It was probably cast by some very powerful spellcaster. You never mind. understand. don't really understand this kind of spell either. And right now, I'm only remnant of consciousness anyway. He turned his face and looked around, feeling he should not casually voice his thoughts in place like this. But even so, talking in such desolate, empty place still felt rather strange. The dragon king snapped his fingers. Come here. The two of them were brought into another new space complete with tables and chairs, and there were even two glasses of water that looked very refreshing. Gwenfong's gaze was immediately drawn to the glass of water on the table, as if he could not wait to drink it dry at once. The dragon king sat down in wide chair, enjoying everything before him. This is even better than thought. If only my throne were half as comfortable as this. He smiled faintly, as though admitting he was not that powerful either. Human craftsmanship really is impressive when it comes to practicality. They're clearly far above us demons, suddenly brought into new space. And Gwin Fong was still standing there in days, not knowing what to do. So, the dragon king had no choice but to call out to him. What's wrong? Not sitting? Gwenfong stood there and looked at the one who had called him. The other party looked at him, seemingly unable to understand what he was thinking. already dug out the most comfortable chair and the easiest drink to swallow from your memories. Is there still problem in No, nothing. The chair was pulled out, making soft sound in the quiet space. The two of them sat awkwardly facing each other, making the atmosphere even heavier. The dragon king looked at the glass of water as if he wanted to drink it, but still did not. It's just bitter water. Gwyn Fong kept his head lowered, his hands clenched tight, as though desperately gathering the courage to say something. Finally, though he did not lift his head, he still decided to say it about that. killed your son. Is that really all right? The dragon king's gaze turned sharp and cold. If it had only been one-sided ambush, then that would be another matter. But that was battle between demons, perfectly justified, and the other side was also the one who killed your friend. If it were me, would probably want to kill him, too. He set the glass back on the table. Gwyn Fong on the opposite side still did not dare look at him directly. Besides, from the standpoint of the Dragon King, you help me eliminate the leader of the rebellion. On the contrary, should be thanking you. The Dragon King's expression softened, revealing bitter smile. It's just that if speak from the position of father, perhaps failed. Hearing that, Gwyn Fong slowly raised his head. The Dragon King closed his eyes, accepting reality that could no longer be saved. No matter what, this is how feel. So, if you truly meet my real body in the future, there's no need for you to bow your head before me either. Gwen Fong did not quite understand and hurly asked, what do you mean by that?" The dragon king braced hand on the table, leaned slightly forward, and looked at him with an intrigued smile. Do you remember what happened last night? When you fought Tao, your consciousness was no longer clear, and after that, you immediately charged straight at me. The scene from last night resurfaced in his mind. At that time, Fong's whole body was wrapped in dark red bandages, and he wore terrifying mask on his face as he charged decisively toward the Dragon King. After that battle, Nwin Fong lay beside the Dragon King, covered in injuries. Seeing him like that, the Dragon King could not bear to just leave him alone. Honestly, your condition at the time was extremely serious. If had just ignored it, you might still have recovered on your own eventually, since you were demon after all. glowing stone was put into his mouth by the dragon king. The light radiating from that stone seemed to announce that it possessed the power to save his life. After all, the way you're now is something both my daughter and bear responsibility for. So, removed reverse scale and let you swallow it. What you're seeing before you now is kind of split body form from that reverse scale. Back into real space, Gwyn Fong asked in shock, "What is reverse scale?" The dragon king smiled smugly. You can think of it as one of the few rare reverse scales could grow in my whole life. It's not that important. Just think of it as my sharing part of my life with you. He sat there calmly, treating such precious thing as nothing more than moment of goodwill born of softened heart. Normally, this was something passed only to successor or to an extremely treasured benefactor and only after careful consideration. But with you, simply regarded it as bit of goodwill on passing impulse. Hearing this, Gwenfong's face immediately turned pale, filled with horror. Seeing that, the dragon king reassured him. So, you don't need to put on such grave expression. He sighed, then continued with his thoughts. In any case, your body will recover. That thing is called peerless, miraculous medicine for reason. This may sound little strange. Even though I've already given it to you, still want. Though he had no intention of forcing him, it was obvious the dragon king still wanted something in return for saving his life. You should at least pay some price for that reverse scale. Gwen Fong understood at once and immediately went along with the one who had saved his life. Alight, you saved my life. If there is anything can do, will definitely do my utmost. It's nothing major. The dragon king calmly interlaced his fingers and made request no one could have expected. Kill my son for me. Gwyn Fong's eyes widened, shocked by the words from the person opposite him. He was little confused and confirmed whether he had understood correctly. Wait, you mean you still have another son? The dragon king understood what he was thinking and replied indifferently. What are you thinking? can't blame you for misunderstanding. After all, that brat already died once. So, if he ends up dying by your hand, there won't be any problem. In the depths of the sea, ruined city appeared along with shadow with horns growing from its head. In the dim space, only pair of pale white eyes could be seen. Unfortunately, it's not like that. Even deeper down was mysterious room, and blue light floated in madare. young girl quietly sat beside Gwyn Fong, looking at that strange light. It was Lang No. Yet, her eyes suddenly reened, and she gently reached out to touch the blue glow radiating from Gwyn Fong's body. The light did not seem to harm her. It looked like fire, yet there was no burning sensation. It was an extremely dense aura, not demonic power. That thing was radiating stronger and stronger power, and the light was becoming more and more dazzling. Gwin Fong's demonic power was gradually recovering. Originally, this was good thing. But whose aura was this? Langoi yet once again reached her hand into that light, but this time was different. She immediately recoiled in instinctive fear. power far beyond the ordinary suddenly hurled her backward. That light flared more and more violently. All five of Lang Noyett's fingers were burned raw, covered in red abrasions that oozed blood. In an instant, blazing heat suddenly surged up as if striking directly at Instinct itself. Hugging her hands to her chest, she stared at Inguin Fong in bewilderment. Though she could not completely understand it to Lang Noi yet, there was no longer any doubt about the current situation. Blue flames rose from Gwyn Fong's body as he lay on the ground and dazzling light engulfed the entire dark room. Gwin Fong was recovering, but at the same time, he was completely unable to move. Lango yet turned her head to look toward the door and could not help but stay on guard. Anything could attack her at any moment. The walls and windows had now been blasted open into huge gap wide enough for several people to pass through, exposing the silent night outside. Faced with the situation before her, she bit her lip uneasily. She could not do anything at all. Clearly, she was demon. Yet, Lang Noyat's power had still not reached spirit rank. This could not really be blamed on her either. The bizarre divine beast realm was not something just anyone could reach because even theqi rank, the initial threshold of that realm, was already level ordinary demons could not attain. Among the ranks of divine beasts, there were three especially representative figures, all imposing and awe inspiring. Each carrying chilling aura and naturally possessing unfathomable power, innate bloodline, talent and aptitude, the ability to use demon arts and one's level of mastery, plus the most important thing of all, fierce longing for the experience of brushing against death. Only when all of these came together could miracle occur. young demon could step in his spirit rank in less than hundred years. Lang noi yet stood there unwillingly looking out through the shattered wall. She was not someone capable of creating that kind of miracle. Her gaze suddenly fixed on spot below. It was mass of black slime with countless horrifying eyes appearing across its surface. She had absolutely no way to resist whatever was lurking below, and she herself knew this very well. Then Lang Noette dropped to her knees as if everything had collapsed. Was she really such useless person? In that pitch black night, she flew out as if searching for everything she longed for. Dark black feathers drifted down slowly, and the anxiety on Lang Noyette's face seemed to foretell an illomen. Even so, what made her beat her wings and rise into the air was not courage, but pain. Memories surged up in her heart again, and the scene of Nuin Fong rushing over in concern for New Year before her eyes. Back then, if only could have helped, too. New Yin collapsed from exhaustion, able to rely only on Gwyn Fong to support her body. If at that time hadn't used my lack of ability as an excuse, and had tried to do something, then now don't want to be like that again. Thinking of those images, tears streamed down Lang Noyat's cheeks. She regretted it and she blamed herself, too. hate this. She was determined to fly far away to place where she could be useful to do anything at all that might save everyone. Whether it was my brother or Gwin Fong, will not stand by and watch them get hurt again, even if have to die for it. shadow appeared in the middle of the wide courtyard as if waiting for something. Trinvu raised his head and looked over coldly, that face frosty as ice without the slightest emotion. When Lang Noette arrived, she happened to see Trinvu. Trinvu opened his mouth, revealing strange sharp teeth inside, saliva dripping non-stop as if he wanted to devour his prey alive. Languyt's eyes instantly turned resolute as well. She unleashed thousands upon thousands of sharp blades in succession, aiming straight downward. Ancient demon art, wind wings. Those blades shot toward Trinvu at top speed, and in the blink of an eye turned into huge explosion, sending smoke, dust, and debris flying everywhere. At that same moment, Lang Noette descended to the ground, her wings slowly folding in. Suddenly, the smoke rising from the explosion turned into spiraling streams and shot up into the sky. It was Trinvu. He had escaped those blades and charged straight upward. His very identity itself was already something bizarre. There was not trace of emotion in Tren Vuess's eyes, nor had the danger just now caused the slightest change in him. For some people, it was glory, divine privilege. Black wings were revealed, and the ghost mask on Tren Vuet's face gradually appeared as well. But for others, it was chain they wished to escape for their entire lives. At last, Lang Noette transformed into black crow, her eyes glowing violet and filled with killing intent. The three-legged crow was the bloodline flowing through Lang Noette's veins and at the same time the chain that bound her. The scene shifted elsewhere to beautiful afternoon landscape, quiet and serene. Inside small pavilion in that area, two figures appeared, conversing slowly. Cosmetics and snacks were scattered all over the place. Nuian pressed her lips into line in slight disgust, clearly not happy at all. She held the phone in her hand and carefully swiped few times. So, this was what humans called smartphone addiction. The young girl sat there studying the phone with intense concentration, which was rather surprising. Judging by appearances alone, it really was quite exquisitely made. But did it really need to be this delicate? Her eyesight wasn't that much better than anyone else's. So, why do they have to cram text and it is such tiny piece of glass? Lingu sat there and gave an awkward laugh when she heard that. it's this small, so it's convenient to carry around with you, right? The girl sitting there looked little surprised, Holding the phone, the girl across from her continued, "Seriously, it's really strange. It can transmit voices over long distances, store images and sound, and even perform complicated calculations." If so many troublesome functions can be stuffed into such tiny machine, then why can't it be used to hold few basic objects instead? Hearing that, Ling, you felt genuinely awkward because the direction of human technology and demon arts had always been different to begin with. In any case, Ruan, you'll just have to get used to it little by little. These days, without phone, living in human world is absolutely impossible. But before she could finish speaking, what she saw in front of her left her stunned. Ren had only applied the slightest bit of force, and the phone in her hand cracked into two pieces. What is this thing? Even she herself couldn't believe it at all. Could it really be this fragile? Lingu sitting across from her felt like she was on the verge of collapsing. iPhone that was new color finally worked up the determination to replace my old one with seeing her like that. Rian also seemed extremely embarrassed. In the end, Ling, you could only let out few weary sigh. Forget it. It's fine. She picked up her tiny phone now completely shattered and felt like crying without tears. Remember this, Ruan. Things in human world are fragile to begin with. And that's even more true for powerful demons like you. If you really want to live in human world, you absolutely have to pay attention to this. Hearing those words, the girl sitting in front of her looked deeply embarrassed indeed. know already. Then Ruian's gaze quickly changed, fixing itself straight ahead. It's just that judging from that old man's tone, I'm probably still not allowed to go out for while. Lingu also seemed somewhat helpless about this. Could it be because you failed the exam for blending in with humans? Sitting there, Rian replied with obvious disdain, you make it sound like failed because I'm too incompetent. They didn't even let me take the exam in the first place. So, what was supposed to do? The more Rian spoke, the more annoyed she became. So, if you haven't come of age yet, you can't go down to the human world. That's ridiculous. If at least the standard were clearly defined, could barely accept it. But if it were my older brother, it'd be different story, right? running errands for that old man. And he's even the eldest son of the Schwan Woo clan. Their topic shifted again. But what exactly does Sue Ping count for? He's not really that much stronger than me, is he? He probably causes even more trouble than do, and yet hasn't even been living quite freely in the human world all these years. Lingu thought for moment, then replied calmly, "But brother Su Ping has never dropped and broken my phone." When she said that, Ling Yu's expression really did look little mournful. Ruan smiled, though it looked somewhat awkward. Sorry. If can get out this time, I'll definitely buy you new one as compensation. As if suddenly remembering something, her eyes fixed straight ahead. All right. Honestly speaking, are those people still following you lately? They still refused to let this go. Hearing that question, Lingu's body stiffened slightly. After moment, she slowly replied in somewhat unusual tone, "No, everything's fine now." The person sitting across from her quickly sensed that something was wrong and immediately retorted. Last time you also said you were fine and in the end nothing was fine at all. If it's really like that, then this time you absolutely have to tell that person. Sitting opposite her with an extremely serious expression. Ruin continued, "He will definitely handle everything personally. mean it. Who doesn't know now that you're the judge's envoy? If anyone dares to coersse you, then that's no different from openly provoking Meord's authority." Wasn't that also why Lord Judge gave you the position of envoy in the first place? Lingu sat there in silence, not saying another word at all? And in truth, that sort of reaction from her was perfectly normal. After all, Ling Yu's father really was the kind of demon capable of doing such things. The three-legged crow, don't know much about its true origins. only know that it is one of the oldest demon clans on this peninsula, divine beast among divine beasts. Even the four gods, white tiger, schwanu, vermilion bird, if judged by the depth of their history, are utterly incomparable to it. But in every era, only two people can inherit the pure bloodline of the three-legged crow, father and child. In other words, in each generation, there is only one current three-legged crow and one successor. The one who inherits that bloodline is called the golden crow king, the sovereign who rules the skies of the demon world on this peninsula. That's right. My father is the golden crow king of this era. Though call him father, there's never been even the slightest trace of familial affection between us. To be more direct, have never even seen that man's face. My mother was only an ordinary palace maid, ordinary to the point of being utterly unremarkable. Not principal wife, not even concubine. One night, she happened to catch the king's eye, and was born from that brief moment of intimacy. Perhaps that was exactly why she was expelled from the royal palace. lowly demon like magpie carrying the bloodline of the Golden Crow King. Wasn't that already grave enough crime? Up until her dying moment, my mother always told me that if my father ever met me, he would surely be happy. But never believed those words. The only reason he didn't know existed was because he had never cared in the first place. If he were demon with any feeling or loyalty at all, then even if it had been for just one night, he could never have watched my mother be cast out like that and remained indifferent. never hoped to be acknowledged by that bloodline. Nor did ever think of becoming member of that clan. At least not before learned that thing. too inherited the power of the three-legged crow. At this moment, the beautiful wings on her body were radiating dazzling, blinding light. After transforming into new form, Jang Yu bared his sharp fangs and charged violently forward. Ling Yu stood there completely fearless. As if she had long been prepared for great battle, using the advantage of her wings to rise into the air. She swiftly dodged her opponent's attack while at the same time launching powerful light strike. The man below widened his eyes at the sight, looking somewhat surprised. Ling Yu's innate demon art, wind wings, was the demon art she inherited from her mother, the magpie demon. While flying, it could store wind within her feathers, preserve the air currents she encountered, and then release them all in an instant. Though it consumed very little demon power, its effect was extraordinarily powerful. At that moment, countless arrows shot straight ahead, triggering massive explosion. But everything had its downside. That very power was also its limit. Storing wind within her feathers also meant she could only use the amount of wind she had already stored. Once that wind ran out, it also meant her strength was exhausted. If judged solely by her mother's bloodline, such limit for an ordinary magpie demon would not be surprising at all. But Ling was doing it on purpose. In truth, she had always been suppressing the power hidden deep within her body. What her ability could store was not only wind, but something else as well, her innate demon art. At that moment, she rapidly unleashed gigantic beam of light that shot straight forward. This move was called Golden Crow light prison. If the four gods represented east, west, south, and north, then the three-legged crow was the symbol of the sun, the demon that could manipulate solar energy. Lingu's feathers could absorb power from the sun, source of energy far beyond all things on Earth. She drew strength from that mighty origin, and stored it away. And the intensity of that power was fundamentally beyond comparison with any ordinary demon art. At this moment, even Jang Yu's enormous head on the opposite side was blasted apart completely. And on Ling Yu's side, she also seemed somewhat exhausted, unable to stop herself from gasping few times. But in the next instant, strange burst of laughter reached her ears, and astonishment appeared on her face. The monster opposite her had opened its mouth in an excited grin. That smile even carried few traces of horror. Lingui was completely stunned. The thing's entire body was twisting continuously, looking terrifying beyond measure. Ling, you could only desperately condense another beam of light, preparing to launch another attack forward. But when monster opposite saw this, it wasn't flustered in the slightest, as if it had also long been ready to unleash its next move, powerful beam of light shot straight ahead. And at this moment, Jung Yu showed not the slightest hesitation. On the contrary, he met head-on. The two moves collided, instantly causing tremendous explosion. Ling Yu, locked in struggle against it, was clearly beginning to panic. While the madman before her, was still preparing his next round of attacks. Facing an enemy like this, fear had already begun to arise in Ling Yu's heart. Golden Crow Light Prison was divine class demon art. Only demons of the three-legged crow lineage could use it. But with Ling Yu's current level, she was still far from truly mastering it. The price of using it was the pain accumulating little by little within her body. At this moment, Lingu could only fire few small light arrows forward. Several halos exploded one after another in the air. The man opposite her showed no fear at all, continuously launching counterattacks. Lingu truly had fallen into extreme panic in the face of him. just little longer. She only had to hold on little longer. But at that exact moment, all the strength in her body was completely spent. She could no longer beat her wings and fell straight down to the ground below in exhaustion. Her vision grew blurriier and blurriier. This small girl no longer had any way to resist the overwhelming power on the other side. Seeing this, Jung Yu seemed somewhat delighted, and at that moment, figure suddenly appeared behind her. Rest. This is enough. You did very well, Ling. continue. Yuan Foam appeared there catching the small girl in his arms and said coldly, "Leave that thing to me. No matter what happens, will definitely bring all of this to an end." The scene shifted elsewhere. The cup of water on the table was slowly melting away. The dragon king sat there, and the moment he heard those words, his expression immediately changed. This had already far exceeded imagination. Yuan Fong asked in an extremely serious voice, "Just why did it turn out like this? It's too strange." No, should say it's completely unreasonable. The dragon king stared at the bowl of mint chocolate ice cream in front of him, his heart full of bewilderment. How could such thing possibly exist in this world? With curious expression, he lightly touched the ice cream in front of him. Then, as if preparing to swallow poison, he quickly put it into his mouth. After his expression changed several times in succession, he finally said slowly, "Sweetness and coolness intertwine into kind of harmony, but they are completely incompatible and half of humanity likes this stuff. Could it be that have misunderstood the race known as humans? Even you on phone was genuinely little dumbfounded at this point in the conversation." Your majesty, what exactly was the thing you were only halfway through saying just now? Hearing that, the other party immediately replied seriously, "All right," he thought for moment before continuing solemnly. "I'll go on." "Of all the foods on land, this is the one that has always made me the most curious. With other things, even if haven't tasted them, can still imagine at least part of the flavor. But this dish is completely different. In any case, I'm idle with nothing to do, so might as well finish talking about this sooner rather than later and get it over with." But your body is already deteriorated to this extent. In any case, time flows very slowly here. His gaze turned straight toward him as if examining something, right? was just talking about my son, wasn't The thing that swallowed my son was patch of darkness. You must have vaguely guessed that already. So, the problem lies here. That thing is gluttony. creature that devours everything and can fully digest everything it eats, turning it into part of its own body. Thinking about it carefully, this could perhaps be considered blessing in disguise. When was young, once took part in the campaign to exterminate the previous generation's gluttony. The moment he said that, Yuan Phone was immediately startled. The expression in the man's eyes changed once more. And then he continued, "Back then, gluttony had grown so large that it was utterly incomparable to anything you have ever seen. It had devoured tens of thousands of demons and gods and was so powerful that forget single individual. Even if the entire demon kingdom had joined forces, it still could not have been destroyed. If not for stroke of good fortune, would probably have died miserably long ago. Hearing that, Yuanfang's expression changed at once. You mean that by chance you found its weakness or way to counter it? The dragon king sat there and let out calm sigh without answering. No, if were to explain in detail, it would take very long time, but it was not an accident. It was inevitable. The conclusion is that it will destroy itself. Hearing that, Yuan phone looked utterly baffled, unable to understand it all. The man opposite him continued, "The benefit demons gain from eating humans or other demons is the strengthening of their demon power and physique." That sounds reasonable enough, but eating highle demon does not mean you can obtain all of its strength. For example, if you eat an entire tuna or whole cow, that doesn't mean you gain their abilities, right? Yuan phone replied at once. If you put it that way, then understand. The other man said, "But gluttony is different. It absorbs everything it eats without any loss. Is not only its appetite, even its stomach runs contrary to the laws of nature. That is precisely why gluttony is true monster." Hearing those words, Yuan phone calmly pressed on, "If that's the case, then this only sounds like an advantage. Why would it instead lead to self-destruction?" But at that moment, he quickly realized that something was off. The man opposite him continued, "That's right. What gluttony devours is not only demon power and flesh, but also the other party's memories, and not merely memories existing as information, but also the experiences and instincts engraved into the body. In other words, that creature's very sense of self is also absorbed in its entirety. According to historical records, every generation of gluttony simultaneously possessed this same advantage and weakness. The more strong beings it devoured, the more demon power and strength it absorbed, and the same was true of memories. At glance, it seemed as though it would become invincible. But when certain point was reached, those scattered cells would spiral out of control. In the end, even its own body would be strangled apart, leading to destruction. And that patch of darkness had developed abnormally quickly ever since it was born to the point that even its own true self had not yet had time to fully form. That too became one of the reasons Yuan Fong thought it over carefully. So that's how it is. But this weakness probably hasn't truly taken effect yet, has it? For its selves to split apart and collapse, it would have to devour massive number of humans or demons first. On the other side, the Dragon King immediately picked up the small spoon and scooped up mouthful of ice cream. That's right. Compared to the previous generation, the current gluttony is still only in its juvenile form. It is far from the point of collapse. Not to mention that the number of cells it has devoured up to now is still limited. The fact that it can still maintain complete human form is enough to prove that has never truly absorbed any self-p powerful enough to overwhelm its own. And yet such gluttony my son has absorbed itself far too fierce. One far beyond its current capacity to digest. Do you understand now? Standing there, Yuon foam still seemed somewhat confused. The man spoke again. What you are about to face is not only gluttony but also what remains of me. the self that fused with it and became part of it. At this moment, Yuan Fong held the small girl tightly in his arms and cautiously raised his eyes toward the man in front of him. Just from facing him, he could already clearly sense the dangerous aura emanating from the man's body. Yuan Fong stared straight ahead, his eyes full of vigilance. Whether what the Dragon King said was true or not, this opponent really was terrifying beyond belief. That horrifying demon power was unlike anything he had ever encountered before. To be honest, the only thing he wanted to do right now was turn around and run immediately. This was the first time in his life that he had truly felt such unprecedented dread. But when he lowered his head and looked at the young girl in his arms, sharp pain still surged in his heart. Her whole body was covered in cracks, and even her complexion had changed as though she were enduring unimaginable agony. At the very least, he had to get Lingu away first. The man on the other side spoke. Don't worry, you can set that child down behind you. If you're uneasy, take her somewhere safe. I'll wait for you. Seeing that attitude from him, Yuanfong truly could not understand at all. In that brief, hazy instant, he seemed to see once more the figure of that proud crown prince from long ago, staring straight this way. don't want you getting distracted in the next battle because you're worried about your companion and then being unable to bring out your true strength. absolutely do not want to see that happen. The young man's gaze remained fixed ahead as if there was still hesitation in his heart. Deep within the distant dragon palace, it seemed he had already arranged for that young girl to rest. Her small body lay on the enormous bed, looking lonely and helpless. Langu was breathing heavily, exhausted to the point of collapse. and Yuan Fong had been looking that way the entire time, naturally filled with worry for her. At that moment, the person before him suddenly spoke, pulling him back to reality. Is that enough? If you think that distance still isn't safe enough, can give you little more time. But Yuan phone quickly cast aside all distracting thoughts, facing the other party headon, ready to enter battle at any moment. This is enough. Even if took Lingu even farther away, if can't defeat you, it would still be meaningless. Hearing this, the madman opposite him became even more excited instead. Exactly. Because had already planned to devour everything here, including you. only hope the process of this grand feast will be entertaining enough. From beginning to end, you foam faced him with an extremely serious expression, but he still could not help speaking up. Devour? Wasn't this place where you intended to launch your rebellion and seize control? Hearing that, the monster opposite him immediately changed expression. so it seems you already know what happened to us. That makes sense. The knowledge left behind by Tan in the previous life still remains among the monsters on the surface. So that's nothing strange. That mocking voice continued. To me, this was once place was bound to protect and lead. Even now that share this body with another, that has never changed. But after saying those words, Yuan Fong instead became even more guarded. The other party continued, "But now feel that the way pursued that goal was truly too selfish. No matter how righteous my will may be, ordering others to consciously obey it can never be called justice." true king should lead all those willing to act for his will. So that from the depths of their hearts, they share blessings and burdens and advance toward the same goal. And that is what know what we can truly do now. Hearing that, Yuan phone was indeed somewhat stunned. The twisted, deformed Jung Yu on the other side curled his lips into an extremely sinister smile. will devour everything so that all existence shares single will and single heart within this body. First the creatures in the dragon palace, then the humans and monsters on the surface. In the end, even this entire world will truly become something inside my belly. Faced with those words, Yuan Foam finally could not hold back any longer and charged straight forward with punch. There was no point talking to someone who only spouted nonsense and could not be reasoned with at all. That man's face had been savage and terrifying from start to finish. Yet through that smile, one could still make out trace of anticipation for this battle. At that moment, Yuan Foam clenched his fist and struck fiercely forward. The monster saw this yet showed no fear at all. fierce beam of light shot straight toward it without mercy. This move was called mountainbreaking armor. It was ghost treasure Yuan Fang's group had obtained from the judge, capable of helping its user release demon power and thereby launch longrange attacks. The power of this strike was enough to blow away everything in front of it. But it was definitely not the ideal fighting style for him. Back then, the Dragon King had told him this. close combat monster like you would basically be committing suicide if you fought Tan in hand-to-hand combat. If that mouth touches you even once, it's over. Its devouring isn't physical attack, but an absolute phenomenon that cannot be resisted. That mouth can grow or shrink at will, and even its whole body's form can freely change. Is monster by nature. Perhaps this advice sounds little irresponsible, but this is the first rule. Attack from as far away as possible. At this moment, Yuanfang's expression was incomparably serious as he punched toward the other side. The move very quickly turned into powerful blow, even stirring up terrifying giant vortex. However, before that force could even reach the other party, it was blocked and deflected away. Jang Yu stood there coldly staring straight ahead. Sigh. No, should say I'm rather disappointed. The strategy isn't wrong, but the power is far too weak. If this is all you've got, then you might as well. Before he could finish, he himself realized something was wrong. Because the young man opposite him was still standing there firmly. Only then did he realize that the previous move had merely been faint. He had not even sensed the slightest trace of demonic aura and had even found the others exaggerated preparatory stance laughable. Before he could think through the reason, Yuan Fong had already quickly launched an even stronger attack. With both hands pointed straight forward, he condensed gigantic sphere, and monster finally lost its composure. Almost at the same moment, it also unleashed powerful attack at once. In the end, the function of mountain-breaking armor was merely to allow someone to carry out long-range attacks. In terms of efficiency, compared to the amount of demonic arts consumed, it was far inferior to any demonic technique Yuanfong had ever used before. But at this moment, hidden inside Yuan Fang's body was dragon scale, one of the peerless spiritual medicines held in the highest regard. Facing the violent vortex before him, he seemed prepared to withstand it at any time. And now, at this very moment, he had fully digested it. The demon power this young man possessed had now exceeded the category of monsters. It belonged to dragons. The amount of demonic power and release output possessed by the race permitted to rule the seas. One, he'd only feel it once to grasp it. Yuan Fo clenched his fist and smashed it viciously forward. All that remained was to pour everything into that decisive finishing blow that would determine victory or defeat. Jang Yu, facing the young man opposite him, was completely stunned, utterly unable to believe it. The move very quickly triggered an extremely violent explosive shock wave. massive explosion appeared in the middle of that vast courtyard in an instant. even spreading throughout the dragon palace. The grass and vegetation here seemed to be completely blown away. The entire dragon palace felt violent tremor, and even the water above was no longer calm. In the blink of an eye, everything began to collapse, and amid the ruins, something appeared. man stepped out from within. Yuan foam let out weary breath. At this moment, he had already prepared himself to welcome the next battle. On the other side, there was still gigantic deep pit left behind. The power of that strike far surpassed the greatest firepower he had been able to produce before. Logically speaking, Yuan Fang's demon power pearl should have been nearly completely exhausted by now. Yet, the strength within it still remained abnormally abundant. Instead, it was his own body that had to bear the damage. The burden placed on his body was even heavier than he had imagined. Both hands trembled uncontrollably, wave after wave, almost no different from bearing the load of the t-fold soul cleansing strike. Yuanfong suddenly realized that something about the situation before him was wrong, because behind that enormous pit, there was still figure standing there. Jang Yu had remained standing there the entire time, an eerie smile hanging from the corner of his mouth. Almost instinctively, Yuan Fong stepped back in alarm. That man's eyes were still terrifying to the extreme. Then he used his hand to activate something else. That finger seemed about to make some strange gesture. Yuanfong stood there remaining on high alert from beginning to end. He recalled what the dragon king had said before. Remember this well. That brat probably got another reverse scale for my true body. Of course, my true body would never let him obtain reverse scale so easily. So even now, he surely still hasn't fully digested that power. But if he completely absorbs the reverse scale, then no matter what you do, you won't be able to defeat him. The problem is that thing is now inside the belly wear tan and that brat coexist. That fellow's ability is to digest everything and make it his own. By now, he may already have completely absorbed the power of the reverse scale. Perhaps whatever that brat can do after absorbing the reverse scale, Tan can do as well. Thinking of this really makes one despair. already sealed to the point that close combat was impossible and now he still had to face this kind of monster. Yuan phone could only remain silent. The other party's hands moved again as if revealing the thoughts formed after long period of contemplation. If you feel this is impossible, you can also run. I'm not all that noble either, but don't want you to trade away your life. Of course, if you do have that ability, then that's another matter. Yuan Fong stood there silent the entire time. moment later, he finally spoke again as if wanting to say something. But the person opposite quickly responded, know. Even if hadn't said any of this, you would still definitely have come to fight Tan. One look is enough to know that thing absolutely cannot be allowed to leave for the outside world. But even without you, there is still the final fortress. So don't think you absolutely have to risk your life." Yuanfong sat there, and hearing those words, he could not help feeling puzzled. The final fortress? They had once had very long conversation. What the dragon king said truly shocked Yuan Fong to an unbelievable degree. When he heard those things, he simply could not imagine it. So startled was he that he jumped to his feet and stared fixably at the other party. And the man on the other side had remained extremely calm from beginning to end. Yuan Fo gritted his teeth, silently making up his mind. No matter what happened, he had to completely destroy him. here back in present Jean Yu seemed to suddenly remember something and asked all right now shouldn't be the one taking the initiative to approach you on phone meanwhile was cautiously analyzing the situation that strike just now still wasn't enough though his power was more than ample the burden it placed on his body was also immense and its efficiency was unbelievably low importantly the other side had enough ability to withstand that blow if he kept meeting force with force like this, then before he could inflict any real damage, his body would probably reach its limit first. Even though he possessed an enormous amount of demonic power, his current body and demonic arts were still not enough to release all of that power completely. And to break through this limit, the method this young man thought of at this moment was, he slightly clenched both hands in fists. And it seemed that powerful magic formation had already formed in front of him. that was using the demonic art the other party was using. When Jung Yu on the other side saw this, he could not believe it at all. Mountain-breaking armor and demon hammer struck out at the same time in an instant. Ghostpiercing flash. burst of intense light with astonishing power shot straight ahead, unleashing ultimate destructive force. Jade Dragon. Normally, when the dragon race wanted to unleash strike of extreme firepower, they would compress their own demonic power into single point. They could do this because of the innate characteristics of their demonic power. While using demonic power the way dragons do was basically impossible. If it was only matter of creating demon hammer with properties close to dragon demonic power, then it was by no means impossible. After divine strike, this was the second ultimate technique created by Yuanfong himself. At this moment, that beam of light swept past the monster's whole body at astonishing speed. Jung Yu seemed somewhat flustered, and that in itself was the clearest possible answer. This move could not be blocked head-on at all. The other party only needed to shift slightly to completely evade it. But he suddenly realized that something about the current situation was wrong because the young man before him had completely vanished. Almost instinctively, he immediately looked up into the sky. Then he saw the young man's figure preparing to descend from above at astonishing speed. At that moment, Yuan Fo clenched his fist and charged straight down, carrying all of his inner strength. Very quickly, he unleashed blow powerful enough to affect even the surrounding space. Donji and immediately retreated backward. That attack had indeed thrown him somewhat off balance. But what happened next was even harder for him to believe because that ray of light grew brighter and brighter, and in the blink of an eye, its power seemed to increase by several more degrees. On the other side, Yuan Fong stared straight ahead with fearsome expression. The little horn on his head had appeared, and his signature purple pupils emerged at the same time. ghost-piercing flash. The power he erupted with even threw that monster in panic for several seconds. portion of its body was quickly blasted away in shock. At last, Yuan Fong landed on the ground with his powerful force. He did not give his opponent even half chance to catch his breath and very quickly threw another even heavier punch forward. When Jungyu saw part of his body blown apart, he also seemed bit stunned. gigantic and powerful beam of light was charging straight at him. based on the principle of recreating Jragon with the demon hammer. But if that were all, it would merely be simple imitation of what the other party had done. Right now, however, this young man's goal was not imitation, but surpassing his opponent, precisely because this was something even the dragon race could not do. This move also possessed special ability. Faced with the enormous beam of light shooting directly toward him, Jungyu seemed somewhat uncertain as well. In that moment, he clearly saw the beams of light flashing endlessly before his eyes. This move was called ghostpiercing flash barrage. Its basic principle was still the same as Jragon. Compress demonic power and then fire it out. But the difference was that inside the projectile being fired with hidden second layer compression structure, third layer compression structure, and so on. As long as they detonated at staggered times, they could create complex, bizarre trajectories while simultaneously expanding the area of attack. That fierce beam of light shot straight ahead as if it had undergone countless calculations. And Jung Yu, standing there also seemed to realize that something about the current situation was wrong. The corners of his lips lifted into faint smile as he glanced to the side. That nearly perfect trajectory had to be faint because in situation where the target could not be directly seen, it would be impossible to control and aim with such precision. The true objective was probably large-scale explosion, at least twice the range of the one before. That beam of light was truly too powerful. Facing it, Jungyu also seemed somewhat astonished. At the same time, he deployed another circle of his own, preparing to counterattack. Just how powerful will it be? How interesting. But just then, Yuan Fong appeared behind him, gathering momentum to throw punch. Not interesting at all. The man had never expected Yuan Fong to appear behind him. Yuan Fong clenched his fist, ready to smash straight into the opponent at any moment. huge explosion rapidly blossomed before his eyes, dazzling to an astonishing degree. The strike Yuan Fong had just unleashed was indeed enough to strike terror into anyone. And now violent beam of light had already appeared right before them. Yuanfang's gaze was icy without the slightest trace of fear. The shock wave erupting from that attack truly affected the surrounding environment because the entire body of that monster had by now shattered into countless fragments. Yuan Fong saw with his own eyes the opponent's entire body being completely crushed. But at this moment, those fragments seem to possess consciousness, beginning to twitch and tremble in waves. The brain, the heart, and the lower abdomen, where the demon power jade would normally be, were the three fatal weak points. Even for monsters, once all three were destroyed at the same time, they could not possibly recover in short time. Yet, the demonic power Yuan Fong sensed had not weakened in the slightest. He seemed somewhat shaken by everything he was seeing before him because that malformed body over there was still writhing continuously in bizarre way. Yuan Fo gave the other party no chance to recover and immediately unleashed another move forward. But when faced with this attack, he saw Tan's dark shadowy form slowly emerge. That move was like sharp arrow shooting straight toward the original target it had locked onto. Right after that, massive explosion occurred and everything around them seemed leveled. But faced with this sight, Yuan Fong simply could not believe it because that monster had actually transformed into an extremely bizarre posture with its long tongue and several sharp fangs constantly protruding, looking utterly horrifying. At that sight, Yuan Fang's heart jolted. It hadn't blocked the attack. It had vanished as though it had been sucked inside. From the opposite side, an incomparably terrifying voice suddenly rang out. Hard to digest indeed. As expected, not everything tastes good, but suppose was lucky. My head didn't take the hit headon. The man over there was slowly restoring his entire body, looking no different from before. Even the horn on his head had been perfectly regenerated. That man's gaze turned incredibly eerie, his voice ice cold as he stared straight at the boy opposite him. It's thanks to you that discovered can do something like this, too. At this moment, Jang Yu had already returned to his original appearance. have to admit, you really are delicious. But if really devour you completely and leave nothing behind, it would feel bit wasteful. Yuan Fong gave his opponent no chance to keep babbling. He quickly unleashed one powerful move after another, attacking straight ahead. But Jungy showed no fear at all in the face of all this. The corners of his lips even curled into sinister smile. At that moment, long tongues and bizarre teeth appeared on both of his hands again. They slowly swelled, turning into gigantic mouth, as if it wanted to swallow everything whole. Those fangs looked as though they could easily absorb anything. Jang Yu seemed somewhat startled by all this because that move had actually sliced off part of his arm. But things were far from over so simply. Looking at the situation before him, he could hardly believe it because the speed Yuan Fong erupted with at this moment was truly terrifying. The boy on the other side clenched his fist and stared straight ahead. huge current of black lightning coiled around his hand. Jang Yu seemed somewhat flustered in the face of that power. Yuanfangs footsteps suddenly came to halt. Then he blasted massive force forward, instantly causing the other man's expression to change drastically. The next moment, the two remaining arms of that man were also completely severed. Yuan Fo muttered softly, as if thinking something through. I'm more or less understand now. That mouth definitely isn't something you can create as many of as you want it will. Although its size and shape can change quite flexibly each time it opens, it can only open one mouth. That's exactly why it couldn't completely deal with my attack just now. Both of Jingy Yu's arms have been cut off. Yet, he still charged straight ahead without the slightest hesitation. purple bead had somehow appeared beneath his feet and slowly rolled forward. In the blink of an eye, his whole body vanished completely and lunged toward his opponent at horrifying speed. Yuan Fong, meanwhile, condensed mysterious stream of black lightning to meet the attack. Both of them were prepared for direct clash, about to unleash one final killing blow. The boy's eyes were ice cold, utterly fearless. He suddenly slammed palm into the ground, instantly causing huge explosion. But on the other side, another enormous fong-filled figure appeared eerily familiar because in just an instant, that man had actually created another gigantic mouth and swallowed his opponent hole in single bite. He even condensed sphere of astonishing destructive power in his hand. Yuan Foam showed no panic at all. He immediately condensed black sphere of lightning, preparing to counterattack. The two forces were evenly matched, ready to collide at any moment. At the very moment that violent impact rang out, it seemed as though even something in space itself had shattered. The destructive force released from it was simply immeasurable. When the smoke and dust finally dispersed, Yuan Fong had completely lost sight of his opponent. His expression stiffened slightly as he cautiously observed the situation ahead. Gone. No, that's not right. clearly saw myself hit his upper body. Then where did the lower half go? Only then did he suddenly realize that something was wrong. Because right beneath the ground was now mass of black liquid surging forward at astonishing speed. Yuanfong had no choice but to retreat and try to evade it. But that thing had no intention of letting him go. In the blink of an eye, it appeared right in front of him. That gigantic mouth looked as though it could devour everything within sight. Faced with an opponent so grotesque in both temperament and form, even Yuan Fong could not help but feel somewhat shaken. Before it could launch its attack, he immediately retreated at high speed, trying to hold off. But at that very moment, he suddenly noticed something unusual before him. At some point, some kind of change had appeared on the ground. Very quickly, thin layer of ice spread across the surroundings. The moment Euan Fo saw it, his heart jolted in alarm. He immediately recognized that this power had to belong to Su Ping. But the attack from the man before him did not stop in the slightest. Several sharp beams shot straight forward. Yuan Foam stood there so stunned that he could not react in time and his whole body was quickly pierced through. Faced with this scene, the boy fell completely into daze. His arm also dropped to the ground in that very instant. On the other side, Jung Yu once again returned to normal appearance, his voice tinged with mockery as he slowly spoke. "Not bad. really did learn quite few things from you." Dragging along body that had been partly cut away, Yuan Fong still forced himself to face the enemy before him. The monster on the other side smiled again and continued. Though can't control the trajectory as precisely as you do after learning how to compress the range, also figured out how to fire large number of light beams in an extremely short time. As he spoke, he condensed small spheres one after another in his hand. Yuan Fong facing him from across the way could only regenerate his arm first. He quickly shattered the ice that had frozen the lower half of his body, but his opponent gave him no chance to catch his breath and immediately launched an even fiercer offensive. Yuan Fong could only keep dodging and weaving, but against such terrifying speed and numbers, he was truly struggling to hold out. His gaze fell on the arm lying on the ground. He knew very well that without the mountain breaker armor, he would definitely lose. No matter what, he had to get that arm back. At this moment, the crown prince launched another powerful attack. Only now did Yuan Fong notice the monster behind him. That thing had somehow created countless magnificent circles around him, spinning endlessly at his side. By the way, have no idea what trajectories those things will fly in either. Faced with that sight, Yuan foam panicked to the extreme and could only desperately retreat trying to avoid them. Seeing this, the man over there seemed to become somewhat interested. Those spheres very quickly shot straight forward at astonishing speed. He even used his own power to charge and violently as well. Faced with this situation, Yuan Fong seemed to have nowhere left to dodge. His entire body was pierced through by those attacks, leaving him in an utterly miserable state. Before his eyes, the giant blood-filled mouth of that eerie monster quickly appeared. It bit down as if it meant to flatten everything before it. But what happened next truly left Yuan foam completely dumbfounded, unable to believe it. What that thing bit down on was not him, but the ground some distance behind him. Yuan Fang's face was full of shock, utterly unable to understand what was happening. Just then, an incredibly familiar voice suddenly came from behind him. What disappointment you are, you bastard. Your friend is dead, and you can't even work yourself into rage and fight with your life on the line. You even got pushed this far by that thing. Your soul has already scattered into heaven and earth. Come back. Let this body once again become an unstoppable offensive. One who defies the heavens can cut down even demons and monsters, leaving evil spirits with nowhere to hide. To put it simply, the protagonist has arrived. And that unlucky villain is about to get the hell out. The one who appeared at this moment was Tion Lynn. By some utterly unimaginable means, he had actually survived the fatal wound from before. At this moment, the corner of Jang Yus mouth lifted into an arrogant smile as he stared straight ahead and threw violent punch. Yuan Fo, meanwhile, had stood there the entire time, still seemingly unable to calm himself. He was shocked to realize that his current state was in an utterly terrible condition. But what stunned him even more was that the monster had lunged off in another direction to attack. That madness remained on the man's face from beginning to end. Yuanfang's whole body trembled, completely unable to resist. But very soon, his whole body was wrapped in strange cyan aura. Then faint smile appeared once more at the corner of his mouth, as if he were somewhat excited. After that man struck down with one blow. The entire outer scene was quickly destroyed completely. Right in the center of the dragon palace area, gigantic hole appeared. Yuan Fo was completely unable to react and tears slowly rolled down his face. on Lynn. You seeing him like that. The boy on the other side cheerfully teased. Don't look at me like that. Anyone else would think come back from the dead. But honestly, that's pretty much what happened. Then his gaze turned incomparably resolute as he stared straight ahead, both hands gripping his sword and pointing it forward. In short, sensed the aura from very far away. So, took guess, and sure enough, was right. That idiot looks like he got swallowed up. Serve him right. He always acts so strong, like he can see through everything. And this is how he ends up. He had escaped prison less than few hours ago, only to be swallowed by darkness already. The two stood shoulderto-shoulder as if they were prepared to resist every enemy before them. Calm down first. need to clean this up before anything else. Damn it. It looks like we have no other choice now. Standing beside him, Tion Lynn spoke up. heard it directly from the dragon king. If we can't stop that guy, then yeah, know. The seriousfaced boy spoke again. heard about it, too. It has something to do with the princess, right? Tion Lynn seemed little stunned upon hearing those words. Then his gaze shifted forward. Actually, whether that thing exists or not, if we let him escape from underground, then everything's over. Jung Yu standing in front of them muttered something very softly. Truly astonishing. Leaving aside the power. human body simply shouldn't be able to survive injuries like that. Then it seemed he suddenly understood something else. so that's it. In his mind, he recalled the person imprisoned in the dungeon over there. At this moment, the dragon king lay wearily on the ground, his eyes opened as he stared fixedly at the ceiling. never thought he would still have enough strength left to seize the third reverse scale from his father's hands. But even so, that also means he gave up most of what little life he had left. Human resolve really cannot be restrained. Wonderful. As he spoke, several disgusting streams of saliva ran down from the corners of his mouth. The other parties gazed toward this side was crazier than ever. To obtain three pieces of the dragon king's scales in single day, not to mention such tempting side dish. There could be nothing more wonderful. The two facing that monster were on the highest alert. Yuan Fong stood there and warned it can freely change the shape and size of its body and create mouths. Also, it seems it can use the demon arts of the dragon palace crown prince and Schwan Wu Suing as well. Tion Lynn standing at his side added, "And the devouring ability of greed in the darkness is quite famous, too. At the very least, it can probably use around five types. No, I'm afraid it's closer to 10 kinds of demon arts." That monster quickly charged this way, ready to attack at any moment. At this moment, Yuan Fong also entered battle state. Over there, Jean Yu rushed straight ahead, as if ready to kill anyone who stood in his way. The two boys only needed to exchange glance to completely understand each other. In this kind of situation, forget discussing tactics. Even grasping the other's condition wasn't easy. And yet, it was as if that was never problem at all. The two boys immediately moved with all their strength. Yu seemed somewhat surprised by the scene and instinctively retreated at once because in that instant, he saw the two boys actually split apart and run in two different directions. That man's eyes were full of astonishment and disbelief. Yuanfangs expression was incomparably resolute as he charged forward while glancing toward another direction. Over there, Tion Linn was equally imposing, gripping his weapon tightly as he rushed in. Supreme celestial worthy of the nine heavens, responder to primordial thunder, universal transformer of thunder sound. Very quickly, he condensed it into compact sword in his hand, and with mere swing, he released huge surge of power. That force struck directly toward that damn monster. Jang Yu still stood there full of arrogance. The pressure really is astonishing. It must be the effect of devouring father's reverse scale. Sheer power alone is enough to crush most ordinary demon arts. But that's all at this moment. He used both hands to open horrifying mouth and that terrifying long tongue also appeared. His huge mouth seemed capable of swallowing everything whole. Faced with this scene, Jung Yu suddenly realized something was wrong. That's far too easy to guess. When Lee Tion Lynn drew my attention. He must have wanted to use the chance to snatch back the bracelet. But when he saw that the arm over there was still lying there intact, he could not help but freeze. He had clearly moved toward the bracelet. So why was there no sign of anyone at all? Carrying that astonishment, he raised his head and looked upward, his face full of disbelief. He saw only that the boy was gripping his sword tightly, ready to slash down at any moment. He hovered in midair, his expression grave, while the power in his palm slowly erupted. Seeing that the situation was bad, Tion Lynn at the side quickly retreated several steps to avoid the impact. At that moment, Yuan Fong drove his powerful bolt of lightning straight downward. Jung Yu on the opposite side merely lifted hand and blocked it. And Yuan Fong used that very instant to shoot upward, unleashing another deadly punch of his own. That man truly could not understand it. He clearly knew that engaging in close combat with him was no different from suicide. Yet, he still charged in. Could it be that he still had some hidden move he had not revealed? Just then, figure suddenly moved behind him at extremely high speed. Only now did Jung Yu discover that the boy had actually appeared behind his back. It was clear to see that in that instant, the figure of the boy had completely split apart, one in front and one behind. false body had suddenly appeared. But the monster did not waver in the slightest because it had experienced something like this before. Within the monster was the consciousness of Jang Yu, the dragon palace crown prince. He still vividly remembered the last time he fought Tion Lynn. Tion Linn and Yuan Fo. In situation where there had been absolutely no time to discuss anything beforehand, it was already all too obvious which one was the real body. He quickly launched powerful attack. Seeing this, Yuan Fo was truly horrified because gigantic mouth was charging straight toward him. And farther behind, farther away in the safer position was where the attack had been launched from. He quickly unleashed an enormous move. Even if this was psychological battle, no fool would throw away his life by charging at an opponent who fundamentally could not be approached. Its eyes carried probing look as it stared straight ahead. Then faint smile appeared once more at the corner of its mouth, just as thought. The monster quickly used its gigantic mouth to bite fiercely toward the boy in the rear. But at that very moment, an unexpected change occurred on the body that had just been bitten. The shadow of pale blue flames appeared. That person was not Yuan Foam at all. Everything had merely been trap, they said. There was no doubt that this was an extremely correct decision. From the moment Yuan Foam charged headon, his chances of survival had already dropped below 5%. And that was still under the premise that the other party sensed the aura of the clone approaching from behind. foolish and unbelievably insane gamble, staking his very life on it. But from moment he used his power and floated beneath that lofty blue sky, there was no turning back anymore. And since Yuan Fong had already calculated this far, he also decided to do it. At that moment, he used all of his strength, carrying the entirety of his life force as he charged straight ahead. And in that brief distance while gathering power in Madair to prepare his attack, he saw the clone created by Theen Lamb, something they had never discussed beforehand at all. And the reward for winning that gamble was the chance to monopolize real fight against someone who fundamentally should have been unable to engage him in close combat. That monster had believed from beginning to end that victory was already in its grasp. But something unexpected still happened. In an instant, that young man appeared behind it, his eyes brimming with killing intent as he stared straight ahead, ready to throw that punch at any moment, shattering advanced strike. The reason this move was so terrifying was that all of its attack power and damage would be magnified 15fold. That powerful blow very quickly smashed straight toward the monster. Its mouth still looked completely intact from start to finish without the slightest damage. But at this moment, storm surged in Gwyn Fong's heart. During the time that mouth had disappeared, he had done everything he could to use barrier strike to inflict the greatest damage possible. Only at this moment did Fong realize that something about the current situation was wrong. His entire body had actually been completely frozen in an instant. That monster apparently still had not been brought down. Seeing that his body was completely unable to move, Gwin Fong could not help but freeze where he stood as well. The huge monster's figure still towered there. At this moment, right in the middle of its body, giant mouth and long tongue burst out again. That tongue coiled around in Gwyn Fong like vine, tightening around him, able to take his life at any moment. The monster's face on the other side was now completely beyond recognition. Fresh blood constantly pouring out from all over its body. Gwin Fong could clearly feel the sticky slime and bonepiercing cold coming from that enormous tongue. At this time, Thean Lamb had also appeared behind it, gripping his weapon tightly, ready to launch an attack at any time. And Trinvu also seemed to have realized his current situation. At the very moment Theen Lamb used that miraculous ultimate technique, that fellow seemed to have found way to block everything. Worldbreaking disassembly. That move directly sliced the monster's horrifying long tongue in two. Taking advantage of the moment his opponent lost sensation, Gwenfong immediately lifted his leg and kicked hard forward, delivering powerful blow. Meanwhile, Theen Lamb also seemed to have finished preparing his attack. Those sharp fangs were still spread wide, looking extremely terrifying. It was like second personality, requiring no one to control it as it suddenly turned and lunged toward Theen Lamb behind it. Relying on his own agile speed, Theen Lamb quickly dodged it. Though that was only to be expected, the result still accomplished nothing. Seeing that scene, Theen Lamb truly could not feel pleased. He had clearly struck the dantion below where the brain, heart, and spirit jade were located along with more than dozen other weak points, yet had not caused the slightest effect. Ever since those weak points had shown the presence of spirit jade, and he himself still had not been able to cut through them all, the situation had already been bad enough. But worse still was this. If from the very beginning there had never been any spirit jade on that monster at all and its whole body had absolutely no weak points, then that was another matter entirely. If that was the case, the only option left would be war of attrition with no end in sight, dragging on until all of its demon power was exhausted. But clearly that was not good solution either. I'll handle restraining it. You just stay behind and support me. Hearing that, the young man seemed somewhat surprised. On the other side, Trinvu revealed deeply mocking expression and asked, "What's this? Sounds kind of pathetic. You two keep whispering over there, and I'm the only one who doesn't understand anything. Why don't you tell me, too?" The corner of Theen Lamb's mouth curled into faintly disdainful smile. How boring. If you got the ability, then squeeze yourself into place where you actually can. Hearing that, the other man's expression immediately changed. At this moment, Theen Lamb had already created countless clones around himself. Every single clone was identical to the original, carrying absolute confidence in victory. Their sword tips all pointed straight ahead. The Lamb lightly waved his hand. Just watch. Immediately afterward, he created an incomparably fierce shock wave. That was because he himself had also blended into that torrent of figures and charged straight out. Watching that scene, even Trin Vu could not help but calculate inwardly. It's not just simple increase in the number of clones, is it? So that's how it is. Judging by what he was seeing, the truly dangerous one was not the demon monster, but that mage. Even so, the other side still made people somewhat uneasy. His gaze quickly fixed itself on one side. But when he realized that Eninguin Fong was still being pinned in place by those icy hands, he relaxed somewhat inside. Yet the moment he turned his head back, he saw countless figures of Fien Lamb gripping their weapons tightly as they charged straight this way. The man standing their side few times. This choice really isn't easy at all. Very soon afterward, he flung out several immensely powerful purple light spheres. Fine, let's deal with what's in front of us first. Each stream of intense light shot straight forward as though it could crush everything in its path. And his decision was indeed the right one. Ever since receiving that endless aura called the dragon's reverse scale and Gwyn Fong and Theen Lamb's abilities had soared explosively. That was only natural. If one were only to compare the difference between the two, then the difference lay in cultivation and essence. The Lamb was someone who wanted to surpass the limits of humanity through relentless bitter training. Demons, on the other hand, were beings born with instinct and power who also knew how to control and guide them according to their own level. After suddenly obtaining such an immense source of power, Theen Lamb stood there with faint smile at the corner of his lips. told you long ago, this time it will definitely be completely different. He gripped his weapon tightly and charged straight forward, an arrogant and provocative smile hanging from his lips. If one had to say which of the two could use this source of power in richer and more varied ways, there was no need to even ask who it was. Bringing along countless clones, Theen Lamb gripped his weapon tightly, and all of them unleashed their techniques of the monster in unison. Faced with all this, Trinvu seemed somewhat unable to withstand it. But this time, worldbreaking disassembly truly was not something easy to deal with. The faint smile at The Lamb's lips was full of satisfaction. In just an instant, the monster's entire body was struck by countless powerful green bolts of lightning, something called death thunder. Even if the clones suffered physical damage, they could still function normally. And every single clone could use worldbreaking disassembly just like the original. More than that, every single instance of worldbreaking disassembly used by the clones. Normally Theen Lamb had to rely on his consumable type weapon in order to launch that lightning strike called Leching Pua Tinsuan. Under ordinary circumstances, Theon Lamb, no, any fighter would consume an enormous amount of demon power because of it. But if it was the current Theen Lamb, then even that level of waste was something he could spend freely without the slightest concern. At this moment, he gripped the long sword in his hand tightly and charged straight forward. Yet, the monster still did not seem defeated when facing this move. It slowly raised its head to look this way and spoke in voice full of disgust. Honestly, if that's the case, then there's no helping it. Clearly, know I'll attract attention, and yet, still have to respond to this extent. Several strands of extremely bizarre drool were even dripping from the corner of its mouth. Theen Lamb now realized that something was wrong with the situation before him. Because at this moment, the other party actually pulled an extremely sharp and strange long sword out of its mouth held in its hand. It looked exactly like weapon Theen Lamb was extremely familiar with. The two sides clashed head-on, their long swords colliding and erupting into tremendous shock wave. The Lamb had never imagined such thing would happen. That fellow grinned in delight. Come to think of it, this is the first time we've used swords or anything else to collide directly headon, isn't it? In truth, the two of them had long since fought covertly through those giant swords. But at that exact moment, another bizarre sphere of light was already about to gather in its hand. By instinct, Theen Lamb immediately wanted to retreat and dodge. But very soon after, he gripped his long sword tightly and charged straight in again, preparing to follow up with another strike. One attacked, one evaded. The transitions between them smooth beyond compare. Their gazes met. Neither held the slightest trace of fear, and neither yielded even an inch. And Theen Lamb thought to himself that this was far more than simply swinging sword. One could tell this was an experienced swordsman and one of extremely high caliber at that. Could it be that among those it had devoured, there had been sword user? The monster looked over here, cheerful smile hanging on its lips. If go by memory, this move doesn't seem all that special. But now that I'm using it with this body, the effect really is completely different. In that case, at that very instant, Theen Lamb abruptly became aware of something. At this moment, the other side raised the sword in its hand high, as if saying, "Let's see whether you can do it or not." What descended upon Theen Lamb in that instant was an unmistakably clear premonition of death. So clear that it was even more absurd than ever before. when he sensed horror beyond all common sense from the monster in front of him. What appeared in his mind was not some slow-motion replay of his life's memories, but brief flash of memory from the past. At that time, facing his master, he had asked in confusion, "What is this?" The other party replied calmly, graduation gift. swordsman's aptitude must also be judged by how many magical artifacts he possesses." The sword shingy blade you're using right now can already be considered fairly decent, but you're my direct disciple. If you rely only on one sword and that wooden dart of yours, that really won't do. The Lamb accepted the item and immediately asked, "I'm truly very grateful, but isn't this treasure?" Master, is it really all right for you to give this to me? Hearing that, the man replied evenly. This decision is indeed somewhat risky. The gap between treasure and an ordinary magical artifact is as wide as the gap between an immortal and swordsman. With your current level, if you use this thing, I'm afraid it will devour you before you can even control it. But hearing those words, Theen Lamb lightly clenched his teeth as though thinking about something. The man on the other side continued, "Only that sort of tension deserves to be called true trump card. Give it try. Use it well." As he spoke, he handed him small fan. This thing isn't the kind of treasure that's especially difficult to tame either. The Lamb received the two treasures into his hands. His expression extremely serious. This is called the White Spirit fan. The scene shifted elsewhere. It was before that fierce battle had even begun at the Dragon Palace Marshall assembly. There were only about 10 minutes left before entering the finals. At that time, Gwin Fong was preparing to warm up to welcome the battle that belonged to him. In his heart, he considered carefully. Although he still could not be 100% certain whether it could be used in actual combat. This feeling really wasn't bad. Shattering advanced strike truly was skill that could actually be used. If he could comprehend that thing at the same time, that would be even better. But forget it. There was no point regretting it. This sort of thing was never something that could be accomplished just by having little more time. Right at that moment, voice suddenly came from beside him. and Gwen Fong seemed to remember something and he hurriedly called out, "Done yet, Theen Lamb? It's almost time for us to go. The master has already told us to set off once we're ready, but it's still better to go little earlier and get sense of the situation. It would be pretty awkward to keep people waiting outside the door." The Lamb held the small fan in his hand, then slowly stood up. "Got it." Gwyn Fong slowly walked over and asked, "Is that fan the one from before? I've never seen it before. Did you already have it?" The person beside him quickly replied, "No, someone else gave it to me. master who raised and taught me for full year entrusted this treasure to me. You could just think of it as an extremely high-grade magical artifact." Hearing that, Gwenfong made guess in his heart, like that wooden knife you always throw, or that gourd you gave to die few days ago. Holding the item, Theen Lamb answered calmly, "No, this thing can't be compared to those at all." He quickly waved his hand and continued. This is treasure, magical artifact used by immortals. No, to be more precise, it's precious treasure that even immortals value greatly. Just like other magical artifacts, the forms and abilities of treasures vary endlessly, but as long as they are used correctly. I've heard that any treasure contains enough power to destroy an entire nation. If can control this thing, then forget winning the championship. even those devils lurking in the darkness wouldn't be problem. Gwin Fong seemed somewhat surprised when he heard that. Then he looked at the item and could not help sighing inwardly. Was it really that exaggerated? No matter how he looked at it, it just seemed like an ordinary fan sold in the marketplace. Then believe you. But if you use this in the competition, will it really be allowed? The Lamb beside him answered seriously. As long as you know how to use it, that's enough. The answer to that question just now was yes. Remember this. In competitions between demons, maybe not, but in melees between humans or in mixed species battles where humans and demons are all thrown together, using magical artifacts or treasures does not count as cheating. Do you know why? Standing in front of him, Gwin Fong began to think seriously. Then he gave foolish grin and answered, "Is it kind of like good equipment is also part of your strength? Like if you're jealous, go find better stuff to use yourself. It can't be that exaggerated, right?" But the young man opposite him replied calmly, "You got it right. Seriously." The Lamb went on, "From ancient times until now, how many magical artifacts and treasures person possesses has always been one of the standards for measuring their level. You'll understand soon enough. Magical artifacts are not things that can create power out of nowhere. Their core advantage is that you don't need to learn the spell technique itself. You only need to pour aura into them to produce an effect almost equal to complete spell. In fact, if we only count the amount of aura consumed, then compared with cultivating and casting the spell yourself, their efficiency is unbelievably poor. In other words, divine artifacts are not the kind of things that simply grant us immense power just by possessing them. More accurately, you have to pay price in order to exchange it for power that matches your own ability. That's exactly why only those things that can break this rule are called cheat level treasures. But if you want to use something like that, you yourself also have to possess matching qualifications like fair system update in game. If someone unqualified touches treasure, no, even merely possessing it is enough to earn punishment. Actually, it's not just treasures. All divine artifacts follow this rule. Being able to possess one is itself kind of ability. If you can use the power of your own abilities, then of course it doesn't count as cheating. Standing across from him, Gwin Fong replied, "Seriously, at the very least, you weren't punished when you held it. Doesn't that also prove you have at least quarter of the qualifications?" Hearing that, the other person lowered his head and answered somewhat dejectedly. Not necessarily. It's probably because my master, who is also the White Spirit fan's true owner, personally handed it to me, like having an acquaintance recommend me, so it let me off temporarily. After master passed the fan to me, used it continuously for three whole weeks. But in the end, it was all useless. tremendous explosion suddenly rang out from behind that great mountain, smoke and dust billowing as the view ahead grew increasingly blurred. One could see that the young man at that time had already been completely struck down and fallen to the ground. It could be said that the result had been anything but ideal. Forget controlling it. Even opening the fan once, never managed to do it. And by the third attempt, the price paid was ending up nearly dead and better than for 10 days. From the very beginning when master gave it to me, it was more like an encouragement, goal, final instruction, telling me to keep working hard until the day could truly use this white spirit fan. Hearing that, Gwin Fong also fell into thought. Your master lived with you for year before, right? The person in front of him replied, "In that other world, time passes faster than it does here." But Fong thought carefully for moment, then said, "Here's what think. If that person stayed by your side for whole year, then he must have understood what kind of person you are to some extent. So, don't think your master gave you that fan merely to hand you some distant unattainable goal. The look in the other person's eyes still carried strong trace of scrutiny. You think so? Gwen Fong said seriously again. Although you're my best friend, to be honest, your personality is pretty weird. You're practically rebellious by nature. The more people tell you not to do something, the more they say it's dangerous, the more you want to try it. You're exactly the same in games, too. Think about someone like you. Would your master really hand you something so dangerous that using it wrong would get you killed and then let you decide for yourself when to use it? Of course not. You just keep tinkering with it endlessly. You admitted it yourself just now. By the third time, you were bettered in for 10 days. The moment those words were spoken, the young man opposite him immediately looked little guilty. You on phone continued. The first two times you almost died too, didn't you? And later on you definitely would have kept seizing every chance to try fourth time, fifth time. Those words naturally left Tion Lynn at loss for how to respond. Yu on Fong exposed the truth again. Anyway, this is only my view. I've never met your master. But if he chose you as his personal disciple, then it means he must have seen your talent. Even if your personality really is bit, he paused, then concluded, "Whether not now, then certainly in the near future," he believed you'd be able to control that thing. That's why that fan was placed in your hands only after very practical consideration. Tion Lynn lowered his head slightly and replied in small voice, "You're praising me too much. What talent! No matter how impressive am, still can't compare to those immortals." But the person opposite him quickly answered, "That's exactly the point. You're Tion Lynn, not someone else. If you're the strongest, then of course you're supposed to be different, right? Hearing that, Tion Lynn seemed momentarily stunned. Then the corners of his lips lifted into faint smile despite himself. Yuan Foam spoke again, asking, "But what exactly does that fan do?" And it wasn't only because of Yuan Fang's words. Tion Lynn had already drawn out the white spirit fan, almost by instinct, almost like an unconscious conditioned reflex. The monster on the other side looked over with terrifying smile, ready to unleash powerful strike at any moment. When that attack came headon, it truly inspired fear. Tion Lynn held the small fan in his hand, his gaze icy as he stared straight ahead, utterly fearless. The monster very quickly slashed out with sharp blow. Yet, he himself seemed somewhat startled by the sight before him, because the figure of the boy opposite him seemed to have vanished. In the blink of an eye, Tion Lynn appeared right in front of him, his expression resolute to the extreme. It seemed as if Tion Lynn was ready to strike at any moment. Facing him, the other party casually raised his sword and chopped straight down. But at that exact instant, Tion Lynn flashed away at the limit of speed and appeared behind him. Yet, the other party's reaction was truly too fast. That gaping mouth swallowed him whole along with all his calculations. The situation reversed once again. The young man's figure vanished, then in an instant flashed into existence before him again. Jang Yu saw what was happening and realized that if this kept up, things couldn't go on like this. That just now definitely hadn't been clone. It had to be the real body. No matter how exquisite or solid clone was, it couldn't possibly be as strong as him. faint smile curled at the corners of Jung Yu's lips, and he seemed little excited. But because of that, he found it even stranger. By all logic, that previous strike, whether in position or timing, should have been absolutely impossible to dodge. Even if it had truly been dodged, how could there still have been enough time to create clone and launch counterattack that quickly? Jung Yu stood there with an extremely serious expression. The more he thought, the less he understood, but even if he asked, no one would answer him. High in the air, Tion Lynn very quickly slashed down fiercely. But the other party's next action truly startled him. In strange warped voice, the other man slowly said, "This is clone, too. have to admit, compared to before, you've really risen to another level. Even with dense demonic energy wrapped around my body, it can still maintain its form, even become more solid than the main body. Try to find where your real body is hiding. Don't even dream of it, even in death." terrifying smile spread over his lips as he slowly continued. Fine, then I'll just wipe everything out. Faced with this scene, Tion Lynn was utterly alarmed. An enormous power, enough to completely blow away everything within range, was gathering. purple sphere of light took shape, spreading to radius of dozens of meters and releasing an incomparably compressed surge of demonic energy. This was monster beyond all common sense. Only by going all out could he use that move from beginning to end. That monster had stood there arrogantly, and the effectiveness of this move went without saying. Even an invisibility technique close to miracle could not escape such an all-encompassing attack. Conversely, because Tion Lynn had hidden his aura while casting, he was even more likely to be caught up in this kind of attack. Tion Lynn's real body soon appeared before him at astonishing speed. It seemed this was already his final measure. Faced with all this, Jingy Yu felt not the slightest fear. The gazes of the two collided once again. Tion Lynn remembered clearly that at the time Yuan Fong had blurted out, "Isn't this basically cheat? Seriously, if skill like this were put into game, players would definitely curse the heavens." But the other person had calmly replied, "So what if it's cheat? It's not like can use it. Does it matter?" Yuan Fong had stood there and said, "Seriously, that's not necessarily true. Reality doesn't have to be like game. Even if you're handed maxle character, if your control can't keep up, it's still useless. You know that too, right? At this moment, Tion Lynn only felt that he truly wanted to kill this idiot in front of him. Did he have such death wish? The activation condition of the white spirit fan was simple. Open the fan and fan yourself once and your body would instantly be shifted out of the material world. Then after closing the fan, you could return to the real world. And in this very moment, that genius instinct used the power of the treasure perfectly for the first time, combining divine barrier technique with white spirit fan to unleash another powerful art. Its name was soul gazing, and its power was so great that it was enough to blow everything away. The scene shifted back to day in the past. The blazing sun shone directly overhead. The boy stood with large water jar balanced on his head, his entire body trembling slightly despite himself. At that time, Tion Lynn was suffering through his training, every part of his body instinctively resisting. He couldn't help asking this. The thing in the jar really is water. The person seated opposite him merely answered calmly, his gaze slowly dropping to the book in his hand. Even if jar that large were completely filled with water, it would only weigh bit over 30 gene kid. Besides, even riding horse and bouncing around for whole week shouldn't leave you this exhausted. only used simple spell to increase the weight 10fold. At the very least, that can count as punishment. If it was originally 36 kilos, then now it's 360. He cast cold glance in Tion Lynn's direction and ordered, "Straighten your back. Be careful not to throw out your waist." Faced with that situation, Tion Lynn truly had no choice but to grit his teeth and endure it. But why am being punished in the first place? Wasn't it just because answer few questions wrong? It wasn't even that important. If this is really meant as training, couldn't you just say so directly? His master seated there replied blandly, "Not important. You little brat, what did you just say? don't expect you to truly respect me like master, but look at how you acted before. as if you'd tear out your heart and lungs and offer them up at any moment. And yet, before even month has passed, you're already sprawled on the ground complaining. Blackhaired beast. Sure enough, if you're not beaten, you won't learn. Is that it? Hearing this, Tion Lynn immediately looked awkward. wasn't trying to argue back, but the other man replied irritably, "Damn it, just hearing you talk annoys me." Tion Lynn lowered his head, then continued. Anyway, from my point of view, really do think that stuff isn't all that important. What do those theories even have to do with real combat? The person beside him answered, "Because you're too talented." That answer instantly startled the boy, and he turned to look over. His master continued, also agree that real combat is more important than theory, but that's based on the premise that theory exceeds one's practical ability. The theories those people can't use at all will instead only shackle their abilities. But you're different. With your mind, any theory can be digested after learning it once. You're not the type to be overloaded by knowledge. Besides, this body of yours learns even faster than your mind. You're also the eldest son of the sacred water manner. If you said you never had the chance to study, no one would believe it. So why is the theory in your head still so empty? don't even need to look to know. It's because even without studying much, you still advance by leaps and bounds. You only studied enough to maintain your place, then immediately tossed it aside and stopped caring. The moment those words were spoken, the boy immediately felt guilty. The Jade Pivot scripture, the Canton Covenant, the Thai scripture. Even someone without talent would wear themselves out for lifetime just trying to fully comprehend those three books. But if you stop at just that, then it really is sin. This is the Azure Crane secret art. It's bit difficult, but there's no longer time for you to go step by step, consider it karmic retribution, and accept it obediently. By today, you must memorize half of it. You don't need to understand it, but with your ability, memorizing the entire pneummonic formula is more than within your power. Tion Lynn accepted the item, muttering few words inwardly as he stared at what was before him, completely numb. The voice beside him rang out once more. "What are you standing there in days for?" Hearing that, the youth turned around in surprise. The other man continued, "Did tell you to put the water jar down? Carry it while you study. You can build your stamina at the same time. I'm going to rest for while first. By the time you're getting dinner ready, you should be done with all of it, right? Of course, I'll be checking how much you've memorized. If you haven't memorized it thoroughly, then keep going until you have. Hearing those words, Tion Lynn truly felt dizzy inside. You're not joking, are you? Hearing that question again, the other party answered arrogantly. If you dare slack off or try tricks, your punishment will be multiplied 10fold. Remember that. Well, those words truly left Tion Lynn unable to believe it. The theory of the layered three realm states that the world is made up of two overlapping dimensions. One is the material world, the place that can be seen, heard, touched, and felt through the five senses. The second is the world of spiritual consciousness where the souls of living beings exist. The two coexist within the same space. Though they are in close contact, they remain separate worlds. The living cannot perceive the dead and the dead cannot perceive the living. However, the boundary between these two parts is not unbreakable. The dead may turn into vengeful spirits and harm the living. While the living, after learning the proper arts, may also exorize evil and destroy ghosts. So long as one can useqi, humans can cross the boundary and affect both worlds at once. Holding the book in his hand, Tion Lynn pondered carefully. He had thought it would contain something truly astounding. But who didn't already know this much? Yet, when cultivator's power reached certain realm, what they could influence was not merely the material world and the world of souls, they could even touch third realm no one had ever imagined. The great void realm, an existence surpassing both the material world and the world of spiritual consciousness, was the world of third law. It was mysterious domain with neither matter nor soul, where nothing that could be defined as existing was present, and yet it truly existed. Unlike the other two realms, the boundary leading to the great void realm was extraordinarily difficult to trespass. Reading this far, Tion Linn immediately sat upright, his eyes full of interest. Since ancient times, even immortals of the seventh stage had been unable to completely uncover all its mysteries. Across the long river of history, only very few spells or treasures had ever been able to cross that holy domain of nothingness. and little fan in his hand right now was one of them. Tion Lynn quickly clenched his fan tighter, then suddenly launched fierce attack forward. This move was called soul shock. His eyes were firm as he stared straight ahead. Two things terrified that man. First, Tion Lynn's body was clearly wrapped in demonic power, even denser than before. The reason the killing move Tion Lynn had used on Jungyu earlier had failed was because it had been blocked by the thick demonic aura of that crown prince. But this time, even though he chose to defend in exactly the same way, Tion Lynn's sword still passed smoothly through his body without the slightest obstruction, while the barbaric aura protecting his body remained completely unharmed. The second thing was that the sword left no wound on him at all. Almost by instinct, Jang Yu raised hand as if he wanted to do something. But very soon, he froze completely, staring ahead with face full of disbelief. Because in that very instant, that incomparably sharp slash had passed straight through his entire body, and he could no longer stand steadily as if he might collapse at any moment. This was the first time in his life that he felt he was suffering some kind of unprecedented suppression because the youth on the opposite side was gripping his sword tightly now, unleashing one violent slash after another. Clearly, there wasn't single wound on his body. Yet, no matter how many times Tion Lynn struck him, he suffered no physical damage whatsoever. If that was the case, then why? Why did he feel an agony beyond description, as though something was screaming madly from the depths of his soul? His whole body trembled violently beyond his control as he stared ahead in utter shock. And at this moment, Tion Lynn also could not believe what he was seeing. Because even after taking those attacks, that monster was still completely intact. On the contrary, he was preparing to erupt with yet another enormous power. It was demonic art unique to the northern pole, gluttonous iron. It was battle technique he had never used in previous exchanges. Practically cheating method in combat, killing move carrying power of extreme cold that the human body could never endure. The corners of Tion Lynn's lips merely curved into faint smile. So that was it. The White Spirit Fan used divine power to construct an incredibly powerful separating barrier while Tion Lynn himself unleashed soul gazing, slashing down from above with strike that peers straight through the enemy's body. The so-called ability to protect its user from outside threats was actually only the simplest description of one part of the White Spirit Fan's power. In truth, the White Spirit fan was supreme treasure capable of crossing the three realms. With one light wave, the user's body could separate from the world of spiritual consciousness. With another wave, it could enter the void realm, and once the fan was closed, the user could return to the material world. Tion Lynn had relied on sending himself into the void world to evade that monster sword strike because there neitherqi nor spells could touch him. But his counterattack had not been launched from the great void realm. It came from the spiritual consciousness realm. In that instant, he used an exceptionally agile movement technique to slash out countless lethal sword strikes ahead of him. By bringing himself into the domain where souls existed, Tion Lynn was able to cut directly at that man's soul rather than his flesh. and that later named SL soulshock successfully tore apart the soul of monster that had existed in this world for less than year. The spiritual consciousness realm was different from the great void realm. At this moment, Tan's body could no longer remain standing at all, and his mouth kept spewing large mouthfuls of blood, looking terrifying beyond measure. On the other side, Tion Lynn also let out weary sigh. The face of the monster opposite him had twisted into something horrifying because it still lay within the range that she could affect. Though not as obvious as in the material world, it could still be influenced by spells and demonic arts. Right after that, the fan slipped from Tion Lynn's hand and fell to the ground. After that chain of continuous attacks, his body, too, had already suffered an unprecedented shock. So, that's how it is. don't know what kind of treasure that is, but it has definitely reached the level of true divine relic. An ability that can cross the three realms like this. If one turned the entire Imperial Palace upside down, one still might not find second item like it. At that moment, proud smile appeared at the corner of Tion Lynn's mouth, though several traces of strain had already shown on his face as he answered calmly, "Idiot, weren't you always trying to act composed? And in the end, didn't you still fall for it?" As soon as he finished speaking, the one before him was instantly shaken to the core. And Tion Lynn also knew very well that no matter how many tricks he used, he could never truly defeat the Tam before him. In that case, there was only one other option left. That man instinctively turned his head to look behind him. He himself had already seen the scene from earlier during the clash with Hu Lynn. At the very moment, everyone had focused their attention on the battle between them. The girl on the other side suddenly unleashed an incomparably fierce heavy kick, completely exploding with all her power. She had been stalling the entire time, simply waiting for the person who could change the situation to be ready to act. And that person had already appeared at once. Behind him.